/Zc^<? 
 
THE INNER LIFE 
 
 RELIGIOUS SOCIETIES 
 
 COMMONWEALTH. 
 
LONDON : 
 
 BARCLAY AND FEY, PRINTERS, ETC. 
 
 COLLEGE HILL, CANNON ST. 
 

 S ! 
 
 H tc. 
 
THE INNER LIFE 
 
 RELIGIOUS SOCIETIES 
 
 COMMONWEALTH: 
 
 CONSIDERED PRINCIPALLY 
 
 WITH REFERENCE TO THE INFLUENCE OF CHURCH ORGANIZATION 
 
 ON THE SPREAD OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 By ROBERT BARCLAY. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 HODDER AND STOUGHTON, 
 
 27, PATERNOSTER ROW. 
 
 MDCCCLXXVI. 
 [All Rights reserved.'] 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 For the last eight years the leisure of a busy life has 
 been devoted to the collection and arrangement of the 
 materials for this Work. 
 
 Some of the Eeligious Societies of the Commonwealth 
 have not hitherto been deemed worthy of an accurate 
 and pains-taking study, others have had the history of 
 the theological opinions or sufferings of their members 
 in the cause of Religious Liberty fully told; and all have 
 been described rather in their political and external, than 
 in their internal relations. It has been my aim, in the 
 historical portions of this volume, to enable the people 
 who are described, to tell us in their own words, what 
 was the origin, the object, and structure of the Societies 
 to which they belonged, and also to give a practical turn 
 to the enquiry — how far the schemes of Church organ- 
 ization described in this volume have attained their real 
 objects. 
 
 The present is irrevocably linked with the past — what we 
 see — is the result of what has preceded it, to a greater 
 extent than we are always willing to admit. The reli- 
 gious forces which were developed at this interesting 
 
period of our history are far from being fully spent. 
 The harvest of good or evil is not yet fully reaped. 
 
 The stand-point from which the subject has been 
 treated, differs essentially from that of many other 
 writers. The reader will, however, agree, that it is 
 desirable to contemplate the religious history of our 
 country from all the points of view which may tend 
 to elucidate it. Some aspects of the history of the 
 period may have their importance, and yet have escaped 
 the notice they deserve, while others may be obscured 
 by the mist of a prejudice which is merely the result of 
 imperfect information. 
 
 Whatever treatment the history of the Christian Beli- 
 gion may receive from historians, and whatever may be 
 the fate of Religious Societies, we may be sure (to 
 use the words of one who suffered martyrdom * for his 
 opinions respecting the constitution of a visible Church), 
 that the smallest portion of "Divine truth is immortal; 
 it may perhaps long be bound, scourged, crowned, cruci- 
 fied, and be laid for a season in the grave, yet the 
 third day it shall rise again victorious, and rule and 
 triumph for ever." 
 
 References have been clearly and copiously given to the 
 sources of information which have been used in the pre- 
 paration of the Work. Some of these are special and 
 
 * Baltbasar Hubmier, born 1480, at Friedsburg, near Augsburg, burnt 1528, at 
 Vienna. 
 
XI 
 
 original, and others have not hitherto (as far as I am 
 aware) been drawn upon by any English writer. To 
 acknowledge the obligations I am under to those who 
 have most kindly and heartily assisted me, is not only 
 a duty, but also a pleasure, and their names are placed 
 below. 
 
 To the Heads of the departments at the 
 British Museum. 
 
 ,, George Bullen, Keeper of the Printed 
 Books in British Museum. 
 
 „ Librarians of Lambeth Library. 
 
 ,, Librarians of Sion College Library. 
 
 „ Henry Bradshaw, University Library, 
 Cambridge. 
 
 „ John E. B. Mayor, M.A., of St. John's 
 Cambridge. 
 
 „ E. B. Underhill, LL.D., Editor of the 
 Hansard Knollys Society's publica- 
 tions, for the use of his Library and 
 . MSS. 
 
 ,, Francis Fry, Esq., F.S.A., Cotham, 
 Bristol, for the use of his valuable 
 collection of Early "Friends' " tracts, 
 &c. 
 
 „ Thomas Goadby, B.A., Chilwell Col- 
 lege, near Northampton. 
 
 „ Fielden Thorp, M.A., York. 
 
 ,, Bobert Barclay, Esq., Bury Hill, near 
 Dorking. 
 
 ,, The Authorities at the Record Office. 
 
 To H. 0. Coxe, Librarian of the Bodleian. 
 
 ,, Librarians at the Guildhall Library. 
 
 ,, Librarian of Dr. Williams' Library. 
 
 „ Dr. F. Nippold, of Berne. 
 
 ,, Dr. C. A. Cornelius, of Munich. 
 
 ,, P. A. Tiele, of the University Library 
 of Leyden. 
 
 ,, John Waddington, D.D. 
 
 „ F. W. Gotch, LL.D., Baptist College, 
 Bristol. 
 
 ,, Herbert S. Skeats. 
 
 „ J. H. Millard, Secretary of Baptist 
 Union, Huntingdon. 
 
 " The Executors of the late W. Thistle- 
 thwaite, for the use of MS. Notes of 
 Minute Books inspected by him. 
 
 ,, Stafford Allen, Esq., Stoke Newington, 
 who joined me in arranging a special 
 search for documents in the locali- 
 ties where the Society of Friends 
 had its rise. 
 
 ,, J. Angus, D.D., Regent's Park Col- 
 lege. 
 
 ,, A. Gordon, M.A., Norwich. 
 
 I am greatly indebted to Dr. J. G. de Hoop Scheffer, for his valuable information and 
 help, and for the loan of books from the Library of the Mennonite College, and 
 transcripts and translations from the archives of the Mennonite Church, &c, at 
 Amsterdam. 
 
 Those who have kindly assisted me, who are not mentioned, and also the following 
 Representative Bodies, will equally accept my thanks. 
 
 The Representative Committee of the Society of Friends, for the use of their un- 
 equalled collection of original tracts and other works, and for placing at my disposal 
 their ancient and valuable collection of Records and Letters, particularly the Swarthmore 
 MSS., a collection made under George Fox's direction, and most of them endorsed with 
 his own handwriting. An addition to this collection has lately come into their hands. 
 
Xll 
 
 These MSS., with two thick foolscap volumes of the same original collection of papers 
 belonging to myself, added to the vast number of original Minute Books of the 
 Society of Friends noted below, have placed in my hands advantages which have not 
 been made use of to the same extent by any historical writers except Sewel and John 
 Barclay (the author of "The Life and Times of Jaffray"), and A. B. Barclay, who 
 published the " Letters of Early Friends " (the Author's father and uncle). 
 
 The Minute Books of the following County Meetings, comprising a mass of church 
 records existing in an unbroken series through all their gradations, and linked 
 with those of the Yearly Meetings at Devonshire House from the year 1669 to the 
 present time, have been more or less thoroughly searched, and the results extracted 
 systematically : — 
 
 The Meetings of London and the environs, Bristol and Somerset Monthly and 
 Quarterly Meeting Records and Letters, with those of Dublin and Ireland, Aberdeen, 
 Edinburgh, Cumberland, Westmoreland, Yorkshire, Derbyshire, Lancashire, Cheshire, 
 Sussex, Surrey, Devon and Cornwall, Reading, &c. 
 
 A portion of the collection of the somewhat rare works 
 of Caspar Schwenkfeld, dispersed in consequence of the 
 death of Dr. Frederick Schneider of Berlin, opportunely 
 fell into my hands. This placed within my reach im- 
 portant and accurate information respecting the life and 
 teaching of this most estimahle and extraordinary man 
 — who, it will be seen, exercised a deep and powerful 
 influence upon the development of the principles of the 
 Eeformation. 
 
 Kobert Barclay. 
 
 Reigate, 1876. 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Meeting for Worship of the Old Flemish 
 
 Mennonites ...... Frontispiece. 
 
 The Head Costume of Women between 1648 
 
 and 1750 page 440 
 
 Chronological Table of Important Religious 
 Events, from the Rise of the Society of 
 Friends to the present time . . . page 549 
 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introduction . xxi 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 The Nature and Objects of a Visible Church 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The course of Religious Opinion in England prior to 1640. The Rise of the 
 Baptists, the Presbyterian and Anglican Parties in the Church of England, 
 the Familists, and Brownists 10 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 The course of Religious Opinion in England prior to 1640 (continued). The 
 
 Rise of the Barrowists, Johnsonists, Separatists or Early Independents . 39 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 The course of Religious Opinion in England prior to 1640 (continued). The 
 Ancient Church of Amsterdam. Henry Ainsworth, Francis Johnson, John 
 Robinson, and John Smyth. The Rise at Amsterdam and Leyden of the 
 English Congregational, or Independent Churches, Johnson's Presbyterio- 
 Independent Church, and the English General Baptist or Mennonite Church 61 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A short History of Menno, the Founder of the Continental Mennonite Baptists. 
 His Religious Principles, Testimony against War, Oaths, and Frivolity in 
 Dress, etc. Strict Church Discipline. Practice of Silent Prayer in the 
 Religious Worship of the Mennonites. Rise of the Collegianten of Rynsburg. 
 The resemblance of their Views and Practices to those of the "Plymouth 
 Brethren " of the present day 78 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 The course of Religious Opinion in England prior to 1640 (continued). The 
 Return of Helwys to England. He founds the first General Baptist Church. 
 He is followed by Henry Jacob. He founds the first Independent Church, 
 on the Principles of John Robinson. The Principles and Practice of the 
 English Separatist Churches at Amsterdam and Leyden .... 93 
 
 Appendix to Chapter VI. 
 Reprint of " The last Book of John Smyth, called the Retraction of his Errors and 
 the Confirmation of the Truth;" also "The Life and Death of John Smyth," 
 
XVI 
 
 Appendix to Chapteb VI. — Continued. 
 
 by Thomas Piggott ; also the EngUsh version of "John Smyth's Confession 
 of Faith," in one hundred Propositions, replied to in 1614, by John Robinson, 
 of Leyden. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The course of Religious Opinion in England prior to 1640 (continued). The 
 increase of the Puritans, Baptists, and Brownists. The Virginia Company 
 found a Colony in America. The Company is a pecuniary failure. They at 
 last invite the Separatists in Holland to emigrate. John Robinson's Church 
 at Leyden accept the invitation, and found the Church of the "Pilgrim 
 Fathers " at Plymouth. Laud persecutes the Puritan Party, and supports 
 the High Church Party. Accession of Charles I. Religious agitation . .118 
 
 CHAPTER VHI. 
 
 Meeting of the Long Parliament. Ejection of the Royalist Clergy. The West- 
 minster Assembly. The Puritans endeavour to force the Geneva Model of 
 Church Government on the Country. "Lay" Preaching. Women preach. 
 The Independents and Baptists oppose the Presbyterian Scheme. Denne, 
 Lamb, and others, preach the Gospel to the common people . . . 132 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 The Origin, Opinions, and rapid Spread of the " Seekers " or " Waiters. " Milton's 
 Views respecting " Sects " and " Schisms." The State of the Country. The 
 Puritans. " The Scruple Shop." True Causes of the Opposition of the 
 "Sectaries" to the Presbyterian Party. Prophecy is held to be a Minis- 
 terial Gift. The "Letter" and the "Spirit." Both Parties proceed to 
 extremes. An Anglican Prophet. "Miracles" and "Gifts of Healing." 
 Religious Excitement produces Religious Insanity 173 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 On the Origin and History of the Doctrine of the " Inward Light, Life, Seed," &c, 
 promulgated in England by George Fox. Controversy in Amsterdam be- 
 tween Nittert Obbes and Hans de Rys. Hans de Rys advocates the Views 
 of Caspar Schwenkfeld, of Silesia. Some Account of Schwenkfeld, his 
 Opinions and his Followers* Connection between the Friends and the 
 Mennonites 221 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 On the Internal History and Development of the Society of Friends. George 
 Fox is converted. He Preaches at Baptist Meetings. Commences in 1648 
 to form a Society. Has an Interview with Oates, the celebrated General 
 Baptist Preacher. He collects a Band of Preachers. Is invited to Swarth- 
 more Hall. The Substance of the Preaching of the " Children of Light." 
 Margaret Fell. Fox's Opposition to a Ministry supported by the State. His 
 approval of a Ministry freely supported by Congregations .... 253 
 
XV11 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Custom of Preaching in the Churches "after the Priest had done," when the 
 Church was "Eemodelled after the Fashion of Scotland." The Early 
 Friends, by doing so, did not intentionally disturb Public Worship. Fox 
 requested to preach in the Churches. Not indicted for disturbing Congrega- 
 tions. " Prophesying " of Laymen approved by " First Book of Discipline " of 
 he Church of Scotland. Churches treated as Public Buildings. The right 
 of Laymen to preach in Churches. Prophesying usual among the Indepen- 
 dents and Baptists. Featly and the Baptists. The character of the Preach- 
 ing of the Friends, and the Beasons of their Opposition to the Presbyterian 
 Clergy 274 
 
 CHAPTEB X1TI. 
 
 Evangelistic Work of the Preachers in connection with Fox, at Bristol. Physical 
 Effects produced by their Preaching similar to those produced since among the 
 Wesleyans and Independents. Another Account of the Bise of "Quakerism" 
 at Bristol. The success of the Preachers in influencing "prophane" people. 
 The "Upstart Locust Doctrine" is found to produce faithfulness, honesty, 
 and truthfulness. "Public" and "Betired" Meetings. Becords of the 
 Church at Bristol. 308 
 
 CHAPTEB XIV. 
 
 Richard Baxter meets the Itinerant Preachers. His dislike of Lay-preaching. 
 Questions addressed to the new Ministry, by Baptists and Friends. The 
 Preachers under the control of Fox. Care taken in the employment of ^ 
 Women Preachers. Evangelistic Work in London 328 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 The organization of the Society of Friends by Fox, coeval with its rise. The 
 General Baptist Churches; their "Apostles," "Elders," "Deacons," " Over- 
 seers," or " Visitors." The Co-operative Independency of these Churches, 
 and their Membership. Similarity of the Constitution of the Ancient 
 Society of Friends, their Church Officers, their Membership. Originally an 
 Adult Membership. The Bishop summonses the Quakers to go to " Church" 
 as " by Law appointed," and their reply. Strictness of their Discipline. 
 Their Views on Baptism and the Lord's-supper. One of the Early 
 Preachers baptizes a Convert. They keep a "Love Feast," as "the early 
 Christians " did, at Aberdeen 351 
 
 Appendtx to Chapteb XV. 
 
 MS. Paper by Edward Burrough, entitled " Some few Beasons why we Deny the 
 Church of England, and are of this way, and such who are scornfully called 
 Quakers." 
 
 A 
 
xvm 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 The position of the Travelling Ministry in the Society. The method of their 
 
 PAGE 
 
 " orderly dispersion " according to the necessities of the Churches. Their 
 control transferred by Fox from himself to the Standing Committee of 
 Ministers in London. Women Preachers allowed to supplement the work of 
 the " Brethren," but not to direct affairs relating to the Ministry. The 
 •* Ministers' Meetings," their Spiritual life and energy. The establishment 
 of Church Officers simultaneous with the rise of the Society. The gradual 
 change from an "Independent" to a " Connexional " Church System; 
 •' Canons of George Fox." The Meetings for Worship. Silent Prayer. 
 Disuse of the Bible in Worship, and its origin. The establishment of the 
 Central Yearly Meeting in London. The action of Fox respecting Marriage 379 
 
 Appendix to Chapter XVI. 
 Petition from " Friends" to the Council of the Lord Protector, 1658, hitherto 
 unpublished. Paper by Naylor, illustrating the Controversy between the 
 "Friends " and the Calvinists, respecting " Sin for a term of Life," entitled 
 " Several Queries to be answered, by Thomas Ledgard," &c. 
 
 A CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The Influence of the Seekers and Banters upon the Internal Development of the 
 Society of Friends. The rise and prevalence of the Views of the Banters. 
 The successful promulgation of their Views among the Seekers. The " Spiri- 
 tuels " of Calvin's time. The Opinions and Practices of the Banters. The 
 M aggie tonians. The Influence of Beligious Excitement, Persecution, and 
 War, in producing Beligious Madness. Naylor . . • ... . 409 
 
 Appendix to Chapter XVII. 
 Beprint of portions of " Heights in Depths and Depths in Heights," &c, by John 
 Salmon. London, 1651. " The Light and Dark side of God," by Jacob 
 Bauthumley. London, 1650. 
 
 CHAPTEB xvrn. 
 Influence of the line of thought of the Banters and Seekers upon the Society of 
 Friends. Perrott. Opposition to Fox, and the Ministry as a distinct Office in 
 the Church. " The Spirit of the Hat "— Penn on " The Liberty of the 
 Spirit." The conduct of Fox under petty opposition. Story and Wilkinson 
 lead the dissatisfied Party. They advocate the " Independency of Churches." 
 Barclay enters the lists with his " Anarchy of the Banters." The Principles 
 of Church Government advocated in this Work. Pennington and Livingstone 
 pronounce against them. The Separatists denounce "Outward Teachers," 
 and plead the sufficiency of " the Inward Teacher " 429 
 
 CHAPTEB XIX. 
 
 The Story and Wikinson Party oppose Singing, while Fox and Barclay acknow- 
 ledge it to be a part of Divine Worship. The Singing of the "General 
 Baptists." The rise of " Congregational Singing" at Geneva. Its intro- 
 
XIX 
 
 Chapter XIX. — Continued. 
 
 PAGB 
 
 duction into England. Organs and Cathedral Singing. Sternhold and 
 Hopkins' Psalms. Congregational Singing in New England. Its rise 
 among the Independents and Baptists. Their objections to the Singing of 
 the Church of England. Hymn Tune published by Seweli Margaret Fell 
 encourages Singing. The Separation takes place. Attempts at reconciliation 
 at Drawell and Bristol. Meeting-houses seized by the Separatists. The 
 Controversy turned over to ELwood. The " Rhyming Scourge " and 
 " Rogero-Mastix." Missionary Effort and a Teaching Ministry condemned 
 by the Separatists. The " Ranter " and " Seeker " Congregations disappear 451 / 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 The Persecutions of the Restoration. Disorganization of the Machinery of the 
 Free Churches for Religious and Secular Teaching. Internal History of the 
 Society of Friends resumed. Their Spiritual prosperity and increase in 
 numbers. Difficulties as to Religious Instruction and the Membership of 
 children. The Theocratic Church Government carried out by the Friends, 
 the Baptists, and to some extent by the Independents. Vanity in Dress 
 repressed. The Theocracy embraces the whole outward life of man . . 474 
 
 Appendix to Chapter XX. 
 
 A Declaration of some of those people in or near London, called Anabaptists, that 
 own and believe God's love in the death of His Son is extended to all men ; 
 and that are in the belief and practice of the doctrine of Christ, contained in 
 Hebrews v. 1, 2. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 The Fear of " Human Learning " among the Baptists and Early Friends. Its v 
 origin. Defective Education causes a difficulty in the employment of " Lay" 
 Preachers. The Baptists commence to Educate their Ministers. The Inde- 
 pendents instruct their " Lay " Preachers at the charge of the Churches. 
 Decrease of the Standard of Education in the Society of Friends. Their 
 Ministers decrease in Influence. Quietism. The support of the Poor by the 
 Church exerts an influence unfavourable to Church Extension. New Poor 
 Law established in the Society of Friends. Birthright Membership and its 
 results ^ 502 
 
 CHAPTER XXH. 
 Introduction of " Ruling Elders " in the Society of Friends. Baxter's " private " 
 opinion respecting "Lay Elders" of the Presbyterian System. He would 
 not call them " Dumbe Doggs." New " Overseers " appointed in the Society 
 of Friends. Testimony of certain Members of the Church of England to the 
 value of the Travelling Ministry of the Society of Friends. Letter of John 
 Fry to the Morning Meeting. The Position now occupied by the Ministers. 
 John Wesley's observations on " Lay Elders ".,.... 522 
 
 Appendix to Chapter XXH. 
 Bishop Hall, on " Lay Elders." 
 
 A 2 
 
XX 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Effects of the omission, hy the Society of Friends, of the systematic reading 
 of the New Testament in Public Worship. Secularization of the New 
 England Theocracy by the admission of "Nominal" or "Political" Mem- 
 bers, similar in its effects to the introduction of "Birthright Membership" 
 among the " Friends." Recapitulation of the effect of their Internal Legis- 
 lation. Ackworth School founded. Whitefield's relations with the Society 
 of Friends. Their part in the Abolition of the Slave Trade and Slavery. 
 Their advocacy of the Lancasterian School System, Prison Reformation, the 
 Amelioration of the Criminal Code, and the Bible Society. The Society 
 decreases rapidly in numbers during this period 540 
 
 Appendix to Chapter XXIII. 
 
 Extracts from an Address to the Society of Friends, commonly called Quakers, 
 on their excommunicating such of their members as marry those of other 
 Religious Professions. London, 1804. 
 
 CHAPTER XXTV. 
 
 J The " Hicksite," or Pantheistic Secession in the American Society of Friends. 
 The Irish Secession. Religious condition of the Society of Friends in 
 America. Report of the "Friends' Bible Society" of Philadelphia. The 
 Yearly Meeting of Philadelphia pronounce that the origin of the difficulty 
 was the want of Christian Teaching for the young, and the admission of un- 
 taught persons to Membership. The Nature of Hicks' Teaching. Want of 
 Religious Teaching traced to the old distrust of " Human(e) Learning." . 557 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 The " Beacon " Controversy in the Society of Friends. Object of the "Beacon." 
 The " Manchester Committee." The suggestions of Crewdson, Boulton, and 
 others, for the benefit of the Society of Friends. Crewdson is suspended 
 from the Office of a Minister. He and his followers secede. Effects of the 
 system of Governing " Elders" during the Controversy. Beneficial effect of 
 the establishment of Sunday Schools and Home Mission efforts in the 
 Society of Friends. The " Friends' Foreign Mission Society " . . . 571 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 The General Position of the Presbyterian, Independent, and Baptist Societies, 
 prior to the Preaching of the Wesleys and Whitefield. The Extinction of 
 the old Presbyterian Churches. Ancient Independency at Rothwell, &o. 
 Organic changes in the Independent Churches, the Calvinistic, Baptist, and 
 General Baptist Churches. The Preaching of the Wesleys and Whitefield. 
 The iremployment of Lay Preaching. The Decline of the " Dissenting 
 Interest " arrested by Wesleyan Methodism. Dr. Doddridge, and his advice 
 to the " Dissenting Interest " 587 
 
XXI 
 CHAPTER XXVTL 
 
 PAGE 
 
 History of the Modern Mennonites, particularly in relation to their Christian 
 testimony against War. The Dutch Mennonites. The Mennonites of the 
 Vosges. Their Customs. The Prussian and the Eussian Mennonites. Re- 
 marks on the Modern Principle of Universal Military Training, and the incom- 
 patibility of War with the Principles of Christianity. The history of the Rise 
 of the French " Friends " 606 
 
 CHAPTER XXVHI. 
 On the relative Position and Power of Increase shown by various Ancient and 
 Modern Religious Societies in the Propagation of the Gospel. Evidence 
 furnished by the Census of 1851. Mr. Mian's Statistics and the American 
 Government Census. The Position of the Society of " Friends." The 
 " Church of England." The Independent and Baptist Churches. The 
 Methodists. The " Primitive " Methodists. The power of Lay Preaching. 
 The experience of the Welsh Free Churches. The New Connexion of 
 General Baptists 629 
 
 Appendix to Chapter XXVHI. 
 Government Statistics. Statistics of Religious Societies, &c. Table 1 — Showing 
 proportion per cent, of Attenders on Public Worship, both to Population 
 and Sittings, according to the Census of 1851. Table 2 — Statistics of 
 Churches (United States of America) showing Number of Sittings. Table 3 
 — Statistics of the Society of Friends in England. Table 4 — Statistics of the 
 Progress of the Western Yearly Meetings of the American Society of Friends. 
 Table 5 — Statistics of Meetings and Meeting-houses belonging to the Society 
 of Friends in England. Table 6 — Details from the United States Census, 
 showing the Increase and Decrease of Seat Accommodation in the Orthodox 
 and Hicksite branches of the Society of Friends, for every State in the Union, 
 with the Ratio of Increase of the Population for every State. Table 7 — 
 Statistics of the New Connexion of General Baptists. Table 8 — Annual In- 
 crease of certain Metropolitan Baptist Churches. Tables 9 — Annual In- 
 crease and Decrease of certain Baptist Churches in Great Britain. Remarks 
 on Table 9. Table 10. — Summary of Statistics of Methodism in England 
 and America. Table 11 — Statistics of the Sunday Schools connected with 
 the Methodist Societies in Great Britain. Table 12 — Statistics of the 
 Methodist New Connexion. Table 13— Satistics of the Progress of the Bible 
 Christian Society. Table 14 — Statistics of the Progress of the Methodist 
 Society. Table 15 — Primitive Methodist Society. Statistics of Sunday 
 Schools and Teachers. Table 16 — Statistics of the United Methodist Free 
 Churches. Table 17— United Methodist Sunday Schools. 
 
 CHAPTER XXTX. 
 
 Recapitulation. The Structure of the Religious Societies of the Past. The Sur- 
 vival of certain Principles of Church Structure ; their Object and Effect. The 
 Introduction of New Principles of Action. Conclusion 674 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 A few years ago the writer was much impressed by some 
 statements which came under his notice respecting the 
 religious needs of London. He endeavoured by personal 
 inspection to make himself acquainted with many of the 
 various Christian Missions carried on in London. He also 
 engaged in the work as far as his opportunities allowed.* 
 While thus occupied he was deeply impressed by the fact 
 that Home Missions not in connection with any Church, 
 and without any system of membership, had few of those 
 elements of success, vitality, and stability, which the direct 
 efforts of Christian Churches to extend their borders and 
 church system, seemed to him to possess. 
 
 London contains, according to the best statistical infor- 
 mation we possess, about 850,000 to 1,000,000 persons who 
 attend no place of worship. It may help us to form some 
 idea *of the want of success on the part of every section of 
 the Christian Church in grappling with such a state of 
 things, if we recollect that by comparing the seat accommo- 
 dation already provided with the persons Jit and able to attend 
 
 *He has pleasant recollections of Field Lane Refuge, and would commend this 
 excellent institution to those who have personal service to offer. 
 
XXIV 
 
 worship in London, we find that if all the churches, 
 chapels, and buildings devoted to public worship were filled 
 to their last seat, there would be still left outside the 
 buildings as many people as the whole population — men, 
 women and children — in the cities of Leeds, Bristol, 
 Sheffield, and Birmingham. As the writer walked at night 
 through the narrow streets teeming with a labouring popu- 
 lation, the question how this great city is to be evangelized, 
 seemed to him to be worthy of something more than a 
 moment's thoughtfulness or a passing sigh. It is difficult 
 for any person who has not been engaged in the work to 
 grasp the sad reality, of the utter inadequacy of the means 
 now in existence to accomplish the end which is sought. 
 The increase of the population is constantly outrunning the 
 attempts which are made to bring the poor under the direct 
 influence of Christianity, while the sum total of the irre- 
 ligion caused by the neglect of the various sections of the 
 Christian Church in times past, remains and increases. 
 
 The hearty co-operation of Christians of all denominations 
 during last year in enabling two American Lay Preachers 
 to address large masses of the London population, seems 
 to shew that the desire, on the part of the Christian public, 
 of influencing the irreligious classes exists, if the means of 
 effectually doing so are to be found. The importance of the 
 subject will be seen when it is stated that more than 
 one-third of all the crime in England is committed in 
 London. In this city 73,000 persons are taken into 
 
XXV 
 
 custody every year, and 100,000 paupers are relieved by 
 the poor law authorities every week. 
 
 The means at present in existence for the evangelization 
 of London consist, first, of certain Societies employing 
 paid agency, which are not churches, but which are in- 
 tended to supplement the deficiencies of all churches; 
 secondly, the Missions of individual Christians, who are 
 often left to cope with difficulties which can only be over- 
 come by united action ; thirdly, the Home Mission agency 
 of particular churches, the object of which is to remove the 
 obstacles which exist to the direct action of these churches ; 
 and lastly, the work of Christian Churches in forming 
 offshoots from the original body. This last method is 
 seldom employed, except for the purpose of obtaining 
 religious ordinances for those portions of the middle classes 
 and the labouring population who already appreciate and 
 are willing to bear the pecuniary burden requisite to obtain 
 them. It is comparatively seldom that the degraded and 
 depraved, or even the sceptical well-to-do artizan classes, are 
 sought for as church members. We honour those Christians 
 who go forth alone, sacrificing their time, their health, and 
 the pleasures of their own fire- side, to preach the Gospel. 
 Like John the Baptist, they are preparing the way of the 
 Church of the Future. But there is about this isolated 
 action a want of permanence. No organization exists fitted 
 to supply the description of labourers they need to supple- 
 ment their efforts, and to obtain and judiciously to apply 
 
XXVI 
 
 the needful funds. The zeal which commenced the work is 
 not communicated to others ; it is like a plant which does 
 not succeed in propagating its species. This isolated action 
 is most aptly compared by an eloquent writer to the " Bed 
 Cross Knight," " pricking forth alone in quest of adven- 
 tures ; " and he draws a contrast between this antique and 
 picturesque method of seeking the foe, and the scientific 
 organization of modern armies. He very justly remarks 
 that the necessities of Christ's Church in the present day 
 require that the warfare should be waged on somewhat 
 different principles. 
 
 With regard to those societies which employ paid agency, 
 they are worthy of the most hearty support, but their 
 warmest supporters would themselves acknowledge that the 
 necessity for them arises mainly from the imperfect manner 
 in which Christian Churches have performed their duty. A 
 vast army of voluntary labourers is needed, and these 
 can only be supplied, in the case of London, by the zeal 
 and earnestness of the members of the various churches 
 in the environs. It is constantly asserted that the only 
 thing which is lacking is this zeal and earnestness. The 
 writer, on the other hand, believes that in every religious 
 denomination, and probably in every congregation in the 
 suburbs of London, there are ■ a considerable number of 
 truly Christian men and women who are fully capable of 
 the self-sacrifice which such a service in the cause of their 
 Lord and Master requires, but that, from a variety of circum- 
 
XXV11 
 
 stances, they are perfectly unable to create a sphere of action 
 for themselves ; and that such is the nature of our religious 
 organizations that they are found, wlien fairly tested, unable 
 to afford a place for every one who is willing to work in the 
 service of Christ. Enthusiasm and self-sacrifice soon die 
 out when an adequate object, and the right means of 
 accomplishing that object, do not present themselves. It 
 is a mistake to believe that those who possess right feeling 
 and right principle will always find a position of usefulness 
 in the Home Mission field, and one in which they are 
 fitted to excel. Men are impelled to make great sacrifices 
 when they see the necessities of the work in which they are 
 engaged, and their enthusiasm rises in proportion to the 
 difficulties which surround them, if only they are in a 
 position which holds out the possibility of accomplishing 
 their object. Where there is one man capable of com- 
 mencing home missionary operations alone in the Metro- 
 polis, or any of our large towns, there are a thousand who 
 would work as patiently, and with equal success in pro- 
 portion to their varied gifts, if they were kindly taken by the 
 hand and shewn a congenial sphere of labour for their 
 common Lord. 
 
 On further consideration of the subject, the author thought 
 he saw a great difference between the various churches, in 
 respect of their evangelizing power. It seemed to him that 
 an examination of the question as to what tends to help 
 and what tends to hinder, the exercise of the converting 
 
XXV111 
 
 and assimilating power which is inherent in the Christian 
 religion, might be of advantage to other Keligious Societies 
 as well as to the Society of Friends, of which he found 
 himself a member — positively without thought or choice, 
 and simply by the accident of birth. 
 
 The internal history of this Christian Church, and certain 
 other Religious Societies, seemed to him calculated to 
 illustrate the subject. The Society of Friends exhibited in 
 the early stages of its existence, an amount of energy and 
 vitality which form an extraordinary contrast with its sub- 
 sequent history. In the year 1700 it was a strongly 
 organized and increasing church. It was probably as 
 numerous, compared with the population, as the Wesleyan 
 Society fifty years after the Wesleys had commenced 
 preaching. The internal history of the Society of Friends 
 possesses a special interest, because it is unquestionably 
 the history of a great experiment in church organiza- 
 tion. It advocated many great principles which, when 
 first promulgated, were held up to the scorn of the 
 religious as well as the irreligious world. The larger 
 number of these have been insensibly adopted by other 
 churches, because they were found to be in accordance with 
 both the letter and the spirit of the Gospel. The extraor- 
 dinary amount of misrepresentation and persecution which 
 the Society of Friends received was borne with a patience 
 and Christian fortitude which was equally extraordinary, and 
 won for it the respect of its bitterest enemies. The part 
 
XXIX 
 
 which this church took at the period of the Restoration is 
 now admitted to have had no inconsiderable influence in 
 deciding the issue of the struggle which won for England 
 " the priceless jewel of religious liberty." In the fearful 
 sufferings of those times, the testimony of the Society of 
 Friends to the great principles which were at stake partook 
 of the character ascribed to its founder. " It was as sound 
 as a bell, and as stiff as a tree." The history of the Christian 
 Church hardly presents a more striking picture than the 
 stand made by this Society, for the right of Englishmen to 
 worship Grod according to their conscientious convictions. 
 
 In later times, it is not too much to say that the religious 
 character of many of the members of this society, and their 
 labours for the good of their fellow men, have commanded 
 the respect of all the churches, and sincere regret has been 
 expressed by prominent members of other denominations at 
 their decline in numbers. In tracing the causes which led 
 to this decline, the writer will endeavour to shew that the 
 principles which led to the sudden rise and increase of this 
 Society, are those which have governed and must govern 
 every vigorous and increasing church ; and that the prin- 
 ciples of church government which led to its rapid and 
 almost unexampled decline in numbers, are such as offer a 
 lesson of warning to other Christian Churches. The present 
 position of the Society of Friends is that of just maintaining 
 its numbers, and there are grounds for believing that a 
 revival of religion is taking place within its borders, which, 
 
XXX 
 
 if not overcome by the almost insuperable obstacles to 
 church extension it has accumulated during the last 150 
 years of its existence, may eventually place it in the foremost 
 rank of those churches who honestly add to their numbers 
 by christianizing the masses of the irreligious population. 
 The original design of the founders of the Society of 
 Friends — its position and stand point in relation to the 
 Keligious Societies of the times, its elements of strength 
 and weakness, and the very reasons of its existence — have 
 been, in the author's view, very inadequately understood. 
 One of his objects has been to exhibit this Society as one 
 of the links in the chain of experiments in church organization 
 which were made at the period of its rise. He trusts, that 
 however inadequately he may have treated the subject, he 
 has succeeded in rescuing it from the narrow views; — of 
 those, on the one hand, who regard the rise of the Eeligious 
 Societies of the Commonwealth as the mere outbreak of the 
 wildest fanaticism, and of those, on the other hand, who 
 have regarded the Early Friends as the apostles of a faith 
 and of a church too nearly approaching a perfect form of 
 Christianity ,«for continued existence in this evil world. The 
 intelligent public will, the author believes, see grounds for 
 believing that an intelligent adaptation of the ideas of 
 George Fox to the religious needs of after times, might 
 have more fully realized his idea of a Working Church, and 
 might have been more richly blessed in supplying the reli- 
 gious needs of our labouring population. 
 
XXXI 
 
 The author trusts that he has succeeded in throwing some 
 light, however small, on the mutual relations, the origin, 
 and the religious practices of the Free Churches which 
 sprung into existence during the period of the Civil Wars 
 and the Commonwealth. 
 
 Great pains have also been taken to present to the reader 
 reliable religious statistics, which will furnish him with a 
 general idea of the success and vitality of some of the 
 principal systems of church government in England and 
 America, 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Nature and Objects of a Visible Church. 
 
 It is needful for us in this enquiry to have a clear view of 
 the nature and objects of a church society. We are not 
 here speaking of the Invisible Church to which all belong 
 who are united by faith to Christ, the great Head of the 
 Church. The oneness of the Church of Christ consists in 
 our having ' one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, one God 
 and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in 
 us all.' We shall not discuss the question whether it was 
 intended by our Lord that Christians should form one vast 
 and far-reaching Society, because not only has experience 
 shewn that such an attempt to produce an outward uni- 
 formity is a failure, but every year tends to shew that the 
 oneness of which our Lord spoke, was a oneness which is in 
 perfect harmony with "diversities of administration,"* which 
 gives free scope to a variety of means of effecting the one 
 great object, and consists in our having One Spirit. The 
 whole analogy of the supply of the common wants of man- 
 
 * 1. Cor. xii. 5. "And there are variety of ministries," — appointed services in the 
 Church in which, as their channels of manifestation the ^apirxjuaTa would work — "but 
 the same Lord " (Christ the Lord of the Church whose it is to appoint all ministrations 
 in it). These Siaicoviat must not be narrowed to the Ecclesiastical Orders, but 
 understood again commensurately in extent with the gifts which are to find scope by 
 their means." — Alford's Greek Testament (in loc.) 
 
 B 
 
kind shews that the gifts and talents of men are best 
 exercised on this principle. 
 
 When Christianity appeared in the world, those who 
 viewed it in its external development called it a " Sect." 
 The Apostle Paul was called by Tertullus " a ringleader 
 of the sect of the Nazarines;" and the Jews at Eome spoke 
 of the Christian Church as a " sect which is everywhere 
 spoken against." Precisely on the principles upon which 
 we may feel sure the Apostle Paul would have defended 
 the church at Kome — as a society whose origin was the 
 result of an effort to follow more fully what they believed to 
 be the whole revealed will of God — so any particular society 
 of Christians in the present day may shew that they are 
 no " Sect," for where the " Spirit of the Lord is there is 
 liberty." Surely history has shewn us sufficiently clearly 
 that the attempt to form churches on the principle of 
 securing, at all cost, uniformity, has been the source of 
 endless bitterness and divisions ; while a liberty, which 
 is the result of Christ's spirit, has tended to produce 
 unity, harmony, and a co-operation in the same object, 
 which is a substantial pledge of the oneness of the true 
 church. 
 
 It is (as Archbishop Whately remarks) a striking proof 
 of the superhuman wisdom which guided the writers of 
 the New Testament, to find that they give us no directions 
 for any special form of outward church government, or 
 worship, or society. Still, the principles which must govern 
 the societies called churches are not obscurely dealt with in 
 the New Testament. Men were gathered by the Apostles 
 into outward societies, often very small in number, e.g. the 
 church in the house of Aquila and Priscilla, in the house 
 of Philemon, of Nymphas. These too were organized 
 societies — even before the Day of Pentecost an organized 
 
society had been formed whose names were enrolled to the 
 number of 120, and who exercised the functions of a 
 society, may be seen from Acts i. 15-26; and as they 
 increased in numbers they required a larger amount of 
 organization. That they considered themselves as members 
 of an organized society is evident from Acts vii. 1-6. 
 The Apostles ordained elders in every city ; there were to 
 be those who bore " rule," and those who " submitted " 
 themselves. Christ was the " chief shepherd," but still 
 there were to be under shepherds, who were to act in His 
 loving authority. Keligious differences between brethren 
 were to be told (in case they could not settle them privately) 
 to "the church," and if a man neglected "to hear the 
 church" he was to be to the Christian as "a heathen 
 man and a publican." The church was to be built of 
 living stones, mutually supporting each other on the 
 foundation Christ Jesus ; and there could be no Christian 
 communion, although there might be the most friendly 
 intercourse in all the relations of daily life between the 
 believer and the "infidel." 
 
 But what the church should be is summed up in the great 
 principle that " The Church " is His body. The relation 
 of the members of the human body to the head, and the 
 mutual relations of the members of every part of the highly 
 organized whole, shews the dependence of the church 
 upon Christ, and the diversity, yet perfect harmony, which 
 exists among the members, if they are all aiming to carry 
 out the great purpose of that head. Every member has 
 an office; every part, larger or smaller, is one with the 
 body; and every individual member is a representative of 
 the body, precisely as any one member of a plant or animal 
 belongs to that species of plant or animal and no other, and 
 has, so to speak, an identity of its own, just as a single 
 
 B2 
 
feather from the tail of a humming bird, is sufficient, 
 we are told, to mark the species from which it has fallen. 
 Again, every member of the body has a freedom of action 
 peculiar to its own sphere, but it is nevertheless beneficially 
 governed by certain other members. 
 
 The Church is compared to a flock, an army, a kingdom. 
 There are no flocks without shepherds; no armies where 
 men are indiscriminately privates and officers; no kingdoms 
 where rulers and subjects are convertible terms. No 
 worldly society could be regulated on such a principle. 
 The analogy which the human body would seem to suggest, 
 is that of a freedom of the various members — a government 
 which is felt to rest its authority upon the supply of certain 
 needs of the subordinate members, and these again minister 
 to the needs of those exercising higher functions, both re- 
 ceiving benefits which are perfectly reciprocal. A Christian 
 may be really united to the Church universal, in a desert, 
 or a prison; but who will venture to say, that because 
 Christ there supplies all His need without human 
 means — religious isolation is Christ's ordinary method of 
 doing this ? If a Christian voluntarily forsakes the appoint- 
 ed channels of Divine grace and help, which are described 
 in the New Testament as only existing in connection with 
 a Christian Society, will he remain a member of Christ's 
 mystical body ? Who will venture to say that a Christian 
 is performing all his duties, as described in the New 
 Testament, if he does not seek the communion of the 
 saints; if the establishment and comfort of the Church 
 members is a matter of indifference to him; and if he does 
 not do his part, however small, in assisting in the 
 propagation of the Gospel ? 
 
 It remains to be shewn how these ends can be effec- 
 tively accomplished without outward means and organized 
 
5 
 
 societies.* We shall endeavour to exhibit, in the historical 
 part of this volume, the practical results of a Church 
 virtually abrogating this function of a Christian Society. 
 
 We cannot doubt that tins constant allusion in the New 
 Testament to general principles, and not to details, was 
 intentional, and that the object was to prevent Christians 
 from attaching to outward institutions any inherent sanctity, 
 and to lead them to be willing to adapt their plans of 
 working to the needs of human nature, and the times in 
 which they live, by continually asking how far any institu- 
 tions they may adopt conduce to the outward development 
 of those holy desires and good purposes which the Great 
 Head of the Church is continually raising in the hearts of 
 the true followers of Christ, but which can be effectually 
 thwarted by the arrangements of a Church Society in such 
 a way as to prevent their practical application. Man has 
 been created with a faculty for combining in societies, and 
 
 * This has been attempted by Mr. Henry Dunn, in a book entitled " Organized 
 Christianity," Simpkin, London, 1866. Mr. Dunn considers that the propagation of 
 the Gospel is not within the province of a Church, and he has maintained, we think, 
 with more ingenuity than success, that the "entire absence of any organization for 
 aggressive purposes was the great peculiarity of the primitive Church." Mr. Dunn 
 seems to us to prove too much. His application of Matt, xxviii. 19, 20, as a 
 command applying to the Apostles only, shows how nearly "extremes meet," and 
 strengthens the Romanist theory of an "Apostolical succession." In a subsequent 
 work he feels bound to show how Christianity is to be perpetuated, and suggests a 
 plan which would speedily assume the aspect of a gigantic organization for the evan- 
 gelization of our large towns. Mr. Dunn appears to us to take for granted that because 
 certain Church organizations have done their work very imperfectly, and great evils 
 have been found to exist in connection with them, that no other plans will succeed 
 more perfectly. Considering how little change has been effected in the organization 
 of Christian Churches, and how little the philosophy of Lord Bacon is thought to 
 be applicable to these matters, it seems unreasonable to suppose that no change for the 
 better will be effected. Because men once rode in stage coaches, it was no reason for 
 thinking railway travelling an impossibility ; and because no " flying machine " has, as 
 yet, been successfully constructed, it would be very rash to assume that either the prin- 
 ciples or the materials are lacking in nature for its construction. 
 
6 
 
 is able, by the exercise of a purely human intelligence, to 
 contrive special applications of the general principles we 
 find in the New Testament which relate to the constitution 
 of a Christian Society, precisely as he adjusts from time to 
 time the machinery of a Society having secular objects. 
 Therefore, although the Church may be called a Divine 
 Institution, any of its particular arrangements cannot be 
 called so except so far as they actually accomplish the 
 revealed will of its Founder, and serve the purposes for 
 which Christianity exists, and for which Christ died. 
 
 The great leading principle expressed in the New Testa- 
 ment, is that the Church is " His Body." All the members 
 of the Church have some office. True it is that " the Body 
 without the Spirit is dead," but it is equally true that the 
 Spirit without the Body cannot effect its desires and aims. 
 We are " workers together with God," and when we refuse 
 to be so, we frustrate those loving purposes which God has 
 towards our race — purposes which He designs to accomplish 
 by human instrumentality. The elaborate machinery of a 
 steam-engine is useless without the motive power; but 
 without this machinery the steam will not accomplish the 
 object which is designed. 
 
 There seems in the present day to be a growing spirit of 
 impatience of the avoidable and unavoidable defects of 
 Church Government. It seems, too, to exist side by side with 
 a strange indisposition to make the needful effort to correct 
 and remove those things which are obviously at variance 
 with the great general principles laid down in the New 
 Testament. It must be admitted that this indisposition does 
 no honour to Christianity, and causes the purity of the motives 
 of its professors to be suspected by the irreligious world. 
 
 There is also, in some instances, a curious objection to 
 adopt measures in harmony with those fundamental principles 
 
of human nature which men very carefully consider in the 
 structure of any Society intended to carry out a purely 
 secular object. Is it not, therefore, possible to conceive 
 that there are defects in the machinery made use of in 
 Church Societies which injure the cause of Christ ? May 
 it not be antiquated, cumbrous, and ill-adapted for its 
 work ? May not this reasonably account for the fact that 
 the proper amount of work is not got out of it ? To carry 
 out the illustration still farther, is there not a disposition 
 among Christian men to cry out for more "steam" than 
 is given to us, without inquiring whether, in our application 
 of the supply which is furnished, we are obtaining the full 
 amount of its power ? 
 
 It seems obvious that the object of every Society is not 
 mere existence, but to secure certain ends. The object of 
 the Church has been denned by a most able modern writer 
 in these words : " The Christian Church is that Divine 
 Institution for the Salvation of man which Jesus Christ has 
 founded upon earth. The object and end of the Church is 
 that the salvation wrought out by Christ should be com- 
 municated to, and appropriated by, every nation and every 
 individual. Outwardly the Church manifests itself in the 
 religious fellowship of those who, having become partakers 
 of this salvation, co-operate in their own places and ac- 
 cording to the measure of their gifts and callings towards 
 the extension and development of the Kingdom of God. 
 Christ, the God-Man, who is exalted to the right hand of 
 power, is the sole Head of the Church ; the Holy Spirit who 
 is sent by Christ in order to guide the Church to its goal 
 and perfection, is its Divine Teacher." * The preaching of 
 the Word, the study of the Holy Scriptures, the reception 
 
 * See Kurtz's Church History, Introduction. 
 
8 
 
 of the believer, baptized by the Holy Ghost, into the 
 household of God — the visible Communion of the Saints, — 
 are some of the outward means by which the Holy Spirit 
 works in and by it. 
 
 If this definition of the visible Christian Church be a 
 correct one, the objects and ends of a Christian Church 
 (a society linked or not with other societies) must be, first, 
 to promote the growth of grace in its members ; secondly, 
 to carry forward the work of the Gospel on a plan in which 
 all, as members of Christ's Body, can lovingly unite. Surely 
 various outward Church Societies may exist, all having the 
 same objects. The Church is His Body, and the differences 
 of constitution, and organization of various religious Church 
 Societies, is no proof of schism or sectarianism. They, too, 
 may be all members of His Body. These differences of 
 organization are an unmixed good, so far as they are efforts 
 to attain in this way, a unity and agreement in practical 
 working, which, as the world is constituted, could not be 
 otherwise obtained. If, on the other hand, it can be 
 affirmed truly that this is not their object, but that it is 
 to separate Christian Brethren who are one in Spirit, and 
 to incite them to attack and despise each other, such 
 Societies are an unmixed evil, and, although they may be 
 called Christian Churches, they have no claim to be called 
 so. The Army of Christ may have different battalions, but 
 as long as they act under the orders of their one great 
 Head — if there be subordination to Him in the several 
 divisions — real and substantial unity may exist. It may 
 only be our ignorance of the military art which induces us 
 to long that they may be formed into one vast phalanx. If 
 they are animated by one great object — to fight against the 
 common foe — we may be sure that they will all be made 
 use of by their great Captain. 
 
9 
 
 In discussing the organization of individual Churches, and 
 the various relations between distinct Church organizations, 
 the great fundamental principle which must govern us is 
 that "the Church is His Body." As in the human body, the 
 relations between the groups of members is more distant, 
 while the relations between the various parts of the smaller 
 members is more close and intimate. All that the various 
 existing Churches require to bind them more closely 
 together is greater earnestness in the two great objects of 
 the Church of Christ, viz., the evangelization of the world, 
 and the development of a nearer approximation to the 
 measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ in their 
 individual members. They must both go together, for the 
 first aids in the development of the second, and this reacts 
 on the first. Active effort in the evangelization of the 
 world, is to the Church what exercise is to the human 
 body, the members cannot enjoy health without it, they 
 will disagree and not work harmoniously. If the health of 
 the individual members is maintained by exercise, if all are 
 aiming at the same great object in sympathy and in unison, 
 an intelligent subordination and harmony will enable the 
 body to perform miracles of strength and endurance, and 
 thus carry out far more fully the object of Christ its Holy 
 Head. We shall now proceed to inquire what were the 
 reasons which induced Christian men to establish in 
 England a variety of religious organizations. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Course of Religious Opinion in England prior 
 to 1640. The Rise op the Baptists, the Pres- 
 byterian and Anglican Parties in the Church op 
 England, the Familists, and Brownists. 
 
 It is impossible to take a correct and reasonable view of 
 the opinions and practices of any of the Religious Societies 
 of the Commonwealth, unless we endeavour clearly to under- 
 stand the causes which led, first, to the temporary abolition 
 of Episcopacy and the overthrow of the Established Church, 
 and, in the second place, how certain religious opinions 
 were gradually formed; which produced, as their practical 
 result, the English Presbyterian party, the Independent 
 and Baptist Churches, and the Society of Friends. 
 
 George Fox commenced his ministry in the year 1648, 
 and therefore our subject will lead us to look both back- 
 wards and forwards from this historical standpoint. We 
 shall endeavour to trace how, under the excitement of the 
 stirring events of the time, certain phases of religious 
 truth were preached in every part of the United Kingdom, 
 principally by " lay " or private persons, and produced an 
 outburst of religious activity and energy which has always 
 been regarded with some degree of astonishment. 
 
 The Society of Friends was the last religious society 
 formed during the extraordinary period we are about to 
 
11 
 
 contemplate, and those facts which explain its relation to 
 other religious societies, will be found to throw considerable 
 light on their internal history and mutual relations. Con- 
 siderable obscurity rests upon the history of the religious 
 societies of Commonwealth times, from the fact that each 
 Church was "independent." The internal history of the 
 Society of Friends is more clear and connected, from the 
 fact that it was the first free Church formed in England 
 which was not "independent," but connexional in its 
 character. In subsequent chapters we shall shew the 
 structure of this Church, the difficulties experienced by its 
 founders, the changes which took place in its constitution, 
 and its consequent decline in numbers. 
 
 It is, however, of the utmost importance to have a clear 
 view of the origin and the distinct character of the religious 
 opinions of the persons who are termed "Puritans,"* and to 
 distinguish them from those of the people called Separatists, 
 Brownists, Barrowists, Johnsonists, and afterwards Indepen- 
 dents and Congregationalists ; and those again who are 
 termed Anabaptists or Baptists. This is the more needful, 
 because most of these names were invented in order to hold 
 up to public ridicule three important and distinct lines of 
 religious thought, and to some extent, of religious practice ; 
 and they have thus been, too successfully, confused under 
 the common idea of a factious opposition to the reformed 
 Church of England. 
 
 As we shall afterwards shew, the rise of the "Anabaptists" 
 took place long prior to the formation of the Church of 
 England, and there are also reasons for believing that on 
 
 * The word "Puritan" is used throughout this volume in its original meaning, viz., of 
 a person who desired the reform of the Church of England in a Presbyterian sense. 
 The application of the word (since the ejection of the 2000 Puritan ministers from the 
 Established Church in 1662) to any Nonconformist, has led to serious misconception. 
 
12 
 
 the continent of Europe small hidden christian societies, 
 who have held many of the opinions of the "Anabaptists," 
 have existed from the times of the Apostles. In the 
 sense of the direct transmission of Divine Truth, and the 
 true nature of spiritual religion, it seems probable that 
 these Churches have a lineage or succession more ancient 
 than that of the Eoman Church.* The question is, how- 
 ever, rather interesting as an obscure historical problem, 
 than important in a Christian point of view. It must also 
 be borne in mind that the continental Baptist f societies 
 which sprang into vigorous life in the time of Luther, were 
 " Independent " churches. But in England, although traces 
 
 * In the year 1140, one Enervinus, "the humble minister of Steinfield" in the 
 diocese of Cologne, addressed St. Bernard for instruction as to the manner in which 
 certain heretics were to be treated. " They also confess that besides the baptism of 
 water they have been baptized with the Holy Ghost and with fire." He mentions 
 some among them who denied the dogma of transubstantiation, made void the priest- 
 hood of the Church, denounced the Sacraments, baptism only excepted, which is 
 administered to adults. They claimed antiquity for their doctrine, and that "it had 
 been hidden from the time of the Martyrs." I am indebted for this interesting quota- 
 tion to a MS. sketch of the History and Literature of the Baptist Denomination 
 previous to the year 1700, by Dr. Underhill. These were the Catharists, and Neander 
 says they abstained from swearing, their yea and nay being a substitute for the 
 strongest attestations. They had a membership of " auditores " and " perfects," and 
 cared for their own poor. The rise of the Waldenses, according to Dr. Pius Melia, took 
 place at Lyons in 1170, certainly not earlier than 1160 (see pp. 2 and 5, " Origin of the 
 Waldenses," London, 1870), and it is obvious from Dr. Melia's own authorities that 
 the Waldenses asserted that their Church had its origin prior to Peter Waldo, and that 
 Father Moneta, in the year 1244, challenged them to prove the fact, and Brother 
 Keinerius, also writing in the year 1250, distinctly states that " some people say that 
 it (the sect of the Leonists) has endured from the time of Silvester, and some say from 
 the time of the Apostles," although he does not give any approval to the assertion. 
 The refutation of Jean Legers' misrepresentations, Dr. Melia furnishes, and other 
 evidence from Waldensian MSS., &c, is most valuable and important. 
 
 t These Baptist Societies, the readers must bear in mind, were not immersionist. 
 The Unitarian Baptists at St. Gall, in Switzerland, about 1527, seem to have been the 
 first who used baptism by immersion. They afterwards took refuge in Poland. See 
 p. 75 of this work; also, J. Kessler's Sabbata, a MS. reprinted by the Historical Society 
 of St. Gall, with Cornelius' Geschichte von MUnsters Aufruhr H., pp. 32, 33, 36, 37, 64. 
 
13 
 
 are found in our history of the existence of the opinions of 
 the "Anabaptists " from the earliest times, and particularly 
 subsequent to the time of the Reformation, it is doubtful 
 whether any churches or societies of purely English Baptists 
 had a distinct consecutive existence prior to 1611. In 1536, 
 however, certain Baptist Societies in England sent a depu- 
 tation to a great gathering of the Anabaptists near Buckholt, 
 in Westphalia. As remarked by Bishop Burnet, the " Ana- 
 baptists " between the period of the Reformation and this 
 date were principally Germans, who were driven by the 
 troubles on the Continent to find refuge in England.* It 
 is stated by Governor Bradford, of New England, thatf the 
 first Separatist or Independent church in England was that 
 of which "Mr. Rough was pastor, andCuthbert Symson a 
 deacon, in the time of Queen Mary," when they were burnt 
 by Bonner. The church book containing the names of the 
 congregation was left with Simpson's wife, and, although 
 Mr. Rough was three times placed on the rack, he would 
 not discover either the book or the names. Prior to 1571 
 a Separatist Congregational Church was formed of which 
 Richard Fitz was pastor, and Thomas Rowland deacon. 
 A Mr. Bolton was one of the " elders " of this church. 
 
 The Puritan party also had its rise in the reign of Queen 
 Mary, and consequently prior to the final sanction of the 
 
 t New England Memorial, p. 347. 
 
 * [Strype's Parker, p. 287.] Many natives of the Low Countries, however, exiled by 
 religious persecution, had settled in Norfolk and Suffolk as early as 1560. A sect arose 
 in the diocese of Ely, many of whose tenets were incompatible with any (then established) 
 form of church government, and resembled those of the Anabaptists and the "Friends." 
 Fuller, in describing a congregation of Dutch Anabaptists, says that the " English 
 were as yet free from that infection." But it is worthy of notice that the abjuration of 
 certain members of a congregation of Dutch Anti-paedobaptists, shews that some of the 
 distinguishing views of George Fox relative to oaths, &c, were held in England in 
 1575, viz.; "that it is not lawful for a christian man to take an oath; and of the 
 
14 
 
 constitution of the Church of England by Parliament. The 
 Reformation of the Church was confessedly not completed 
 in the reign of Edward VI., and the early part of the reign 
 of Queen Elizabeth. When the sanction of Parliament was 
 asked in 1571 to the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of 
 England (which were in January, 1562-3, only agreed upon 
 
 unlawfulness of all war."(a) [Crosby Vol. I., p. 68.] Even prior to this a public instru- 
 ment made in 1530, May 24th, in an assembly of the Archbishop of Canterbury, the 
 Bishop of Durham, and others, by order of King Henry Till., containing divers heret- 
 ical erroneous opinions, &c, we find the view stated of the unlawfulness of all war, 
 by a people who held that Jesus Christ " hath not ordeyned in his spirituall kingdom — 
 wbich is all trewe cristen people — any sworde, for He Himself is the King and gover- 
 nour without sworde and without any outward law. Cristen men among themself 
 have nought to do with the sworde, nor with the lawe, for that is to them nether nede- 
 f ul nor profitable. The secular sworde belongeth not to Crist's kingdom for in it is noon 
 but good and justice. Criste saith that noo cristen shall resist evil nor sue any man 
 at the lawe." " Concilia Magnae Britannia et Hibernise " a Wilkins, 1738. [I have been 
 favoured with this quotation by the kindness of E. B. Underbill, L.L.D.] Henry VHI., 
 in 1539, mentions the foreign Anabaptists in a proclamation. These views and the 
 provision for their own poor may be taken to prove the connexion of this class of 
 Christian people from 1530 to 1600, with the Dutch or German Anabaptists. 
 
 (a) I annex the form of recantation, which has been furnished me by the kindness of Mr. T. Y. Bayne, of 
 Ch. Ch. Library, Oxford :— 
 
 QUEEN ELIZABETH. 1575. 
 
 The Form op Recantation prescribed to Certain Anabaptists. 
 
 Whereas I, N. N., being seduced by the spirit of Error, and by false teachers, his ministers, have fallen 
 into many damnable and detestable Heresies, viz., first— That Christ took not flesh of the substance of the 
 blessed Virgin Mary.* 2. That infants born of faithful parents ought to be rebaptized. 8. That no 
 christian man ought to be a magistrate, or bear the sword, or office of authority. 4. And, That it is not 
 lawful for a christian man to take an oath. Now by the grace of God, and through conference with 
 good and learned ministers of Christ His Church, I do understand and acknowledge the same to be most 
 damnable and detestable heresies, and do ask God, here before His Church, mercy for my said former 
 errors ; and do forsake them, recant, and renounce them from the very bottom of my heart. And, further, 
 I confess that the whole doctrine and religion established in this Realm of England, as also that which is 
 received and practised in the Dutch Church here in this city, is sound, true, and according to the Word of 
 God, whereunto in all things I submit myself, and will most gladly be a member of the said Dutch Church 
 from henceforth, utterly abandoning and forsaking all and every Anabaptistical Error. 
 
 Copied from MS. in library of Ch. Ch. Oxford, Arch. W. Misc., 21, p. 349. 
 
 * This shews that these Anabaptists were the followers of Melchior Hofmann. See B. N. Krohn's 
 Goschiehte, Leipsic, 1758, pp. 820 to 822. He says that the celebrated David Joris had travelled from 
 Strasburgto Ylieszingen in Seeland, with the purpose of proceeding to England, and met three Anabaptists 
 who had escaped. He therefore decided to remain in the Netherlands.'— See note, page 88. 
 
15 
 
 by convocation without alteration in a Puritan sense by a 
 majority of one vote), the House of Commons declined to 
 adopt the thirty- sixth and the other articles relating to the 
 hierarchy and ritual of the Church.* This shews the purely 
 political character of the Puritan movement. It concerned 
 the things of religion, but it remained from this period to 
 the accession of Charles II., true to the one idea of sub- 
 stituting by constitutional means, a Presbyterian form of 
 State Church for the Anglican. The division of the 
 Church of England into the Puritan, and what may perhaps 
 be termed the Anglican party, took place at Frankfort in 
 1554. f The reform irig party were driven into exile during 
 the reign of Queen Mary. Some went to Geneva, others 
 Basle, Embden, Wesel, Strasburg, and Zurich. At Frank- 
 fort they were most numerous. A congregation was formed 
 which was allowed to meet in the French church ; it was 
 agreed that they should not quarrel about ceremonies, but, 
 at the desire of the magistrates at Frankfort, subscribe the 
 confession of faith, and establish the discipline of the French 
 Protestant Church, which was virtually the same as that 
 afterwards called Presbyterian. The celebrated John Knox 
 was sent for from Geneva, and two other clergymen from 
 Strasburg and Zurich, and were elected their ministers. 
 They used King Edward's prayer-book in part only, omit- 
 ting certain ceremonies, the litany, and responses. John 
 Calvin supported them in this course. The English divines 
 at Strasburg sent Grindal and Chambers with a pressing 
 letter exhorting them to full conformity. Dr. Cox, who 
 had been tutor to King Edward VI., coming to Frankfort, 
 
 * Dr. Toulmin's Edition of Neal, 1837, vol. i., p. 123, and " Waddington's Congrega- 
 tional History," p. 4. 
 
 f A brief discourse of the troubles begun at Frankfort in the year 1554, about the 
 Book of Common Prayer and Ceremonies, 1575. 
 
 < 
 
16. 
 
 broke the agreement previously entered into, interrupted 
 the service, and eventually persuaded the majority of the 
 church to follow the same course, and to forbid John Knox to 
 preach, and, by shewing to the magistrates certain passages 
 in a book of his, reflecting on the Emperor of Germany, 
 compelled him to flee to Geneva. This party was reinforced 
 by considerable additions from England, on which the old 
 congregation went to Geneva, where they were welcomed, 
 chose Knox and Goodman as pastors, and set up what 
 was called the Geneva Discipline. The struggle, in which 
 the Puritans were defeated in Queen Elizabeth's time, and 
 in which they were partially successful in the time of the 
 Commonwealth, was substantially the establishment in 
 England, by the authority of Parliament, of the Geneva 
 Discipline as carried out in Scotland under John Knox.* 
 The English Puritan party, throughout their history, bore 
 the character and stamp of men trained in the school of 
 John Calvin, who may be considered as the originator of 
 the Presbyterian Church. According to Calvin the whole 
 body of the people were the Church ; where two or three 
 were gathered together there was a Church ; but the system 
 of Calvin eliminated the voluntary consent of the two or the 
 three thus gathering, and forced, under heavy penalties, the 
 ungodly and the unbeliever into the Church. The officers 
 of the Church were Ministers, Doctors, or Teachers, Lay- 
 Elders, and Deacons who formed the Consistory or Church 
 government. The people were admitted to the right of 
 exercising a veto upon the appointment of officers. The 
 Church was co-extensive with the State because it embodied 
 every citizen, and every citizen was subject to the discipline 
 
 * For the influence exerted on the English Church by John Knox, see Dr. Lorimer's 
 41 John Knox and the Church of England." H. S. King, London, 1875. 
 
of the Consistory. The censures of the Church were carried 
 out by the sword of the State. The constitution of the 
 theocracy established by Calvin, embodied in its most 
 perfect form, the union of the Church and State, and it is 
 one of the most curious studies in history. Calvin's object 
 was to found a state resembling that of the Israelites under 
 Moses, and the result was one of the most fearful ecclesias- 
 tical tyrannies to which mankind has been subjected. The 
 discipline of the Church was carried out with a severity in 
 which the gentle influences of Christianity can hardly be 
 traced. Spies or watchmen were appointed to report even 
 the conversation of the citizens, and the Consistory had 
 power to examine all the citizens, without respect of 
 persons, on the tenderest point of conscience. To impugn 
 Calvin's doctrine or the proceedings of the consistory, sub- 
 jected persons to banishment on pain of death. The well- 
 known case of Servetus, a learned physician of Unitarian 
 views, simply illustrates the ordinary features of the 
 theocratic government founded by Calvin, carried out to 
 their extreme results. He escaped from the prison of the 
 Inquisition only to be burnt alive at Geneva. The influence 
 of Calvin upon the Protestant Churches of Europe was very 
 great. Geneva sent forth into all parts of Europe apostles 
 of a new school. It united the stern principles of the 
 Mosaic economy with a purely intellectual view of the 
 Christian religion. It substituted for a priesthood, Minis- 
 ters, Lay Elders, and Deacons, giving to them the 
 semblance of popular approval, and the most crushing 
 oligarchical power. The school of Calvin grasped clearly 
 certain important points of Christian teaching, but it 
 cannot be contended that Christian love, without which 
 the Apostle Paul declares all other Christian gifts are 
 nothing worth, was the principle which governed Geneva 
 
 c 
 
18 
 
 when Calvin exercised an influence in Church and State 
 more powerful than that of the greatest of the popes. The 
 power of Calvin's system over that of any previous Protes- 
 tant reformer's, consisted in a greater logical consistency. 
 It freed protestantism from all dependence upon human 
 tradition. It sought to bring every sphere of life under 
 the rigid rule of a church which claimed exclusive possession 
 of the truth, and was prepared to maintain its position in 
 the field of argument. It therefore suggested to Protestant 
 princes a speedy and powerful method of reform. The use 
 of Christianity as a means of strengthening the secular 
 power seemed to be illustrated by the example of Geneva. 
 Calvin's system, while it secured outward conformity, con- 
 tained within itself the seeds of its own destruction. At 
 first it appeared to be fully successful, but the history of 
 Geneva and of New England tell us how lamentably this 
 system of Church government failed in promoting the true 
 religious interests of the people. At the commencement of 
 the reign of Elizabeth the clergy of the Church of England 
 were principally Eoman Catholics. They passed resolutions 
 in convocation that authority in things ecclesiastical belonged 
 only to pastors in the Church and not to laymen.* The 
 Act of Supremacy,! entitled, " An Act for restoring to 
 
 * See Articles agreed upon in Convocation in 155g, referring to Strype's Annals. 
 Oxford Edition, i., 41, 81 ; Fuller, ix., 55. 
 
 f The Act of Supremacy of Henry VIII., constituting the King's Majesty " Supreme 
 Head of the Church of England," and giving the Crown " full authority to visit, 
 repress, redress, reform, order, correct, restrain, and amend all errors, heresies, abuses, 
 contempts, and enormities which, by any manner of spiritual authority or jurisdiction, 
 ought to be reformed, repressed," &c, was forced on the whole body of the clergy 
 under the penalty of outlawry. To acknowledge a layman to be the head of an eccle- 
 siastical body was, in their opinion, such an absurdity that they could not yield to it 
 in the first instance without the clause " as far as is agreeable to the laws of Christ." 
 The King accepted this for the moment but obtained the consent of Parliament and 
 convocation shortly after to its omission. 
 
19 
 
 the Crown the ancient jurisdiction over the State, Eccle- 
 siastical and Spiritual, and abolishing Foreign Power," 
 passed in 1559, controverted this declaration of the inde- 
 pendence of the Church, and made Elizabeth supreme 
 governor in all spiritual and ecclesiastical things and 
 causes. The Act of uniformity passed at the same time 
 re-established King Edward's prayer book, and the Queen 
 was empowered by it to ordain and publish such further 
 ceremonies " and rites as may be for the advancement 
 of God's glory, and the edifying of his Church, and the 
 reverence of Christ's holy mysteries and sacraments." 
 Elizabeth was in favour of the old popish rites and cere- 
 monies, and restored the Romish clerical vestments, which 
 were allowed by King Edward's first liturgy to remain in 
 use. It was with great difficulty that her bishops dissuaded 
 her from retaining the use of images. By the Act of 
 Supremacy the Church was linked with the State. This 
 Act of Queen Elizabeth's reign has entailed on our country 
 greater evils than either tongue or pen will ever be able 
 adequately to tell. But it was a thing done in opposition 
 to Boman Catholicism, and was considered as absolutely 
 essential to the maintenance of the Protestant religion. 
 We can well account for the attachment of Elizabeth and 
 the Stuarts to Episcopacy. All the instincts of a hierarchy 
 are on the side of arbitrary power. This single Act has 
 more or less swayed the politics of England from that day 
 to this. Whenever the fate of political parties has hung in 
 the balance, the under current of opposition to this disas- 
 trous union, has turned the scale or materially affected the 
 course of events. By the Act of uniformity, " he who 
 ventured to address his Maker publicly in other language 
 than that of the Book of Common Prayer, was liable to the 
 loss of goods and chattels for the first offence, to twelve 
 
 c 2 
 
20 
 
 months' imprisonment for the second offence, and confine- 
 ment for life for the third offence." * The State was made 
 protestant by Act of Parliament. The clergy (under the 
 degree of M.A.) were compelled to buy a New Testament 
 for their own use, in Latin and English, with paraphrases. 
 Two or three discreet persons were to be appointed in every 
 parish to see that all the parishioners went to church on 
 Sundays and holy days, and bowed at the name of Jesus, 
 under heavy penalties. Every parish was to provide a 
 Bible and one of Erasmus's paraphrases upon the Gospels 
 in English,! and to set them up in every church. There 
 was at first great dearth of education among the clergy, and 
 many had but little ability beyond that of reading well. In 
 the year 1562 the Queen printed the Homilies " anew," on 
 the ground that all which be appointed ministers have not 
 the gift of preaching sufficiently to instruct the people which 
 is committed unto them. } The clergy and people had the 
 Bible, the Book of Common Prayer, and the Homilies 
 again placed before them, and thus found themselves, by 
 this summary process, members of the Eeformed Church of 
 England. To use the words of the martyr Barrow, "All 
 this people with all these manners were in one day, with 
 the blast of Queen Elizabeth's trumpet — of ignorant papists 
 and gross idolators — made faithful christians and true pro- 
 fessors." The ranks of the clergy were rapidly filled by 
 
 * Price's History Noncon., vol. i., p. 138. 
 
 t "Item, payd for a boke callyd the 'Parraphras of Erassmus,' vs.," p. 67. Soe 
 Church Wardens' Accounts, St. Michael, Cornhill, printed for private circulation by 
 A. J. Waterlow, Esq., from 1563 to 1607 ; also p. 176, date 1587, " Paid unto Mr. Sadlor 
 for avoidinge of an excomunicaco for nut having in the church a ■ Paraphrase of 
 Erasmus.' " The book is then bought and paid for in the next entry. [This is a most 
 interesting reprint. — Ed.] 
 
 J The Homilies were published by Edward VI. in 1517. 
 
21 
 
 able and learned protestants, many of whom had fled from 
 the persecutions under Mary. It was impossible under 
 these circumstances for the clergy to read their Testaments, 
 and to have any knowledge of the principles and practices of 
 the continental Protestant Churches, without coming to the 
 conclusion that if England was to be a Protestant country 
 in the face of so large a portion of the old Koman Catholic 
 element in both clergy and people, the Eeformation must 
 go farther than Elizabeth was inclined it should go. Hence 
 the spread of the great Puritan movement; and it is 
 important to notice the points which were at first objected 
 to by the Puritan party. The copes, surplice, caps, and 
 gowns worn by the Komish clergy were objected to. 
 Absolute conformity to the ceremonies prescribed in the 
 Book of Common Prayer, saints' days and holydays bearing 
 the name of a creature ; the sign of the cross in baptism ; 
 kneeling at holy communion (which was associated with 
 the worship of the Host) ; the introduction of organs in 
 churches, and the singing of psalms by a choir, or by a 
 part only of the congregation, instead of the whole and 
 distinctly ; the introduction of the cathedral mode of wor- 
 ship, of singing their prayers, and of the antiphon or 
 chanting of the psalms by the two sides of the choir in 
 turns. All these were matters objected to. 
 
 The great struggle in Elizabeth's reign was between that 
 party among the clergy who objected to these things, and 
 the bishops nominated by the Queen for the purpose of 
 maintaining them. Elizabeth was determined to have 
 uniformity of practice and discipline in the church, and her 
 resolve to enforce the ceremonies was seconded by a 
 succession of archbishops with a rigour and cruelty worthy 
 of the Komish Inquisition, and by a variety of enactments 
 enforced by this Queen's almost despotic power. The 
 
22 
 
 Puritan movement in the reign of Elizabeth was one in 
 which the clergy were chiefly concerned, although it had 
 a large number of supporters and sympathisers among the 
 nobility and gentry. Knox had visited Scotland in 1555, 
 and took his final departure from Geneva in 1559. Eliza- 
 beth supported the reformation in Scotland by force of arms, 
 and, from the year 1560 the jurisdiction of the Court of 
 Kome was renounced, and the Church was remodelled by a 
 commission of which John Knox was a member. They 
 adopted the Geneva plan, but appointed superintendents, 
 instead of bishops, to plant and erect churches, and appoint 
 and oversee ministers. The superintendents were to be 
 chosen, or deprived by the ministers and elders of the several 
 provinces. The assemblies of the Kirk were divided into 
 classical, provincial, and national — the national assembly 
 being the last court of appeal. The result of the severities 
 of Elizabeth in England, seconded by her prelates (who 
 soon made ample use of the power with which she invested 
 them), was to leave large numbers of the most learned and 
 able of the clergy without means of support. They there- 
 fore travelled up and down the kingdom, preaching where 
 they could obtain hearers, taking for their support what 
 was given them. They received both temporary and 
 permanent shelter among the nobility and gentry. Pro- 
 testant principles continued thus to spread, and also the 
 objection to the ceremonies. The setting up of the Presby- 
 terian form of Church government in Scotland, and the 
 constant communication between the most learned of the 
 Puritan clergy and the celebrated Protestant divines on the 
 Continent, combined with the relentless persecution carried 
 on by the prelates, had the effect of emboldening the 
 Puritan party, and some of their leaders petitioned Parlia- 
 ment, and met secretly at Wandsworth in conference, to 
 
23 
 
 frame a model of Presbyterian Church government on 
 paper,* to elucidate their object with a view to submitting 
 it to Parliament. The question was mooted, " May the 
 ministers proceed to the work of Church reformation without 
 the assistance of, or tarrying for, a magistrate ? " f and it 
 appears that the question was distinctly answered in the 
 negative. They now objected not only to the ceremonies 
 and the matters above mentioned, but generally to the 
 ecclesiastical constitution of the newly established church. 
 They objected to the arbitrary power of the bishops in the 
 spiritual courts, to the want of a godly discipline, and to the 
 promiscuous access of all persons to the Lord's table. The 
 Church was described in the articles asa" congregation of 
 faithful persons," and they thought that power should be 
 lodged somewhere to inquire into the qualification of such 
 as desired to be of her communion. They objected to the 
 responses in the church service — to the words, " with my 
 body I thee worship " in the marriage service ; to the words 
 in the burial service, " in sure and certain hope of the 
 resurrection to eternal life ; " to the use of the apocryphal 
 books; to the appointment of "dumb," or non-preaching 
 ministers ; to the fact that the presentations to the livings 
 were in the hands of the Queen, the bishops, and lay- 
 patrons, instead of the people ; to the use of " godfathers 
 and godmothers " in baptism ; to the custom of confirming 
 children as soon as they could repeat the Lord's prayer, 
 thus entitling them to receive the Lord's supper before they 
 came to years of understanding ; to the practice of the 
 bishop laying his hands on the children in confirmation, 
 and the idea of its sacramental efficacy. All these which 
 may be termed practical objections, were additional points 
 
 * Waddington's Congregational History, p. 6. f Ibid., p. 11. 
 
24 
 
 beyond those first raised. There was, at first, no difference 
 in doctrine betweeen the conformists and the Puritan 
 reforming party. The principle of coercion in religious 
 matters by the State was admitted by both parties : the 
 objection to it was, that it was exercised excessively or upon 
 the wrong side. The principle of the endowment of religion 
 by the State was admitted by both parties — this was not a 
 matter which troubled the most uneasy Puritan conscience.* 
 
 The leader of this section of the Puritans was Thomas 
 Cartwright, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and 
 Lady Margaret professor of that university. Cartwright 
 was expelled from the university and went to Geneva. 
 After his expulsion he wrote a defence of the address of the 
 Puritan party to the Parliament, and maintained that the 
 subscription to the Thirty-nine Articles " had no founda- 
 tion in law, but was an act of sovereignty fraught with 
 the utmost peril." f He maintained a controversy with 
 Whitgift, from Geneva, and this greatly tended to diffuse 
 the Puritan views, which now came to be identical with 
 those of the Presbyterian Church established in Scotland. 
 In the year 1571 the ministers of the town of Northampton, 
 with the consent of the bishop, the mayor, and the justices, 
 instituted the celebrated " prophesyings." } 
 
 These " prophesyings " were exercises framed on the 
 pattern of the assemblies of Corinthian Christians, accord- 
 ing to the apostolic rule, that " all may prophesy one by one, 
 that all may learn, and all be comforted " — 1 Cor. xiv. 1-3. 
 
 * Neal 1, chap. 5, p. 159. Marsden, Early Puritans, p. 239. 
 
 t Dr. Waddington's History, p. 7. 
 
 \ These were not novel religious exercises to the Puritan section of the Church — at 
 Frankfort, according to the " olde discipline in the citie of Franckford," "prophesie" 
 was to be " used every fortnight in the English tongue for the exercise of the said 
 students, and the edifying of the congregation." — See " History of the Troubles," &o. 
 
25 
 
 Crowds of laity attended them. At first laymen were per- 
 mitted to take a part in these exercises, but after a time, 
 in consequence of some irregularities, the clergy alone 
 exercised their gifts. A president was chosen. The first 
 minister began and ended with prayer, and explained a 
 text of Scripture previously chosen. He was followed by 
 another minister, who added what he thought deficient, or 
 explained what seemed to him obscure, and was followed 
 by a third — the first not occupying longer than three 
 quarters of an hour. The whole was conducted with the 
 greatest solemnity. These exercises increased the number 
 of able preachers, and fostered in the people a spirit of 
 inquiry and of Biblical research. They spread through the 
 kingdom with great rapidity, but, in spite of the earnest 
 support of the venerable Archbishop Grindal, who remon- 
 strated with Elizabeth in a letter full of earnestness and 
 christian feeling, they were ordered in 1577 to be sup- 
 pressed. Grindal never afterwards regained the favour of 
 the Queen, and death removed him from the scene with a 
 conscience void of offence toward God in the matter. 
 
 Elizabeth shewed that she possessed the spirit of her 
 sister Mary, by burning alive, in 1575, two Dutch Ana- 
 baptists, John Wielmacker and Hendrick Ter Woort, out of a 
 congregation of thirty who had assembled for worship 
 in a private house in Aldersgate, and,- although Fox the 
 martyrologist interceded for them, she was immovable. 
 
 The " Family of Love," or Familists, came into notice 
 about this time. The name of their founder was Henry 
 Nicholas or Niclaes.* He was born at Minister, in "West- 
 
 * The first preacher sent by Niclaes we have notice of, was Christopher Vitells, a 
 joiner, who came from Delph to Colchester in the reign of Queen Mary, in 1555. He 
 ultimately recanted. — " Strype's Annals," vol. ii., part ii., pp. 284 to 286. 
 
26 
 
 phalia, in 1502, and founded this extraordinary secret 
 religious Society between the years 1541 and 1590. It has 
 been for many years a puzzle to English historians. The 
 researches of Dr. Mppold, of Emmerich,* have however 
 thrown much light upon the history of its founder, its 
 character and organization. The title assumed of the 
 "Family," or " House of Love," afforded a ready topic of 
 abuse. Mr. Marsden says, and we think justly, that " the 
 insinuation of immorality is utterly without support." We 
 will first mention those facts respecting this Society which 
 are generally known to English historians. In 1580 a 
 proclamation was issued by Queen Elizabeth against them, in 
 the strongest terms. She resolved not only to have their 
 heresies severely punished, but to "root them out from 
 further infecting of her realm." They have been supposed 
 hitherto to have been a Protestant sect, and one of their 
 peculiarities was that they attended the religious services 
 either of the Church of England, or in foreign countries, of 
 
 / the Koman Catholic Church, without scruple. They refused 
 to criminate themselves by oath, and escaped punishment 
 except when taken at their private meetings. They pre- 
 sented a supplication to James I. which was published at 
 
 ^ Cambridge, 1606, in which they complain that many of 
 them have been cast into prison, and beg the king to judge 
 of them by the christian rule, " Ye shall know a tree by its 
 fruits." They say they utterly disclaim and detest all the 
 disobedient and erroneous sects of the Anabaptists, the 
 Brownists, the followers of Penrie, the Puritans, &c, and 
 that his Majesty is under a great misapprehension of them. 
 With the Puritans they say they " have nothing in common." 
 
 * In his monograph on H. N. and the House of Love, published in the Zeitschrift fur 
 die historische Theologie, 1862. 
 
27 
 
 "They," the Puritans, "are for pharisaical, self-chosen, out- 
 ward traditions, rather than for the performing of judgment, 
 mercy, and faith, and such like true and inward righteous- 
 ness." They agree with all the Holy Scriptures as we 
 do understand them. The end of all Henry Nicholas's 
 writings, say they, is " that all people, when they hear, 
 read, and do perceive their sins estranging from God and 
 Christ, might bring forth fruits of repentance and newness 
 of life, according as the Holy Scriptures require of every 
 one, and that they might in that sort become saved through 
 Jesus Christ, the only Saviour of the world." Their books 
 are of a very mystical character, and all bear the same 
 stamp of a belief in a prophetic inspiration which supple- 
 ments or supersedes the Scriptures; and in the new 
 revelation granted to Henry Niclaes. The reader of the 
 works of the Familists has to seek their doctrines in a 
 wilderness of vague and high-sounding words. He gropes 
 his way like a traveller in the mist, and is only here and 
 there rewarded by a gleam of something which seems like 
 sunlight. He soon finds it to be a delusion, and again and 
 again he plunges into the darkness. The result of our 
 examination has however been, that they maintain the 
 doctrine of the fall and the satisfaction for sins made by 
 Christ,* but add that "our recovery from the fall and the 
 repentance or satisfaction for our sins, must have another 
 performance and fulfilling than many men suppose." 
 " Now if all (as you say) should be fulfilled or satisfied, 
 then I conceive nothing should be wanting in God's work, 
 
 * The first exhortation of H. N. to his children, and to the Family of Love. London, * 
 1665, p. 11. " They love not God, but are such as hate him and contemn his law 
 and word, account the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ that cleanseth and saveth our 
 souls, for impure, and disdain his salvation." 
 
28 
 
 and all things must be restored to his right form." " And, 
 seeing that there is yet defect therein, therefore I ask where 
 doth the fault lie (in God or in us) that the work of God 
 and his will is not performed in all, on us, and in us, and 
 that not the righteous and the good life of Jesus Christ, but 
 the sin and the death reigneth and hath dominion over us. 
 For methinks that the right ground of this is not yet by 
 any entered into or understood, and that the most necessary 
 part of our godliness in Christ Jesus, and the obedience 
 thereto which God requireth of us through His Son Jesus 
 Christ, is still to be performed by us and in us."* They taught 
 that Christ came to reinstate man in the state he was in 
 before the fall, and that man came by means of the Spirit 
 of God into unity with God, and not merely when he was 
 dead, but that man was called while on this earth to shew 
 forth his glory, and that the end and fulfilment of what is 
 written respecting Christ was love.f We shall recognize in 
 this passage the teaching of something resembling the 
 doctrines of " sanctification and perfection " as taught by 
 Fox, and later by John Wesley, and which were becoming 
 greatly obscured or wholly lost sight of in the teaching of 
 the Puritan or Presbyterian party. The teaching of the 
 Familists is described in a list of the opinions said to be 
 expressed in 1579 " by them in conference, by those who 
 talked with them, J although some of these articles are 
 denied by Theophilus, one of them." Article 3. — " That 
 those preachers which do take in hand to preach the word 
 of God before man be regenerate (i.e., before they are them- 
 
 * Mirabilia Opera Dei. Brit. Museum — no title — probably 1574. 
 
 t " Grundliche Berichtungen," 1549. See pp. 482 and 484 of Nippold's Paper. 
 
 J A confutation of certain articles delivered unto the "Family of Love," by W. 
 Wilkinson, M.A. Dedicated to the Bishop of Ely. Dated 1579. Brit. Museum. 
 
29 
 
 selves regenerate) do take the office of the Holy Ghost out 
 of his hands." Article 4. — " That those that be doctors or 
 learned, cannot preach the word truly because Christ sayeth 
 it is hidden from the wise and prudent." Article 16. — 
 " When there is contention there is not the Spirit of God." 
 Article 20.—" That the Bible is not the Word of God, but 
 a signification thereof, and the Bible is but ink and paper, 
 but the Word of God is spirit and life." Article 22. — 
 " That there are some which are now living which do fulfil 
 the law in all points." It is important to notice* that the 
 Familists held that the law of God, in the Ten Command- 
 ments and the New Testament, was binding on Christians. 
 It has now been found that the Familists cannot be termed 
 a Protestant sect. Henry Nicholas had no sympathy with 
 Luther and the Reformation. He had, he said, "read 
 Luther's writings, but they had not pleased him, both on 
 account of their reviling the priestty office of the Church, and 
 also because the ground of true righteousness, and the 
 fulfilment of godliness in Jesus Christ, was not taught in 
 them, and also that the common people were not reined in / 
 with a good and godly discipline." "People," he said, 
 " who were outside the Family of Love, threw away the 
 Bomish services and ceremonies much too soon." These 
 were the figures and symbols of true Christianity. " The 
 Beformers brought in other services, but got little love and 
 righteousness by it, and did not understand the value of the 
 figurative services of the Bomish Church ! " These cere- 
 monies were only practised in right form by those in whom 
 Christ dwelt. The " House of Love " and the " Service of 
 
 * Dr. Nippold considers the tendency of their views to be Antinomian, but we do not 
 find in their writing any such bias, and he does not furnish us with evidence sufficient 
 to show that this was the practical effect of their teaching. 
 
30 
 
 Love" was the reinstatement of the Kingdom of God, and 
 was the " fulfilment of all forms and figures." The whole of 
 the movements of the Society which Nicholas founded, were 
 conducted with the utmost secrecy. They have, however, 
 received a full elucidation in two manuscripts discovered at 
 Ley den,* and the revelation which they furnish of the 
 elaborate hierarchy which this enthusiast attempted to 
 perpetuate, proves that his sympathies lay with Eoman 
 Catholics, and that, on the belief in an extraordinary 
 revelation made to himself, he attempted to spiritualize and 
 to fulfil what he deemed to be the hidden meaning of the 
 Eoman Catholic church, and to found a new society. His 
 idea being, that the last and final dispensation was the 
 perfect union of humanity with God, expressed by " Love," 
 as the highest state of Christian perfection. 
 
 The services and ritual of both the Eoman Catholic and 
 the Anglican churches were approved for all those persons 
 who had not come into the new and higher dispensation 
 which had been revealed to the prophet, and were indifferent 
 for his disciples, who were free to use or disuse them. The 
 admission of members was thus ordered : No person younger 
 than thirteen years of age could be a member. If desirous 
 to become members, they were first to "confess" their 
 " walk in life" and "the inclinations of their hearts," to 
 one of the Elders. He then pronounced them Members, 
 desired for them the power of the Lord, with a solemn 
 " Amen." He then warned them to be true to the 
 " Service of Love " and to further the word of grace and 
 true righteousness before God and men. 
 
 In the Order of the Priesthood there is an interesting 
 
 * The " Cronica des Hiisgesinnes der Lieften," and "Acta H. N.," in the Library 
 der Maatschappy van Nederlandsche Letterkunde at Leyden. 
 
31 
 
 parallel between the " House of Love " and the Eoman 
 Catholic hierarchy. At the head of the whole community 
 stood the " Highest Bishop." Next to him the " Twenty- 
 four Elders." Then the " Seraphims or Archbishops." 
 Then three orders of priests, viz., " the Priests of the Stool 
 of the Majesty of God, or the Bishops ; " then " the Priests 
 of the Eule of God," and lastly, the lowest grade, the 
 " Priests of the Paradise of the Lord." They were con- 
 secrated with no fewer than eight distinct holy " waters," 
 and eight distinct holy " unguents," the seventh and eighth 
 for the highest bishop, the sixth and fifth for the arch- 
 bishops, bishops, and twenty-four elders," and the others 
 for the lower orders of the priesthood. The priests were 
 to be able to read and write, and to be well practised 
 in the German language, which was the " holy language." 
 The priests were to give up all property except " themselves, 
 their mind and knowledge." They were to be supported 
 by tythes from the members, which were strictly required 
 from all kinds of property, which was carefully specified. 
 The tytlw of the tythe belonged to the higher orders of the 
 priesthood. Two of the Elders of the Rule brought the 
 " free will offerings " of the society to a meeting, at which 
 the "Archbishop " received and " brought it to the Throne 
 of the Divine Majesty." 
 
 In the consecration of the Priests, the Seraphims " first 
 got rid of the corruption of earthly marriage." After being 
 separated from all their friends and blood relations, and 
 " giving themselves to reading and prayer," they were 
 consecrated, the archbishop kissing them on the cheek 
 and blessing them. In this way they were deemed spirit- 
 ually celibates, while marriage was in no way interfered 
 with. A man and his wife might both be priests, but 
 the female sex could not enter any but the lowest grade. 
 
32 
 
 Saturday and Sunday were both holy days. No wine was 
 to be drunk, and no work done. They met on Sunday for 
 divine worship. The Elders of the Kule of God showed out 
 of the writings of Henry Nicholas " what the Service of Love 
 was, and the obedience of the faith of Jesus Christ and his 
 priestly office in his Catholic church." Complete obedience 
 to the priest was strictly enjoined. Nicholas made a new 
 Calendar, and a variety of holy days, in addition to the 
 usual festivals of the Church. The day of the birth of 
 John the Baptist and the Virgin, and Christmas day, were 
 mentioned as specially holy. 
 
 The seeds of the downfall of this extraordinary religious 
 society were contained in the belief it enjoined in the great 
 revelations made to Nicholas, and generally in the opinion 
 that new revelations were to be looked for to guide 
 the whole Christian Church, without the test of sensible 
 miracles. The Prophet ordered everything to the minutest 
 particular, even as to the succession of the property of the 
 members, &c, as if the society were to last for ever. It 
 lasted not much more than half a century on the Con- 
 tinent, and lingered in England, where they were the most 
 numerous, till the times of the Commonwealth, when they 
 preached in the open air in 1645. This strange religious 
 society, which had defied the power of Elizabeth to uproot, 
 then silently disappeared in the fierce and open struggle of 
 the time between truth and error.* We add at the foot of 
 the next page a short history of the life of Nicholas, (q.v.) 
 
 * The Familists preached publicly in 1645. We find a Mr. Randell preached " that a 
 man baptised with the Holy Ghost knew all things." He taught that " there was a 
 resurrection here and perfection," and appears to have quoted 1 Cor. xv. 57, in proof of 
 it. " This," says the author of the pamphlet, " is not to be allowed at the present time." 
 "A Brief Discovery of the Blasphemous Doctrine of Familism." London. 1645. 
 
33 
 
 We have sufficiently shewn that the Puritan party did 
 not attempt a separation from the Church of England.* We 
 have shewn also that a regularly constituted church was 
 formed in Queen Mary's days, and another about 1571, 
 of which Eichard Fitz was pastor, " who professed and 
 
 A SHOET HISTOKY OF HENBY NICHOLAS, OE NICLAES. 
 Founder of the " Family of Love." 
 Henry Nicholas's father was an upright man, very zealous in the performance and 
 ceremonies of the Eoman Catholic church. He took little Henry every day to the 
 mass and preaching, and explained to him that everything in the mass must be ful- 
 filled in the inner life of every man through Jesus Christ. At family prayer, when eight 
 years old, he asked his father " why he thanked God 1 " The father explained to him 
 the forgiveness of our sins in Jesus Christ, and the foundation thus laid for the true 
 life of godliness. But the boy replied that " he could not notice that sin was lessened 
 and man brought to true righteousness." His father said he must not doubt the grace 
 of God, but simply believe it. Little Henry replied that " he did not in the slightest 
 degree doubt that through the death of Christ an entrance was made for us into the 
 kingdom of God, if we followed Him in his path of suffering." But what troubled his 
 mind was this, that there must be a reinstatement of man into his primeval state of per- 
 fection, and thus the rent made by sin would be taken away. Now this had not yet 
 happened to man, and so that God must have willed to fulfil the reinstatement of man 
 to his perfect righteousness which was destroyed by sin, in another way than that in 
 which most men suppose. The father was at his wits' end, and so the question was 
 propounded to his father Confessor, a Franciscan friar, but he and his brethren could 
 give no answer, and the child was told not to trouble his mind about such questions, 
 which would only procure him a whipping. But he answered his Confessor that he 
 knew he was quite young to investigate the deep and hidden things of God, and that 
 all he wanted was to be taught. The friar, seeing the boy ready to doubt respecting 
 the satisfaction of Christ for our sins, allowed him to speak, and he again assured him 
 that this was not what he doubted about. The question in his mind was how we are 
 to be brought into the state of Adam before he fell, and into the true righteousness of 
 Christ, and the power taken from death, and the true godliness in Christ fulfilled in us. 
 He asked, were we still indebted for the fruits of repentance or not ? The child's 
 intellect was not satisfied by the answers he received. In his ninth year this was 
 explained to little Henry in a vision. " Suddenly a great light and clearness of God in 
 the form of a mountain approached him and penetrated his whole being. This 
 
 * Field and Wilcocks, who prescribed the Puritan address to Parliament, after 
 explaining their objects to the archbishop's ohaplain in their prison, said, " We are not 
 for an unspotted church on earth, and therefore, though the Church of England has 
 many faults, we would not willingly leave it." " Dr. Waddington's History," p. 7. 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 practised that cause before Mr. Browne wrote for it." * The 
 views of the Separatists were now advocated by Kobert 
 Browne. He was first cousin to Lord Burghley and 
 chaplain to the Duke of Norfolk. He was a young man of 
 great ability and clearness of expression, and a good 
 
 Short history of Henry Nicholas, continued. 
 answered his questions, how we axe to attain to the perfection of God. He himself 
 was now penetrated by the divine Spirit, and now he is become " a divine man." This 
 "unity of being with God " was " the true fulfilment of godliness in Christ, and was 
 the great day of judgment upon earth." When the vision was over he found himself 
 awake, but so wearied that he slept again. In this sleep the further step was reached 
 that he was directly called to be a Prophet to enlighten others. Then followed a 
 vision of "tearing wolves" and other wild beasts. He was terribly frightened, and 
 woke, crying, "Ah, ah, what will be the sentence passed upon my soul? " His parents 
 came to his bed with the question, " What was the matter ? " but he merely said that he 
 felt unwell, and imparted his revelations to no one. These wild beasts described the 
 third period of his life and figured the wicked who were unavailingly to persecute him. 
 When he was twenty his parents gave him a virtuous young lady for wife, and he took 
 a mercantile business. God blessed his trade. In his 27th year he was put in prison 
 on the suspicion of Lutheranism, but after a severe examination they found him a 
 sound Catholic. Later he went to Amsterdam. In his 30th year, in Amsterdam, he 
 associated with some who had " fallen away from the Catholic Church, but exercised 
 themselves with righteousness." He became, Arnold says in his Kirchen and Ketzer 
 Historie (Th. ii. B. xvi. C. 21, p. 36), " a good friend of David Joris," the celebrated 
 Anabaptist, " who wrote to him confidentially." He was again thrown into prison, but 
 "nothing uncatholic " was found in him. He kept aloof, he says, from all Anabaptist 
 sects. In his 39th year he received another revelation. As in his youth, God appeared 
 to him and penetrated his whole being. The Holy Ghost poured the true love of Jesus 
 Christ over him. He said to him, " Fear not, I am He who is All in All." " I will 
 reinstate everything, as I have spoken through my prophets, and set up the house of 
 Israel again in its glory." " Now in the full maturity of my holy understanding I will 
 reveal myself more fully, and what thou could'st not bear in thy youth, so that thou 
 makest known everything to the children of men which I impart to thee. For, for this 
 purpose I have borne thee from thy youth on my heart, for a house for me to dwell in, 
 and up to this time I have preserved thee from all destruction in which the evil and 
 ungodly shall inherit eternal death, and the good and obedient eternal life." He was 
 then made more entirely one with the will and word of God, and God commanded him 
 to put his revelations in print and publish them, and gave him as companions in the 
 service of the word, " Daniel," " Elidad," and " Tobias." He lived nine years in 
 Amsterdam, and then received a revelation to go to Emden in his 39th year. From 
 
 •SeeDialogue printed in 1593, quoted by Dr.Waddington, "Congregational Martyrs,"p.l5. . 
 
35 
 
 preacher. His object was to form separate congregations 
 in each parish. He visited various parts of the country, in 
 conjunction with Robert Harrison, forming churches. In 
 Norfolk and Suffolk the Separatist Churches met in such a 
 close and secret manner, that Dr. Freke, the Bishop of 
 
 Short history of Henry Nicholas, continued. 
 this time he stood forth as a Prophet and founder of a sect. He seems to imply that 
 he was imprisoned (? tortured and released) at Embden. He remained there, busied him- 
 self with his writings. He and his followers appear to have used these in obtaining 
 proselytes. They did not teach in public. All his steps were in secret, and he sought 
 to win disciples by personal influence. He received at Emden another revelation, and 
 this time it enabled him to take in "the whole host of heaven and the perfection of 
 God." He carried on his mercantile business, taking business journies from Embden 
 all over Holland and Brabant, from 1540 to 1560.* His wealth was not insignificant. 
 His wife died shortly after 1560. He had three daughters and two sons. In his 59th 
 year the council of Embden concluded on his imprisonment, but he was not to be found. 
 His goods were confiscated, and a warrant for his apprehension was issued to the 
 magistrates of other towns and lands. It is probable that in this year he went to England, 
 afterwards to Kampen, and some years later to Cologne. In his 64th year the word of 
 the Lord came again to him ; only the twenty-four Elders and the four Seraphs of the 
 House of Love were to travel with him, and a new and better organization of the 
 Society was resolved on. This led to disputes, the subject of which was, that he was 
 desirous of enacting a stricter obedience than some of his followers desired, and his 
 inspiration was questioned. He appears to have died about 1570. One of his earliest 
 and principal adherents was Henry Jansen from Barneveldt in Gelderland. He is • 
 called in the Familist Tracts " Hiel." The British Museum is very rich in these tracts. 
 Mr. J. H. Hessels (Librarian at Trinity College Library Dublin), in December, 1869, 
 published in " Notes and Queries," a list of Familist Tracts. The following are in the 
 British Museum: "Mirabilia Opera Dei," 852, g 1, 5 ; "Evangeliam Begni," 4408, 
 g 1656; "The First Epistle," 697, b 31 ; "A Publishing of the Peace upon Earth," 
 697, A 26, 1574 ; " Evangelium Begni," 697, a 26 ; " The Prophetie of the Spirit of 
 Love," 697, a 26, 1574; "Comffidia, Gren Coll.," 11,158; "Dicta," H. N., 697, a 26; 
 "Proverbia," H. N., 697, a 26; " Second Exhortation of H. N.," 4408, g 448, g, 2nd 
 Tract; "Epistle unto Two Daughters of Warwick," 4106, b 1608; "Fidelitas," 697, 
 A 26 ; "A Good and Fruitful Exhortation," 697, a 26 ; " An Apology," &c, e 1610, date 
 1656 ; Against the Familists— " A Displaying," c 21, a, 1579 ; " An Answer," 3932, -~ 
 1579; " A Confutation," &c, 852, g 1, 1579; "A Supplication," 852, g 1, 1606; "J. 
 Ethrington," e Vxj 7 '■> "An Exposition of the Ten Commandments," year 1586., MS.; 
 Henry Ainsworth's " A Refutation," &c, Amstd., 1608, 4106 b ; " A Description of the 
 Sect," &c, 1641, 1326, o 4. 
 
 * This entirely disposes of the theory of Krohn in his history of Melchior Hoffman, p. 827, that the 
 Englis hman "Henry" who paid the expenses of the delegates at the great meeting of Anabaptists at 
 Buckholt, in 1536, was Henry Nicolaes. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 
 
 Norwich, found it impossible to suppress them. Browne 
 was soon apprehended, but was set at liberty and became 
 pastor of the English Church at Middleburgh in Zealand 
 in 1581, where he formed a church on his own plan, having 
 for his colleague Robert Harrison, who succeeded him. He 
 published a book in 1582 — " A book which sheweth the life 
 and manners of all true christians." He maintained that 
 Christ is the Head of the Church ; that every congregation 
 of christians is a church free from all external control ; that 
 the government of the Church by civil power is " the 
 kingdom of anti-christ ; " that the office of " teaching or 
 guiding "is a " charge or message committed by God to 
 those who have gifts for the same ; " and that the people of 
 the congregation were the proper judges of their gifts, and 
 should have the election of their minister. In 1584 he is 
 found in Scotland. He returned to England in 1585, and 
 itinerated, diffusing his views wherever he came — he was a 
 man of fiery temperament and a popular preacher. His 
 success was therefore greater than that of a mere writer. 
 Browne was at last induced by his relative Lord Burghley, 
 to desert the cause he had espoused, and in 1586 a post 
 was found for him as schoolmaster in St. Olave's Grammar 
 School in Southwark, and finally he received preferment to 
 a church in Northamptonshire. The opinions held by the 
 " Separatists," as may be seen from a tract published in 
 1582, entitled, " A true description, out of the Word of God, 
 of the Yisible Church," * were " that the Church universal 
 containeth in it all the elect of God that have been, are, or 
 shall be ; that the Church visible consists of a company and 
 fellowship of faithful and holy people gathered in the name 
 
 * This corresponds in some parts verbally with a paper found by Dr. Waddington in 
 the State Papers endorsed "Jerome Studley," one of the Separatist prisoners. 
 
37 
 
 of Christ Jesus, their only king, priest, and prophet, being 
 personally and quietly governed by His offices and laws, 
 keeping the unity of the faith in the bond of peace, and in 
 love unfeigned." Every stone hath His beauty, His burden, 
 and His order, all bound to edify one another, exhort, re- 
 prove and comfort one another. In this church they have 
 holy laws to direct them in the choice of every officer what 
 kind of men the Lord will have. The pastor must be apt 
 to teach, no young scholar, able to divide the word aright ; 
 he must be a man that loveth goodness, wise, righteous, 
 holy, temperate, modest, humble, meek, gentle, and loving ; 
 a man of great patience, compassion, labour, and diligence 
 — he must always be careful and watchful over the flock 
 whereof the Lord hath made him overseer, with all willing- 
 ness and cheerfulness. Their doctor or teacher must be a 
 man apt to teach — he must be mighty in the Scriptures, 
 able to convince the gainsay ers. Their elders must be of 
 wisdom and judgment, endued with the Spirit of God, able 
 to discern between cause and cause, between plea and plea ; 
 always vigilant and superintending to see the statutes, 
 ordinances, and laws of God kept in the Church, not only 
 by the people, but to see the officers do their duties, but 
 not to intrude into their offices. Their deacons must be 
 men of honest report. Their relievers or widows must be 
 women of 60 years of age at the least, given to every good 
 work, to minister to the Sick.* Such were the views and 
 aims of the men who were loaded with reproaches by all 
 parties, and deemed to be aiming at the overthrow of both 
 the christian religion and the State. 
 
 * But the existence of these regular church officers was not to debar other members 
 of the Church from tbe exercise of prophecy which was manifested according to their 
 gifts and abilities. All the saints were exhorted to the exercise of their gifts as " most 
 needful at all times, especially when the teacher or pastor were imprisoned or exiled." 
 
38 
 
 In 1589 and 1590 were written the celebrated " Martin 
 Marprelate " tracts. They were dispersed all over the 
 kingdom, and contained a scurrilous attack of the most 
 satirical kind upon the prelates. They show that the 
 tyranny of the bishops was becoming most unpopular. 
 Their language appealed not to truly Christian men, but 
 to the people, and they doubtless tended to widen the 
 struggle and give it a popular as well as a religious aspect. 
 The authors were never discovered. The expression "dumb 
 dogs" (as applied to the bishops' creation of that period, of 
 ignorant, non-preaching ministers) occurs in them, although 
 its use may doubtless be traced farther back. 
 
 Brownism now spread rapidly, and in 1591 an Act was 
 framed which affected the laity as severely as the clergy. 
 It was levelled against those who in any way impugned 
 " Her Majesty's power and authority in causes ecclesias- 
 tical," against those who in any way dissuaded any from 
 coining to church, or receiving the communion, under 
 penalty of perpetual banishment, and a felon's death if 
 they returned from banishment. Sir Walter Kaleigh de- 
 clared, on the passing of this Act, that there were above 
 20,000 Brownists in England, and asked, if they were 
 banished, who was to maintain their wives and children ? 
 
 Note. — See page 14 (continued).— Joan Booher was burnt 2nd May, 1650, for maintaining that Christ 
 assumed nothing of the Virgin Mary, but passed through her as a conduit pipe.— See Fuller's Church Hist., 
 iv., 42 (Brewer); Andrewes' Sermons, p. lib (Ed. 1632) "Beformatio Legum Ecclesiasticarum," ch. v.; 
 Fleury Hist. Eccl., book xviii., ch. 24. Ann Askew also held this opinion of Melchior Hofmann, no doubt 
 handed down from a much earlier time. The following quotation has been kindly given me by J. E. B. 
 Mayor, M.A.— Greg. Naz. Ep., 101 (ii.,S5b, ed. Bened.) 
 
CHAPTEE III. 
 
 The Course of Religious Opinion in England prior 
 to 1640 (continued). The Rise op the Barrowists, 
 Johnsonists, Separatists, or Early Independents. 
 
 In the year 1586, John Greenwood and Henry Barrow, 
 who were fellow students at Cambridge, joined the Separa- 
 tists. Greenwood was domestic chaplain at Rochford Hall. 
 Henry Barrow, B.A., was the son of Thomas Barrow of 
 Shipdham, in Norfolk, and, after leaving Corpus Christi 
 College, he studied the law at Gray's Inn. He was a 
 frequenter of the Court, and of dissipated habits. Walking 
 on Sunday in London, he heard a Puritan preacher preach- 
 ing very loudly, and turned into the church. The preacher 
 " sharply reproved sin, and sharply applied the judgments 
 of God against the same." The result was an entire change 
 of life in Henry Barrow, and he became a noble witness for 
 the truth of God. Greenwood was arrested for reading the 
 Scriptures to twenty-one persons, at the house of Henry 
 Martin, in the parish of St. Andrew, by the Wardrobe, in the 
 year 1586. Barrow visited his friend in the Clink prison. 
 He was then arrested without warrant, placed in a boat 
 and taken to the Palace of Lambeth, and was imprisoned in 
 the Gate-house by Archbishop Whitgift. For six years 
 
40 
 
 Barrow and Greenwood occupied themselves in prison in 
 writing tracts, explanatory of their views, on scraps of 
 paper, which were conveyed, by those who had access to 
 them, with great secrecy to Holland, where they were 
 printed and again conveyed to England, and circulated by 
 the Separatists. This led, by the providence of God, to the 
 accession to the ranks of the Separatists, of a leader of great 
 eminence, Francis Johnson. He was the son of the Mayor 
 of Eichmond, in Yorkshire. He was a Fellow of Christ's 
 College, Cambridge, and defended the views of the Puritans 
 in a sermon at St. Mary's Church, for which he was 
 imprisoned. Francis Johnson was a preacher to the 
 company of English, of the Staple at Middleburg, in 
 Zealand. He was highly respected, and in receipt of " a 
 considerable maintenance," and was " so zealous against 
 this way," that when " Mr. Barrow and Mr. Greenwood's 
 refutation of Gifford was privately printing in this city, he 
 not only was a means to discover it, but was made the 
 ambassador's instrument to intercept them at the press and 
 see them burnt, which charge he did so well perform, as he 
 let them go on until they were wholly finished, and then 
 surprised the whole impression," and by the magistrates' 
 authority he had the whole burnt, reserving two copies — 
 " one to keep in his own study, and the other to bestow 
 upon a special friend." He sat down to read it superficially, 
 but was " so taken, and his conscience was troubled so that 
 he could have no rest in himself, until he crossed the sea 
 and came to London to confer with the authors who were 
 in prison and shortly after executed." He did not return 
 to Middleburg, but joined himself to the society of Separa- 
 tists in London,* and when he again reached Amsterdam, 
 
 * Governor Bradford's Dialogue, printed in " New England Memorial," p. 334. 
 
41 
 
 at his own cost, reprinted the books he had burned. About 
 the same time John Penry came to London. He was a 
 young Puritan preacher, and his object was to obtain the 
 aid of the Queen and Parliament for the speedy evangeliza- 
 tion of Wales. He visited Barrow, who told him that he 
 was seeking " to bring in Christ by the arm of flesh, and 
 not by the power of His Word, and virtue of His Spirit, 
 into the hearts and consciences of men," and so reasoned 
 with him that Penry cast in his lot with the despised 
 Separatists. The prison authorities now relaxed the close 
 confinement in which Greenwood had been placed at the 
 Fleet Prison, and he was transferred to the house of Eoger 
 Eippon. This opened the way for the formation of 
 a regular Congregational Church. Francis Johnson was 
 chosen pastor, John Greenwood teacher, and Daniel Studley 
 and George Knyveton elders. They baptized the children 
 of believers and administered the Lord's Supper with 
 extreme simplicity. The place of meeting of the Church 
 was changed every time they met. Their meetings excited 
 great alarm, and on December 5th, 1592, Francis Johnson 
 and John Greenwood were seized at the house of Edward 
 Boyes on Ludgate Hill, and committed to prison. On the 
 23rd of March, 1593, Barrow, Greenwood, Studley and 
 others, were fined for pubhshing and dispersing " seditious 
 books," asserting the independence of the Church of Christ 
 from all external interference. On the following day 
 Barrow and Greenwood were brought to Tyburn, and "tyed 
 by our neck to the tree, were permitted to speak a few 
 words." * They were then reprieved, and then, with a 
 refinement of cruelty, because they would not promise in 
 future " to come to church," were again conveyed to Tyburn 
 
 * Letter, dated " 4th or 5th of 4th Month, 1593." 
 
42 
 
 and suffered death as felons ; their wives and children were 
 cast out of the city, and their goods confiscated. The reason 
 of this proceeding was, that the House of Commons had at 
 first refused to pass a Bill against the Barrowists and 
 Brownists, making it a felony to maintain any opinion 
 against the ecclesiastical government; and the day after 
 this " dislike " had been shewn by the House, Barrow and 
 Greenwood " were early in the morning hanged." This 
 blow of the Queen and bishops was followed up on the 5th 
 of April, 1593, by another. They surprised the Separatist 
 Church at Islington, and 56 were taken prisoners and 
 brought up with others also for examination. John Penry 
 and Francis Johnson were taken at this meeting. On the 
 29th May, Penry was hung, and one of his friends was 
 actually brought into the High Commissioner's Court, and 
 charged with having " received and entertained the said 
 Penry," and before his arraignment, " did then promise to 
 pray for him ! " Penry addressed a touching " protestation " 
 before his death, to the Lord Treasurer Burghley. Hard, 
 indeed, must have been the hearts which were not touched 
 with the simple eloquence of a young man who had lived 
 for the good of others. "Iain a poor young man," said 
 he, " born and bred in the mountains of Wales. I am the 
 first, since the last springing up of the Gospel in this latter 
 age, that laboured to have the blessed seed thereof sown in 
 those barren mountains. I have often rejoiced before God 
 (as He knoweth) that I had the favour to be born under 
 Her Majesty, for the promoting of this work. . . . And 
 being now to end my days, before I am come to one half of 
 my years in the likely course of nature, I leave the success 
 of my labours unto such of my countrymen as the Lord 
 will raise up after me, for the accomplishing of that work, 
 which in the calling of my country unto the knowledge of 
 
43 
 
 Christ's blessed gospel, I began Whatever I 
 
 wrote in religion, the same I did simply for no other end 
 than for the bringing of God's truth to light. I never did 
 anything in this cause (Lord, thou art witness) for con- 
 tention, vain-glory, or to draw disciples after me." He 
 wrote to his wife, " 6th of the 4th month, of April, 
 1593 — I am ready, pray for me, and desire the Church 
 to pray for me, much and earnestly. The Lord comfort 
 thee, good Helen, and strengthen thee ; be not dis- 
 mayed, I know not how thou doest for outward things, 
 but my God will provide. My love be with thee, now and 
 ever, in Jesus Christ." He besought the Church to " take 
 my poor and desolate widow, and my mess of fatherless 
 and friendless orphans with you into exile, withersoever 
 you go," and commended them to " Him who will hear 
 their cry, for he is merciful." He died, " looking for that 
 blessed crown of glory, which of the great mercy of my God 
 is ready for me in heaven." In accordance with Penry's 
 advice, the Separatist Church, as far as they were able, 
 went to Amsterdam in 1593. Francis Johnson petitioned 
 Lord Burghley, the Lord Treasurer, who appears to have 
 had some feeling for the persecuted Separatists, or some 
 desire to thwart the "prelate of Canterbury." Henry 
 Jacob, a Puritan minister in Kent, was, during Johnson's 
 imprisonment in the Clink, induced to discuss the questions 
 between the Puritans and Separatists, with the view of 
 convincing Johnson, but the result was that he joined the 
 Separatists. The operations of the Church of the Separa- 
 tists in Southwark, were not merely confined to the 
 metropolis; they had a staff of preachers, among whom 
 was John Smyth (who, we shall shew, occupied an im- 
 portant position in the movement, and was destined to be 
 the leader of a new school of opinion) and four others. 
 
44 
 
 John Smyth and others preached in Somersetshire. Barrow, 
 before he died, left a stock for the relief of the poor of the 
 church, which materially assisted them in their exile. 
 
 We now pause in the thread of this history of the 
 Separatist Church, to define their position with reference to 
 the Puritan party in the Church. Henry Barrow was a 
 layman. He saw clearly that the substitution of the 
 Puritan or Presbyterian system of Church government for 
 the Episcopal or Anglican system, would not give that 
 freedom from external control, which was an essential 
 condition of the growth of the Christian religion as taught 
 in the New Testament. It was the sacerdotal system which 
 was the root of the evil. A mere change from prelacy to 
 Presbyterianism would not rid England from the govern- 
 ment of priests. If the language of Barrow and Greenwood 
 was at times uncompromising, and even bitter, let us 
 remember the treatment to which the whole body of this 
 little church was subjected. The Puritan party were against 
 them. They stood alone, without sympathy from those who 
 had suffered with them for the testimony of a good con- 
 science. Forty- two ministers were employed by the bishops 
 as detectives, and instructed to visit the Separatist prisoners 
 twice a week, to entrap them into some expressions which 
 could be used against them at their trial. Six Puritan 
 ministers were told off for the purpose of conferring with 
 Barrow and Greenwood. In a petition to the Lords of the 
 Privy Council, they complain that the " Romish prelacy and 
 priesthood left in this land," had, by " the great power and 
 high authority they have gotten into their hands . . . 
 above all, the public courts, judges, laws and charters of 
 this land," persecuted, imprisoned, detained at their pleasure 
 their " poor bodies without any trial, release, or bail per- 
 mitted." They were thrown into Newgate, " laden with as 
 
45 
 
 many irons as they could bear," they were " beaten with 
 cudgels in the prison . . . cast into Little Ease," * 
 where they ended their lives. " Many aged widows, aged 
 men, and young maidens have perished," they say, in 
 prison, " within these five years." The bishops' pursuivants 
 " break into their houses at all hours of the night . . . 
 break up, ransack, rifle, and make havoc at their pleasure." 
 The " two special points on which we dislike them," writes 
 Bancroft, were "their departing from our churches, and the 
 framing to tliemselves a church of tlieir own." Barrow and 
 Greenwood were greatly grieved by the tendency to unfaith- 
 fulness, in the whole Puritan party, to their conscientious 
 convictions. " All the precise Puritans," he says, " who 
 refuse the ceremonies of the church, strain at a gnat and 
 swallow a camel." He deems them " close hypocrites ; " 
 he thinks " they walk in a left handed policy, as Master 
 Cartwright, Wigginton, &c. . . . These your great 
 learned preachers, your good men that sigh and groan for 
 a further reformation, but their hands (with the sluggard) 
 deny to work : these would raise up a second error by so 
 much the more dangerous, by how much it hath more show 
 of truth. . . . Thus the Puritans would still have the 
 tvhole land to be ■ the church.' " Their reformation was not 
 to be effected by " the word preached," but they " would 
 have all redressed in one day," by a political change of the 
 outward form of the so-called church, f in which they would 
 include the whole commonwealth, instead of calling men 
 
 * The technical term for an awful hole into which their bodies were crushed, and so 
 constructed as to render sleep almost impossible. The early Friends were also thus 
 treated. In one case the prisoner died simply from the pressure. 
 
 t Barrow's " Brief Discovery of the False Churches," chap, xxiii., pp. 274, 275. Ed. 
 1707. 
 
46 
 
 "into the right practice of the gospel ... by the 
 power of his own word and spirit, as it hath wrought in 
 their hearts true repentance and conversion." Barrow 
 maintains the essential distinction of Church and State, 
 and reproves Calvin's proceedings at Geneva as " rash and 
 disorderly . . . where he at the first dash made no 
 scruple to receive the whole state, and consequently all the 
 profane, ignorant people, into the bosom of the Church, and 
 to administer the sacrament to them. . . . Whereby 
 the Church became a just reproach, even to the wicked 
 hereticks, &c, nay, that which is worse and more to be 
 lamented, is that it became a precedent and example to 
 the greatest part of Europe to fall into like transgression." * 
 They set the clergy above the people, who are not to have a 
 free voice in their Synods and select Classes of ministers. 
 These synods are to have " absolute power over all churches, 
 doctrines, and ministers ; to elect, ratify, or abrogate ; to 
 excommunicate or depose at their pleasure. Their decrees 
 are most holy." The Presbyterian party simply substituted 
 pastors and elders for parsons and questmen, synods for 
 commissionary courts, high councils instead of high com- 
 missions. "As for these new officers, these elders," he 
 says, with much sagacity, that it is an injurious device for 
 keeping the people from the knowledge and performance of 
 their duties in the Church of Christ ; they will be " the 
 wealthiest, honest, simple men in the parish, that shall sit 
 for cyphers by their pastor, and meddle with nothing," and 
 the people will get nothing but " the smoaky, windy, title 
 of election " of their pastors only.f The " pontificals," he 
 says, refute the scriptural right of the people in a christian 
 
 • Barrow's "False Churches," pp. 59 and 60. Ed. 1707. t Ibid, pp. 278, 279. 
 
47 
 
 church to govern their own affairs, " by Machiavel's con- 
 siderations and Aristotle's politics, instead of the New 
 Testament." Barrow complained that the Book of Common 
 Prayer was set above the Bible. " This book, in their 
 churches, must have the sovereignty ; it may not be gain- 
 said or controlled ; or, if it be, the Word of God must give 
 place." * He says that prayer is a spiritual sacrifice, that 
 the Holy Spirit is given to teach us to pray. " Shall we 
 think that God hath at any time left his children so singly 
 furnished, and so destitute of his grace, that they cannot 
 find words according to their necessities, and faith to 
 express their wants and desires, but need to be taught, line 
 upon line, as children new weaned from the breasts, what 
 and when to say, how much to say, and when to make an 
 end. ... Is not this presumptuous," he asks, respect- 
 ing the liturgy, " to undertake to teach the Spirit of God, 
 and to take away his office, which instructeth all the 
 children of God to pray with gifts and groans inexpressible. 
 . . . Yea, the Apostle John saith we need no other 
 teacher to these things, than the ' anointing ' which we have 
 received, and dwelleth in us." 
 
 Barrow was strongly opposed to ritualism. " How like 
 children, or rather masking fools, are these great clerks 
 dressed ! " If the false church of the prelates was the 
 " first beast " in the Bevelations, then surely the Presby- 
 terian system would prove, if it were established, the 
 " second beast." 
 
 Barrow objected strongly to pulpits,! which he complains 
 would " receive no more than one person — except it be a 
 
 * " A Brief Discovery of the False Churches." See quotation from this edition in 
 Hanbury, vol. i., p. 43. 1590. 
 
 f Barrow's " False Churches," p. 263. Ed. 1707. 
 
48 
 
 suggestor or prompter as is practised in some particular 
 places," which gives us curious insight into the customs of 
 the times in the Church. " Neither," says he, " ordinarily 
 does," any " more than one " preacher " at a time " speak 
 in the church, and " for the most part disputes by the 
 hour-glass, which being run out, his sermonication must 
 also be at an end." Whatever doctrine he may preach, 
 whether he handles the subject "unsufficiently" or "un- 
 savorily," no " supplies of others " can be had, and the 
 congregation has no power and must put up with it. The 
 preachers, too, " have a prescribed time when to begin," 
 and a " prescript place called a pulpit." The prophesying 
 of the Puritans was also not the prophesying described 
 in the New Testament. " The members of the Church 
 being divers, and having received divers gifts, are 
 (according to the grace given to every one) to serve the 
 Church ;" if they have the gift of prophecy, then are they to 
 exercise it according to the proportion of faith, keeping to 
 the Word of God always. " It belongeth," he says, " to 
 the whole church, and none of them ought to be shut out." 
 Dr. Some merely " traduces the ordinances of Christ," 
 when he calls this practice " anabaptistical." * Barrow 
 held that the universities were a complete failure, in their 
 mission of training christian ministers. " If the tree be 
 known by the fruit, and the nest by the birds, then let the 
 present state of the most general part of the clergy shew 
 what kind of seminaries and colleges these universities are." 
 Doctors of " divinity " are a remnant of popery. He desires 
 that the "whole Church might be trained in schools, to 
 teach the tongues, or in any laudable or necesssary art," and 
 that " the Protestant nobility, as well as the common people, 
 
 * Barrow's " False Churches," pp. 247—253. Ed. 1707. 
 
49 
 
 were prophets ;" but these things should not be taught in 
 " monkish, confused, idle, profane colleges and fellow- 
 ships," but in a holy, sanctified, reverend, grave manner." 
 The colleges are " the very hives and nurseries of these 
 armed locusts, and venomous scorpions and teaching priests, 
 as popes, cardinals, archbishops, &c," and they have "fought 
 under the pope their captain general." The very names of 
 the month and the week are heathenish, and christian men 
 should say " first month, first day of the week," &c* The 
 practice of wearing mourning " for set and stated months," 
 and "black attire outwardly," he disapproves as a heathen, 
 not a christian custom, t Greenwood gives a lamentable 
 account of the state of religion among the Puritan party in 
 the Church of England. Their " preachers run for hire and 
 wages," instead of protesting against the state of the 
 ministry in the church ; they do not withdraw the people 
 from " dumb and plurified pastors." They " make a show 
 as though they sought a sincere reformation of all things 
 according to the gospel of Christ, and yet support "the 
 bishops, their courts and accomplices, and all those detest- 
 able enormities which they should have utterly removed 
 and not reformed." " Long were it to relate their arts 
 and engines whereby they hunt and entangle poor souls — 
 their counterfeit shows of holiness, gravity, austereness 
 of manners, preciseness in trifles, large conscience in 
 matters of greatest weight, especially of any danger; 
 straining at a gnat and swallowing a camel, hatred and 
 thundering against some sin, tolerating, yea, colouring some 
 other in special persons; cunning, insinuating into and 
 witholding the known truth of God in respect of times, and 
 places, and persons — dissembling, hiding, and witholding 
 
 * Barrow's " False Churches," p. 204, <fcc. f Ibid, p. 197. 
 
 B 
 
> 
 
 50 
 
 it in their public ministry and doctrines, when it may 
 draw them into any trouble and trial, yea, baulking, if 
 not perverting the evident scriptures, as they arise against 
 any public enormity of the time, under colour of ' peace, 
 christian policy, and wisdom,' whereby these scorpions 
 so poison and sting every good conscience, so leaven 
 them with hypocrisy, &c, that their "whole auditory' 
 are so ' entangled with their snares,' that ■ scarce any 
 of them, without the special mercy of God, are ever 
 recovered or brought to any soundness, stability, or upright 
 walking, to any conscience, true faith, or fear of God.' " 
 
 We cannot expect to find men in the position of Barrow 
 and Greenwood weakly sparing the great Puritan party. If 
 Christianity requires us to carry out in practice our con- 
 scientious convictions, we must agree, that while Barrow, 
 Greenwood, and Penry exhibited the same description of 
 courage as that of the early christian martyrs, the course of 
 the Puritan party in the reign of Elizabeth was not 
 altogether worthy of themselves and ^fcheir cause. The 
 cause of the Separatists was that of spiritual religion, while 
 that of the Puritans was a compromise. Their private 
 religious convictions had to be sacrificed to their political 
 aims. Although Greenwood says that he " never conversed 
 with the ' Brownists ' or their writings," and that the 
 Brownists attended church while his followers did not, 
 there can be no question that the opinions of the followers 
 of Barrow and Greenwood, and those of Kobert Browne, were 
 nearly identical. 
 
 But we must remember that the Separatist Church at 
 Southwark, formed by Barrow, Greenwood, and Penry, and 
 of which Francis Johnson, Henry Jacob, and John Smyth 
 were members, has a history distinct from that party of 
 " Brownists " who may be considered as persons holding the 
 
51 
 
 same opinions, but who had merely commenced to hold reli- 
 gious meetings; while the " Barrowists," or " Johnsonists," 
 had the courage to separate entirely from the Established 
 Church, and to form a distinct society or Church of their own. 
 In the year 1597 there was a project for forming a settle- 
 ment in America, and the imprisoned Separatist Church 
 appear to have heard of it and petitioned her Majesty " that 
 as means are now offered of our being in a foreign and far 
 country, which lieth to the west from hence in the province 
 of Canada," they might be allowed " to do her Majesty and 
 our country good service " and "in time greatly annoy the 
 bloody and persecuting Spaniard about the Bay of Mexico." 
 On the 25th May, 1597, it appears that "Abraham Yan 
 Hardwick and Stephen Van Hardwick, merchant strangers, 
 and Charles Leigh, merchant of London, trading," under- 
 take a voyage of fishing and discovery unto "the Bay of 
 Canada, and to plant themselves in the Island of Kainea 
 (an Island near Newfoundland)," simultaneously made 
 " humble suit to her Majesty to transport out of this realm 
 divers artificers and others, persons that are noted to be sectaries, 
 whose minds are continually in an ecclesiastical ferment, whereof 
 four shall at this present sail thither in those ships that go 
 this present voyage." * These four prisoners were Francis 
 Johnson, pastor of the Separatist church at Southwark, 
 Daniel Studley, one of their elders, with George Johnson 
 (the brother of Francis Johnson, and of whom we shall 
 hear again) and John Clark. The voyage proved disastrous, 
 but it had finally released them from prison, and they found 
 their way to Amsterdam, where the remainder of the exiled 
 Church, who had preceded them,f elected Francis Johnson 
 
 * Register of the Privy Council, found by Dr. Waddington and quoted in his " Con- 
 gregational History," p 114. 
 
 f In 1593. Johnson's reply to White, p. 63. • Ainsworth's reply to Paget, p. 45. 
 
 E 2 
 
52 
 
 as their Pastor, and the celebrated Henry Ainsworth as 
 Teacher, and Daniel Studley and others as Elders. Here 
 we leave them and return to John Smyth, who remained 
 in the Marshalsea Prison in Southwark, and was liberated, 
 probably in consideration of his having been " sick nigh 
 unto death," and having " doubted of the separation nine 
 months." * After conferring with certain Puritan ministers f 
 at the house of Sir W. Bowes at Coventry, he received no 
 satisfaction, but never repudiated the Separation ; he tells us 
 he then formed, and became pastor to a Separatist Church 
 at Gainsborough in the year 1602, where Bradford informs 
 us "by the travell and diligence of some godly and zealous 
 preachers, and God's blessing on their labours, as in other 
 places of their land, so in the north parts many became 
 enlightened by the word of God, and had their ignorance 
 and sins discovered unto them, and began, by His grace to 
 reform their lives and make conscience of their ways." At 
 a later period another Separatist Church was formed at 
 Scrooby, of which Kichard Clyfton was pastor, and to him 
 succeeded the celebrated John Robinson, "William Brewster 
 being Elder. These churches were therefore on the borders 
 of Lincolnshire, Nottinghamshire, and Yorkshire, and main- 
 tained a close connection. The church at Scrooby was held 
 in a manor house of the bishop's, which was in the occupa- 
 tion of William Brewster, who held the position of postmaster 
 between 1594 and 1607, J and this doubtless secured this 
 church from disturbance for a longer period. The date of 
 John Smyth and "his company" leaving England for 
 Amsterdam is not known, but it is probable that this took 
 place between 1604 and 1606, and the formation of the 
 
 * •' Parallel Answers, Observations," Ac, by Jobn Smyth, pp. 1 and 128-9. 
 t These were Dod, Hildersham, and Barbon — " Brook's Puritans," p. 196. 
 { Hunter's " Founders of New Plymouth," pp. 66, 68. 
 
53 
 
 Scrooby Church took place about 1606.* Smyth addressed a 
 letter "to certain brethren in S.," which may doubtless be 
 taken to have been written to the Scrooby church, from 
 Amsterdam at this date, and in which he expressed the 
 utmost confidence of the ultimate success of the movement, 
 " although you are but few in number, yet, considering that 
 the kingdom of Heaven is as a grain of mustard seed, small 
 at the beginning, I do not doubt but you may in time grow 
 up to be a multitude, and be, as it were, a great tree full of 
 fruitful branches." f Smyth, after a certain period, supported 
 himself at Amsterdam by practising physic. " He usually 
 took nothing of the poorer sort, and, if they were rich, he 
 took half as much as other doctors did, excepting some who 
 were well able and well minded, urged more upon him." 
 He lived "sparingly" rather than "that any should be 
 in extremity." On one occasion, " seeing one slenderly 
 apparalled, he sent them his gowne to make them clothes." 
 He was "well beloved of most men and hated of none." 
 He did " good both for soul and body." J This eminent 
 man, while honoured by those who opposed him in England 
 for his great talents, and on all hands admitted to have 
 been one of the most able of the Separatists, has been 
 charged by his brethren with the inconstancy of his 
 opinions, and the charge has been repeated by modern 
 writers. For this there appears not to have been the 
 slightest ground, excepting that, in his desire to possess the 
 whole truth, he carried out the principles of the Separation to 
 their logical issue. He was the first enunciator in England 
 of the great principles of complete and perfect religious freedom 
 as opposed to a partial toleration by the state of certain 
 
 * Hunter's "Founders of New Plymouth," p. 89. 
 
 f " Paralles, Censures, Observations," by John Smyth. 1609, last four pages. 
 
 J See " Life of John Smyth," recently found in York Minster Library. 
 
54 
 
 " tolerable " opinions. His life and death do honour to his 
 christian character, while the General Baptist Churches, of 
 whose religious principles he was enunciator, were the 
 consistent and uniform advocates of religious liberty. 
 
 The records of the Ecclesiastical Court at York show that 
 information was given against William Brewster, of Scrooby, 
 on December 1st, 1607, and about this period many of the 
 Church appear to have attempted to reach Holland. In the 
 spring of 1608 another attempt was made by a larger number, 
 and a secret arrangement was made with a Dutchman to 
 take them on board his ship between Grimsby and Hull, 
 but by the time the first boatful had been taken to the 
 ship, " the country was raised to take them ... a 
 great company, both horse and foot, with bills and guns, 
 and other weapons." The Dutchman thereupon " swore 
 his country's oath, ' sacremente,' and having the wind fair, 
 waiyed his ancor, hoysed sayles and away." Thus the men 
 were separated from their wives and children, who were 
 thus left without " a cloath to shift them with more than 
 they had upon their baks, and some scarce a peney about 
 them . . . pitiful it was to see the heavy case of these 
 poor women in their distress, what weeping and crying on 
 every side; their poore little ones hanging about them, 
 crying for fear and quaking with cold." Being thus appre- 
 hended, they were hurried from one place to another, and 
 from one justice to another, till in the end they knew not 
 what to do with them, for to imprison so many women 
 and children for no other cause than that they must go 
 with their husbands, seemed to be unreasonable. " To 
 be shorte, after they had been thus turmoyled a good 
 while, and conveyed from one constable to another, they 
 were glad to be rid of them in the end upon any terms, 
 and notwithstanding these storms of opposition, they all 
 
~1 
 55 
 
 gat over at length " * to Amsterdam, where they found 
 their husbands, who had encountered a fearful storm. John 
 Kobinson and William Brewster remained in England till 
 they had helped the weakest members of the flock to join 
 their brethren, and after they had lived at Amsterdam 
 about a year, in communion with the exiled Separatist 
 Church from Southwark, Eobinson advocated their removing 
 to Leyden, where he founded the celebrated Church from 
 whom the Church at New Plymouth, commonly called that 
 of the Pilgrim Fathers, was an offset. The Church in 
 Southwark was not, it appears, entirely suppressed, for in 
 October, 1608, mention is made of a nest of Brownists, 
 "whereof five or six and thirty were apprehended." 
 
 Before following the Separatists to Amsterdam, we must 
 turn again to England. The publication of " Hooker's 
 Ecclesiastical Polity," (of which the first four books were 
 published in 1594, the fifth in 1597, and the remaining 
 three, after his death in the year 1600) marks the rise of 
 another party in the Church of England which was destined 
 to play an important part in the great events which took 
 place later, and were taking place when Fox appeared on the 
 scene in 1648. This party was conscientiously opposed to 
 Puritan principles both in discipline and theology. James 
 Arminius began to teach his system of theology, when Pastor 
 at Amsterdam, in opposition to that of John Calvin, as early 
 as 1591, f and the Church of the Separatists (in which 
 Ainsworth was Pastor) contended with Arminius at an early 
 period. Whether from this source, or whether the progress 
 
 * Bradford's " History of Plymouth Plantation," pp. 10 to 16, printed by the Mass. 
 Historical Society, Boston, 1856. 
 
 t "Mosheim." 17th Century. Sect, ii., chap. 3; Part ii., note b, p. 459, Maclaine's 
 Translat. 
 
66 
 
 of thought had led many minds to the same conclusion, 
 it is certain that Arminian doctrines took rapid hold of the 
 party in the Church of England represented by Hooker, 
 and that a similar division took place in the Separatist 
 Church at Amsterdam, which, as we shall show, led to the 
 formation of a new Church by John Smyth, of whom we 
 have already spoken. Arminius taught, in opposition to 
 Calvin, "that Jesus Christ, by his death and sufferings, 
 made an atonement for the sins of all mankind in general, 
 and of every individual in particular, but that none but 
 those who believe in Him can be partakers of this divine 
 benefit ; that it is necessary to man's conversion and salva- 
 tion that he be regenerated and renewed by the operation 
 of the Holy Ghost, which is the gift of God through Jesus 
 Christ ; that this divine grace or energy of the Holy Ghost, 
 which heals the disorders of a corrupt nature, begins, 
 advances, and brings to perfection everything which can be 
 called good in man, and that this grace does not force the 
 man to act against his inclination, but may be resisted and 
 rendered ineffectual by the perverse will of the impenitent 
 sinner," and eventually his followers taught that " the 
 saints might fall from grace," although Arminius taught 
 that this was a matter which required a further and atten- 
 tive examination of the Holy Scriptures.* Above all, he 
 rejected the doctrine of Calvin respecting predestination and 
 the Divine decrees, &c. "Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity" 
 is the most able defence of Episcopacy and the principles of 
 the Established Church of England, which has ever issued 
 from the press, and Pope Clement VIII. said concerning 
 it, " There is no learning that this man hath not reached 
 mto, nothing too hard for his understanding. His books 
 
 * "Mosheim." 17th Century. Chap. 3, parta iv< andv.j pp. 461, 462. 
 
57 
 
 will get reverence by age, for there are in them such seeds 
 of eternity, that if the rest be like this, they shall last 
 till the last fire shall consume all learning." Hooker* 
 maintains against the Puritans, that though the Holy 
 Scriptures are a perfect standard of doctrine, they are not 
 a rule of discipline or government, nor is the practice of 
 the Apostles an invariable rule or law to the Church in 
 succeeding ages ; that the Church is a Society like others, 
 capable of making laws for her well being and government 
 provided they do not interfere with, or contradict the laws 
 and commandments of Holy Scripture — where Scripture is 
 silent, human authority may interpose — the Church is 
 therefore at liberty to appoint ceremonies and establish order 
 within its limits, and that all who are born within the 
 confines of an Established Church and are baptised into it, 
 are bound to submit to its ecclesiastical laws, and he vindicates 
 the ceremonies and orders of the Church from the objections 
 of the Puritans. But the splendid genius of Hooker, how- 
 ever great its influence in forming a clearly defined party in 
 the Church of England, was unequal to the task of con- 
 vincing those who were relentlessly persecuted, and their 
 reply was practically the same as that of young William 
 Penn, who, when Charles II. sent Stillingfleet to him in 
 the Tower to convince him by arguments, replied, " The 
 Tower is to me the worst argument in the world." The 
 actions of Whitgift, and the existence of the Court of High 
 Commission, were more eloquent and convincing than the 
 arguments of Hooker. " The sufferings of the Puritans, 
 says Price, " during the primacy of Whitgift, are not to be 
 parallelled in the history of Protestant intolerance, unless 
 
 * " Walton's Life of Hooker," p. 61 in Hooker's Works. Dobson's Edit. 1825. 
 Cowie <fe Co., London. 
 
58 
 
 perhaps, exception may be made of the times of the Second 
 Charles." We venture to think that the sufferings of the 
 [Restoration far exceeded those of Elizabeth's reign, but 
 whether this was the case or not, Elizabeth carried out a 
 policy which she conceived necessary to consolidate a newly 
 Established Church, and which nearly all of those who 
 suffered under it, agreed was in principle correct, viz., the 
 principle of coercion by the state in matters of religious 
 opinion. Even the Separatist Church, whose history we 
 have been tracing, presided over by Henry Ainsworth at 
 Amsterdam, held (see Article 39th of their confession) that 
 it was " the duty of princes and magistrates to suppress 
 and root out by their authority all false ministries, voluntary 
 religions, and counterfeit worship of God, yea, to enforce all 
 their subjects, whether ecclesiastical or civil, to do their duties 
 to God and men." * 
 
 We cannot, in justice to the Church of England in 
 Elizabeth's time, avoid the conclusion that the whole 
 question in the mind of a Puritan, or even Separatist, or 
 Brownist, of this period, respecting the iniquity of all 
 persecution, turned on the conclusion that he was right, and 
 the advocates of Episcopacy were wrong. The heartless 
 cruelty which the bishops under Elizabeth displayed to their 
 unfortunate victims, cannot however be excused on this 
 ground. 
 
 In 1603 " the Brownists, Barrowists, Johnsonists," &c, 
 petitioned the King's Most Excellent Majesty. They state 
 that some of them are " constrained to live as exiles in 
 
 * So Greenwood (when pressed in his conference with Sperin and Cooper) said, 
 "Both the magistrates ought to compel the infidels to hear the doctrine of the Church, 
 and also with the approbation of the church, to send forth men with gifts and graces to 
 instruct the infidels, being as yet no ministers or officers unto them." Dr. Waddington'g 
 Historical Papers, p. 186. Second Edition. 
 
59 
 
 foreign lands," and that ".others" are "still in our 
 country." They refer to the " confession of our faith 
 already exhibited to your Majesty," * and shortly state the 
 points of difference between themselves and the Church 
 of England. The first Article asserts that the officers of 
 the Church of Christ should be only those which He has 
 appointed " in his last will and testament." Second — 
 Churches are "particular churches." Third — They are 
 companies of people " separated from the world by the 
 word of God, and joined in a voluntary profession of the 
 faith of Christ : no atheist, misbeliever, heretic, or wicked 
 liar is to be received or retained." Fourth — Laymen, 
 " discreet, faithful, and able men, though not in the office 
 of the ministry," may be appointed to preach the Gospel, 
 and that those " who are converted to the Lord " may be 
 joined " in holy communion with Christ our Head." Fifth 
 — Each Church has power to appoint five sorts of officers, 
 as before described, and that no " antichristian hierarchy " 
 is to be " set over, or retained in the Church of Christ." 
 Sixth — Such officers' duties are " to feed the Church of 
 Christ," and ought not " to be burdened with the execution 
 of civil affairs, such as marriages, burying the dead," &c. 
 Seventh — They are to be supported by the purely voluntary 
 contributions of the Church, and not by " popish livings," 
 or Jewish tithes, and that therefore the land, or like 
 revenues of the prelates and clergy yet remaining, being 
 still also baits to allure the Jesuits and seminaries into the 
 land, and to introduct to them to plot and execute their 
 wonted evil courses in hope to enjoy them in time to come, 
 may now by your Highness be taken away and converted to 
 better uses, as those of the abbeys and nunneries, which 
 
 * Additional MSS. Brit. Museum, 8978 (138c) p. 238. 
 
60 
 
 have heretofore by your Majesty's worthy predecessors, to 
 the honour of God and great good of the realm. Eighth — 
 Each particular Church has the power of admonishing or 
 excommunicating their members. Ninth — That the Church 
 be not governed by popish canons, &c, but by the New 
 Testament. " That the Lord be worshipped in Spirit and in 
 truth." The Lord's prayer and " the liturgy of his own 
 Testament " might be used, but no other, such as the 
 " Book of Common Prayer" "translated from the popish 
 liturgy." Tenth — The Churches not to observe " days and 
 times, rites or ceremonies . . . but that Christian liberty 
 be retained." Eleventh — All "monuments of idolatry in 
 garments;" all "temples, altars, chapels, and other places 
 dedicated heretofore by the heathens or antichristians to 
 their false worship ... by lawful authority," are to be 
 razed and abolished, not suffered to remain to the nourishing 
 of superstition, much less employed for the true service of God. 
 Twelfth — Popish degrees in Theology, &c, to be abolished, 
 that the colleges may become " well-springs of true learning 
 and godliness." Thirteenth — The sacrament only to be 
 administered to the " faithful," and "baptism to their 
 seed or those under their government," according to the 
 simplicity of the Gospel." Fourteenth — Finally, that " all 
 churches and people (without exception) are only to be 
 bound to submit to the order which Christ as Lord and 
 King hath appointed." They pray the King that "the 
 ancient and only true way of Christ being revived," they 
 may be protected, and express the conviction that Christ 
 will make all things concur to free his Church from, and 
 destroy the " mummery of that anti-christian defection and 
 iniquity," for " strong is the Lord of Hosts, and He will 
 perform it." 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The course op Religious Opinion in England prior to 
 1640 (continued). The Ancient Church op Amsterdam. 
 Henry Ainsworth, Francis Johnson, John Robinson, 
 and John Smyth. The Rise at Amsterdam and 
 Leyden op the English Congregational or Indepen- 
 dent Churches, Johnson's Presbyterio-Independent 
 Church, and the English General Baptist or Men- 
 nonite Church. 
 
 We now return to the Separatist Church at Amsterdam. 
 The first portion of the exiles, as before stated, reached this 
 city in 1593. Henry Ainsworth joined them about this 
 period, and occupied a prominent position prior to his 
 formal election to the office of " teacher " to the Church, 
 conjointly with Francis Johnson, who was elected " Pastor." 
 This took place on the arrival of Johnson. The history of 
 Ainsworth, prior to his settlement in Amsterdam, is still 
 involved in obscurity. He came " out of Ireland with 
 other poor," Governor Bradford tells us. He concealed his 
 wants from his fellow refugees ; he was " a single young 
 man and very studious," and Roger Williams speaks of him 
 as living on ninepence a week, and upon boiled roots.* On 
 
 • M 
 
 Reply to Cotton's Letter," by Roger Williams, p. 39. 
 
62 
 
 settling at Amsterdam he became porter to a bookseller 
 there, who discovered his skill in Hebrew and made it 
 known to his countrymen. " He was a man of a thousand," 
 says his contemporary, Governor Bradford. In the opinion 
 of some learned members of the University of Leyden, 
 Ainsworth " had not his better for the Hebrew tongue in 
 the University, nor scarce in Europe." He was " of an 
 innocent and unblamable life and conversation, of a meek 
 spirit and calm temper." He wrote annotations on the 
 Pentateuch, the Psalms, and the Song of Solomon, which 
 are even now held in high esteem. The influence which 
 Ainsworth and Johnson's church, and the Church at Leyden 
 exerted upon the course of religious opinion in England was 
 unquestionably large. The Churches of Amsterdam and 
 Leyden not only calmly thought out, but carried out for 
 themselves in exile, all that is comprehended in the 
 principles of the Congregational or Independent Churches 
 of our times. Every particular Church was a distinct 
 society, having Christ as its prophet, priest, and king ; it 
 was a " company of people called and separated from the 
 world by the Word of God, and bound together by voluntary 
 profession of the faith." The congregation had power to 
 elect their own officers, " pastors, teachers, elders, deacons, 
 and helpers, whose maintenance should be of the free and 
 voluntary contributions of the Church." No one was to be 
 a member but on a public confession of his faith, neither 
 any infants, but such as are " the seed of the faithful " by 
 one of their parents, or under their educational government. 
 A certificate was required if a member removed from one 
 congregation to another. 
 
 In 1596 this Church, to correct the misstatements of 
 their enemies, and promote the cause of true religion, 
 issued " The confession of faith of certain English people 
 
63 
 
 living in exile in the Low Countries," in English.* It 
 was translated into Latin in 1598, and was reprinted in 
 1607,t dedicated to the " students of Holy Scripture in 
 the christian Universities of Leyden, in Holland, of St. 
 Andrew in Scotland, of Heidelburg, Geneva, and the other 
 like famous schools of learning in the Low Countreyes, 
 Scotland, Germany and France," and was sent to the pro- 
 fessors of these universities. This Church consisted, after 
 the accession of the last band of fugitives who came out 
 with Kobinson and Brewster in 1608, " of about 300 
 communicants, { before their division and breach, and " had 
 you seen them in their beauty and order as we have done, 
 you would have been much affected therewith." For a 
 short period, therefore, we find the following eminent men 
 worshipping together in this church. Henry Ainsworth, 
 Francis Johnson, Kichard Clifton, John Eobinson, John 
 Smyth, Thomas Helwisse, William Brewster, and William 
 Bradford, who was afterwards the Governor of the New Ply- 
 mouth Colony, who had been bom in the village of Auster- 
 field, and had been a member of the third Separatist 
 Church formed at Scrooby under Richard Clifton and John 
 Robinson's ministry. At this period Francis Johnson and 
 Henry Ainsworth were respectively their " pastor " and 
 teacher ; they had four Elders — Daniel Studeley, Stanshall 
 Mercer, George Knyveton and Christopher Bowman — and 
 three Deacons, and one " ancient widow for a deaconess " 
 who 'was above sixty years old; she visited "the sick 
 
 * A copy of this is in the British Museum, 4to. 22 pp., with preface dated 1596, 
 another in the Lambeth Library. 
 
 f A copy of this second edition, 12mo. 55 pp., is in York Minster Library ; a third 
 edition was published. 
 
 X " Governor Bradford's Dialogue, New England Memorial," p. 355. 
 
64 
 
 and weak, especially women, and as there was need, called 
 out maids and young women to watch and do them other 
 helps as their necessity did require; and if they were 
 poor, she would gather relief for them of those that were 
 ahle, or acquaint the deacons, and she was obeyed as a 
 
 mother in Israel, and an officer of Christ 
 
 She honoured her place, and was an ornament to the 
 congregation; she usually sat in a convenient place in 
 the congregation, with a little birchen rod in her hand, 
 and kept little children in great awe from disturbing the 
 congregation." Robinson, with Brewster, Bradford, 
 and the rest of the Scrooby Church, seeing that some 
 contention had arisen between John Smyth and the 
 Church,* and finding that their good offices were not 
 likely to be of any service, after remaining at Amsterdam 
 for about a year,f thought it best to remove, before they 
 were involved in any controversy, to Leyden, the end 
 of 1608, or early in 1609, where "they continued for 
 many years in a comfortable condition, enjoying much 
 sweet and delightful society and spiritual comfort together 
 in the ways of God, under the able and prudent government 
 of Mr. John Robinson and Mr. William Brewster, grew in 
 knowledge and other gifts and graces of the Spirit of God, 
 and lived together in peace, and love, and holiness. . . . 
 And many came unto them from divers parts of England, 
 
 * Bradford's " History of Plymouth Plantation," p. 16. See also Helwy's Letter, 
 quoted in " Evans' Baptists," Vol. I., p. 210 ; the correct date of the original is 12th 
 March, 1609, the date printed in Evans is erroneous. Dr. Scheffer has kindly examined 
 this for me. This difference of opinion was respecting the Scriptures, probably 
 respecting the distinction between the Old and New Testament dispensations; but 
 Smyth was convinced by the arguments of Johnson and Ainsworth, and " revoked 
 them." 
 
 t Bradford's " History of New England Plantation," p. 16. 
 
65 
 
 so as they grew a great congregation . . . not much 
 fewer in number " than the " ancient Church " at Amsterdam. 
 Elder Brewster was occupied in printing books to send to 
 England. Henry Jacob had also become convinced of the 
 scriptural character of the principles of the Separatists, and 
 also sought refuge at Middleburg, from whence he corre- 
 sponded with Kobinson at Leyden. The proceedings of the 
 Separatist Church excited a lively interest in England, and, 
 as we have seen, their principles were actively disseminated 
 by their tracts printed in Holland and secretly circulated. 
 To christians in the present day, who have an intelligent 
 knowledge of church history and of human nature, it will 
 not appear extraordinary that differences of opinion should 
 arise among a little band of men who were bent upon work- 
 ing out into a practical form a change in the principles 
 of Church government so vast and momentous. Smaller 
 matters of difference in State Churches have produced far 
 greater dissensions and bitterness of feeling, even in times 
 when courtesy of language and demeanour in religious 
 controversy is the rule and not the exception. It soon 
 became obvious that the principles of church structure 
 which they had discovered by the careful and conscientious 
 study of Holy Scripture, involved the necessity, for the sake 
 of unity in the essentials of Christianity and peace in each 
 particular association of Christians, of their dividing into 
 distinct Churches. Their first dissension is humourously 
 described by Bishop Hall to have been respecting the lace 
 in Mrs. Francis Johnson's sleeve. Bradford tells us that 
 she had been a merchant's wife and had a competent fortune, 
 and that, although a godly woman, " she wore such apparel 
 as she had formerly been used to " and " suitable to her 
 rank;" yet, that such was the strictness and rigidness in 
 dress of some in those times, that whalebone in the dress 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 or sleeves, or even starch in a collar offended them. The 
 father and brother-in-law, because Mrs. Johnson would not 
 cut her garments to the precise degree of plainness which 
 they deemed christian simplicity, kept up a pertinacious 
 opposition. The controversy raged for eleven years, and 
 after four years' contention, the Church excommunicated 
 G-eorge Johnson and his father, whom no reasonable 
 " reformation in apparel " would satisfy. 
 
 Owing to these and other dissensions in the church, 
 Francis Johnson altered his views upon the important 
 point of the government of the church. He now considered 
 the government should be vested in Elders chosen by the 
 congregation, and that these should be both "Killing 
 Elders " and " Teaching Elders," while Ainsworth con- 
 sidered it should be vested in the Church of which the 
 Elders are a part. Eobinson concurred with Ainsworth. 
 They deemed the Bishops or Elders to be the only ordinary 
 governors, but they were not to be "lords over God's 
 heritage " as if " the church could not be without them." 
 The importance of the question was not measured in 
 their minds by the present issue. A hierarchy in the 
 Church of Christ originated in this very thing, viz., that 
 the people did not maintain their right of voting on 
 equal terms with their officers. "If we should let the 
 true practice of the G-ospel go, posterity after us being 
 brought into bondage, might justly blame and curse us, 
 that would not stand up for the right of the people."* 
 
 * "An Animadversion to Mr. E. Clifton," &c, by Henry Ainsworth, Amsterdam, 
 1613, p. 125, U.L.C. " Touching the ministry, it is said, ' A man can receive nothing 
 except it be given him from Heaven,' John hi. 27. Now to the ministers it is given to 
 feed, guide, and govern the Church, but not themselves to be the Church, and to 
 challenge the power of the same in things pertaining to the Kingdom of God. . . . 
 Such giving place to the usurpation of the ministers was the means of Antichrist's 
 
67 
 
 The advice of the Church at Leyden was sought, and 
 Eobinson suggested a wise and salutary middle course, viz., 
 that all business of the Church should be first considered 
 and resolved on by the Pastors and Elders privately, and 
 then submitted ultimately to the church. This controversy 
 took place during the year 1609, and in the year 1610, on 
 December 15th and 16th, Ainsworth and those who agreed 
 with him quietly withdrew, and Francis Johnson and 
 Richard Clifton, who agreed upon the subject of the deci- 
 sion of all matters by the Elders, formed a distinct Church. 
 The system of government which they advocated did not 
 seem to work well, for differences again arose in this 
 Church. Some years after, Johnson removed to Embden 
 with a portion of his Church. It seems probable that 
 Ainsworth's Church was strengthened by this proceeding, 
 and by Clyfton's death. Ainsworth died the end of 1622, 
 or early in 1623. The celebrated John Canne, who after- 
 wards became Pastor of the Baptist Church in Bristol, was 
 Pastor of Johnson's Church in 1632 and 1634.* Ainsworth 
 is described by Bradford as having " an excellent gift of 
 teaching and opening the Scriptures," as " very modest 
 and amiable ... of an innocent and unblameable 
 life and conversation, of a meek spirit, and a calm temper, 
 void of passion, and not easily provoked ; " while one who 
 had lived with him at Amsterdam, says " he lived and died 
 unblameably, and I am thoroughly persuaded that his soul 
 
 beginning and climbing to bis pre-eminence, wbicb, bad the people resisted at first, 
 and practised tbe Gospel in tbe order set by Cbrist, he could not have prevailed 
 . . . . if the holding otherwise in judgment should let the true practice of tbe 
 Gospel go, posterity after us being brought into bondage, might justly blame and curse 
 us, that would not stand for the right of the people in that which we acknowledge to 
 be their due." 
 
 * For these dates my authority is " The Life of Ainsworth." Edinburgh, 1709. p. 34. 
 
 F2 
 
68 
 
 rests with his Saviour." In 1608 (that is about two years 
 previously to the division of the ancient Church of 
 Amsterdam) differences arose between John Smyth and 
 Francis Johnson, Ainsworth, Clifton, and John Kobinson, 
 which placed him at issue with both " the ancient Church " 
 at Amsterdam and the Church at Leyden. Smyth and 
 Thomas Helwys, John Morton and some thirty- six other 
 persons, separated from the Church. Helwys* and Smyth 
 had associated in England. Smyth mentions that he 
 ministered to his necessities when he was sick at Bashforthf 
 (probably Babworth, a village in the neighbourhood of 
 Scrooby, and of which Clifton was then rector). John 
 Smyth had associated with Hans de Bys and Lubbert 
 Gerrits, celebrated ministers among the Mennonite churches 
 in Amsterdam, and the ground on which he retired from 
 the "Ancient Church" was, first, the importance of baptism 
 being administered, as a sign of admission into the Church, 
 to adults or persons of competent age to understand its meaning, 
 and not to infants who happened to be " the seed of the 
 faithful." Secondly, of the entire distinction between the 
 Old and New Testament. Both portions of the Sacred 
 Becords had hitherto, by all the Puritans and the Separatist 
 and Brownist Churches, been considered as equally binding 
 upon Christians. There were some other matters of differ- 
 ence, but he went even beyond this; he renounced the 
 opinions of Calvin and espoused those of Arminius. These 
 opinions were then considered to be heresy of the deepest 
 dye, and they raised for him a host of enemies. 
 
 * It seems probable tbat Tbomas Helwys belonged to eitber tbe Scrooby or the 
 Gainsborough Church. " Joan Elwisse, the wife of Thomas Helwys," being prosecuted 
 before the Ecclesiastical Court at York on July 26th, 160J. — " Waddington's Congre* 
 gational History," p. 163. 
 
 t *' Smyth's Confession and Life," York Minster Library. 
 
69 
 
 We have here the commencement of another important 
 religious movement in England. A tendency was now 
 manifesting itself for Independent and Brownist Churches 
 to become Baptist Churches. John Smyth and Thomas 
 Helwys having adopted the opinions of the Mennonites, 
 propagated their views and practices, and thus became the 
 founders of the English General, or Arminian Baptist 
 Churches. Bishop Hall, in his controversy with John 
 Kobinson, pastor of the Leyden branch of the Separatist 
 Church, says to his opponent, " There is no remedy, you 
 must go forward into Anabaptism, or come back to us " 
 (i.e., the Church of England); "all your Babbins cannot 
 answer the charge of your re-baptized brother John Smyth 
 — ■ If we be a true church you must retain us ; if not, you 
 must re-baptize. If our baptism is good, then is our con- 
 stitution good.' He tells you true, your station is unsafe, 
 either you must forward to him or back to us." * " Where- 
 upon," we are told, " this so alarmed those with which 
 Mr. Smyth held communion that they cast him out of the 
 Church." The force and piquancy of this turned upon the 
 point, that Bobinson and Ainsworth held "that such as be 
 of the seed of the faithful, or under the government of any of the 
 Church, were, even in their infancy, to be received to 
 baptism, and made partakers of the sign of God's covenant 
 made with the faithful and their seed through all genera- 
 tions." f Where, argued Bishop Hall, will be the difference 
 between the Church of England and the Church of the 
 Separation, in the course of a few years ? You will have as 
 many unfaithful members as we have. 
 
 After Smyth, Helwys, and their company had separated 
 
 * Bishop Hall's Works, Vol. ix., pp. 400, 385. Ed. J. Eatt, London, 1808. 
 t Article XXXV. of the " Confession of the Church of Amsterdam." 
 
70 
 
 from the communion of the ancient Separatist Church, 
 the first action, which they took in forming themselves 
 into a Church state, has excited much interest and com- 
 ment. The materials for a clear and connected history 
 of Smyth's conduct have only lately come to light. It is 
 important to mark the features of the rise of by far the largest 
 section of the English (originally non-immersionist) Baptist 
 Churches. Eobinson states * that Smyth baptized himself 
 and afterwards Mr. Helwisse, and thus qualified themselves 
 for the administration of baptism to their church. This 
 has been doubted by many writers, because of its intrinsic 
 improbability, and because, from their point of view, there 
 seemed to be something irrational or extravagant in a 
 man baptizing himself. \ It had, however, a rigid logical 
 consistency from the point of view which Smyth occupied. 
 The subject has, however, been set at rest by a manuscript 
 document, discovered by Dr. Scheffer in Amsterdam, by 
 which it appears that Smyth and thirty- two persons, wishing 
 to unite themselves to the Waterlander Mennonite Church 
 in Amsterdam, of which Lubbert Gerritts was Pastor, pro- 
 bably in the early part of the year 1609, confessed their 
 error, " that they undertook to baptize themselves contrary 
 to the order appointed by Christ." Thomas Helwys, John 
 Morton, and two others still defended the propriety of such 
 
 * " Of Eeligious Communion, Public and Private, with silencing of the clamour raised 
 by Mr. Thomas Helwisse against our retaining the baptism received in England, and 
 administering of Baptism to infants. As also a Survey of the Confession of Faith 
 published in certain conclusions by the remainders of Mr. Smyth's company." By 
 John Robinson, 1614. Reprint by R. Ashton, London, 1851, p. 168. 
 
 f See "Discovery of the Errors of the English Anabaptists," by E. Jessop, "who 
 some time walked in the same errors with them," p. 65, margin, London, 1623. " Mr. 
 Smith baptized himself first and then Mr. Helwis, and John Morton with the rest. 
 . . . . I would now demand of you your warrant for a man to baptize himself." 
 This work is in U. L. Cant. 
 
71 
 
 a course, viz., that " whosoever shall now be stirred up by 
 the same spirit, to preach the same word, and men thereby 
 being converted, may, according to John, his example, wash 
 them with water, and who can forbid ? " The question of 
 the manner of baptism does not come up, and there can 
 hardly be a doubt that the practice of immersion had not 
 then arisen, and was not deemed important. Helwys and 
 Morton take the view, that if elders must ordain elders, and 
 if elders are alone able to baptize, this is to go back to the 
 idea of an " apostolic succession," and he asks, " Hath the 
 Lord thus restrained His Spirit, His Word, and ordinances, 
 as to make particular men lords over them, or the keepers 
 of them? God forbid." It is contrary to the " liberty 
 of the Gospel, which is free for all men, at all times 
 and in all places ; yea, so our Saviour Christ doth testify, 
 wheresoever, whosoever, and whensoever two or three are 
 gathered together in his name, there is He in the midst 
 of them." * Smyth, on the other hand, held that it was 
 because he then thought that there was "no Church to 
 whom we could join with a good conscience," that " there- 
 fore we might baptize ourselves ; " but when he and 
 Helwys admitted that the Mennonite Churches were 
 " true Churches," and had true ministers, " from which 
 baptism may orderly be had," it was not proper for " two 
 or three private persons " to baptize " and set up churches, 
 without first joining themselves to " true Churches " already 
 existing. " I deny," he says, " all succession, except in the 
 Truth, and I hold that we are not to violate the order of 
 the primitive Church except necessity urge a dispensation." 
 
 * See letter signed Thomas Helwys, William Pigott, Thomas Seamer, John Murton, 
 dated Amsterdam, 12th March, 1609, in the archives of the Mennonite Church, and pub- 
 lished by Evans. [Dr. Scheffer kindly re-copied this for me.] 
 
72 
 
 It " was not lawful for every one that seeketh the Truth 
 to baptize, for then there might be as many Churches as 
 couples in the world." * John Smyth and forty-one persons 
 signed a confession of faith, drawn up by Hans de Eys, and 
 approved by Lubbert Gerritts, the Pastor of the Waterlander 
 Mennonite Church. This was found by Dr. Scheffer in the 
 Mennonite archives at Amsterdam, and is published.! This 
 is nearly a verbatim translation of Hans de Eys and Lubbert 
 Gerritt's confession of faith, { and Hans de Eys says, con- 
 cerning it, " This short confession I first wrote on entreaty, 
 and on behalf of several Englishmen fled from England for 
 conscience sake." § 
 
 Some questions, however, arose among the Mennonites, 
 and eleven of the forty-two English signatures are oblite- 
 rated, which tends to show that some members of the 
 English Church were dissatisfied, and the records of the 
 Mennonite Church mention no other union with the English 
 than the union of the 18th of January, 1615. The first 
 Baptist (non-immersionist) Church formed in London by 
 Helwys, Smyth's co-pastor, was therefore formed prior to 
 the union of the parent Baptist Church in Amsterdam with 
 the Mennonite Church. This does not, however, alter the 
 fact, first, that they coincided in all the views of the 
 Waterlander Mennonites, || and signed the confession of the 
 
 * " Smyth's Confession of his Errors," recently discovered in York Minster Library. 
 
 t "Evans' Baptists," vol. i., p. 245. 
 
 I " Schyn's History of the Mennonites," p. 172, published at Amsterdam in 1723, in 
 Latin. 
 
 § " Schyn's History," Vol. ii. p. 157, line 35, Dutch edition. Amsterdam, 1744. 
 
 || This is confirmed by the tract recently found in York Minster Library, " Smyth's 
 Life." The Confession consists of 100 prepositions. This is stated by Eobinson 
 ("Eeligious Communion," 1614, Ashton's reprint, p. 236) to be Smyth's, and p. 237, to 
 be published by the " remainders of Mr. Smyth's company after his death," i.e., August, 
 1612. It was found in MS. in the Mennonite Library, and a translation published in 
 Evans, vol. i., p. 257. 
 
73 
 
 celebrated Hans de Rys, and joined the Church of Lubbert 
 Gerritts. Secondly — That those who were members of the 
 congregations founded by Helwys's Church in England, 
 were accepted as members by the Mennonites as soon as they 
 resided in Holland, without baptism or any ceremony what- 
 soever ; and, thirdly, that these Churches corresponded one 
 with another, and that the English Churches agreed to refer 
 their differences to the decision of the Mennonite Church; 
 and that in 1626 there were Churches corresponding with 
 the Waterlander Mennonites of Amsterdam, in London, 
 Lincoln, Sarum, Coventry and Tiverton.* It appears from 
 this correspondence, that a slight difference of opinion 
 respecting war and the use of arms had, even then, com- 
 menced, although " some of us," it is said " are of the 
 same with you " with regard to war. We may therefore 
 conclude that the first Arminian Baptist Churches in 
 England were really Mennonite, and that at least, in some 
 of these Churches, the doctrines, practices, and discipline of 
 the Mennonites were practised. This link in the evidence, at 
 once explains the origin of many of the new and strange reli- 
 gious opinions and practices which seem at once to have burst 
 into vigorous life, when the civil war in England had fairly 
 commenced. There does not seem to be any evidence that 
 the method of baptism introduced into England by Smyth 
 and Helwys, differed in its method of administration from 
 the baptism generally adopted by the ancient Mennonites, 
 viz., by pouring a little water upon the head of the person 
 baptized. The practice of immersion appears to have been 
 introduced in England, on the 12th September, 1633.f 
 
 * Evans, vol. ii., p. 26. 
 
 t It is termed in the original documents quoted by Crosby, Vol. i., p. 149, a " new 
 baptism;" and also by Featly in the "Dippers Dipt," in 1645, "a new leaven" (see 
 
74 
 
 In the Independent Church, established by Henry Jacob in 
 1616, to which we shall afterwards allude, several persons 
 being convinced of the necessity of entirely setting aside 
 infant baptism, even to the " seed of the faithful " (as 
 administered in Ainsworth's church), and administering it 
 to such only who professed faith in Christ, desired to be 
 dismissed from that congregation, and it was agreed that 
 they should be considered as a distinct Church.* This new 
 Church then conferred upon the proper method of adminis- 
 tering this ordinance in its primitive purity, and decided 
 
 p. 182) , and says that none of the ancient Anabaptists practised it. In 1642 Edward 
 Barber wrote " The Vanity of Childish Baptism," in which it is proved that baptism is 
 dipping, and that those who have baptism without dipping have not a New Testament 
 baptism. Pagitt also, in his " Heresiography," London, 1648, p. 33, says, "yea, at this 
 day they have a new crochet come into their heads, that all that have not been plunged 
 nor dipt under water are not truly baptised, and these also they re-baptize ; " also 669 f 22, 
 No. 59, folio sheets B.M. "Anti-Quakerism, or, a Character of the Quakers from its 
 Original and First Cause," writen by a pious gentleman who hath been thirteen years 
 amongst the Separatists, &c. 
 
 Verse 13. Then did you muse and cast your care 
 All for an administrator, 
 But here in England none was seen 
 That used aught but sprinkling. 
 
 Verse 14. At length you heard men say 
 
 That there were saints in Silesia, 
 Who, ever since the Apostles' time, 
 Had kept this ordinance pure, divine ; 
 Hither, alas ! you sent in haste, 
 And thus you did some treasure waste, 
 But when your messengers came there, 
 You were deceived as we are here, 
 " But this they told you in good deed, 
 That they of baptism had need," <fcc. 
 
 This seems to indicate that the English Baptist Church first applied to a Church in 
 Silesia. It is believed the only " Saints " in Silesia were the followers of Caspar 
 Schwenckfeld, who disused baptism with water, and received only those who tliey 
 considered had received spiritual baptism. 
 
 * " Crosby," vol. i., pp. 148, 149. 
 
75 
 
 that this was to immerse or plunge the entire person of the 
 recipient, hearing that it had been practised in the Nether- 
 lands from the year 1619 by the Collegianten, who had, it is 
 thought, received this method of baptism from the Polish 
 Baptists, who in their turn had received it from the Swiss 
 Baptists, by whom it was practised as early as 1525.* The 
 Collegianten were a body of christians closely connected 
 with the Waterlander Mennonites, although holding some 
 peculiar views which will be hereafter explained. This 
 English Church, after sending in the first instance to the 
 " Saints " in Silesia, commissioned Richard Blount, who 
 understood Dutch, to act for them; and John Batten, a 
 well-known Collegiant, the teacher of a congregation of 
 Collegiants at Leyden, baptized him by immersion. They 
 thus overcame the difficulty of finding a proper adminis- 
 trator,! because, as Crosby quotes, " though some in this 
 nation rejected the baptism of infants, yet they had not 
 that they knew of, revived the ancient custom of immersion," 
 i.e., in England. After this period baptism is not only 
 defined in the Baptist confessions of faith as proper to be 
 administered to persons professing faith in Christ, but it 
 is also -stated that the proper method is by immersion. J 
 
 * The Collegianten were the first persons who practised immersion in the Netherlands. 
 John Geesteranus was the first person who was dipt at Rymburg. (Van Nimwegen, 
 pp. 39, 48 ; Oudaen, pp. 36, 37. I give these quotations on the authority of Dr. 
 Scheffer of Amsterdam.) The Unitarian Baptists of Poland had offered this man a 
 professorship at Eakow. J. Kessler's " Sabbata," a MS. printed by the Historical 
 Society at St. Gallen, Switzerland, it appears that Uliman, afterwards a teacher in the 
 Church of Anabaptists at St. Gallen, was dipt. Cornelius Geschichte der Munster 
 " Aufruhrs," ii. pp. 32, 33, 36, 37, 64. John Denk, the friend of Ludwig Hetzer, and 
 his co-operator in the version of the prophetical books of the Old Testament, 1527, 
 was a member of this congregation. The Swiss Unitarian Baptists sought a refuge 
 in Poland, and in 1550 the rite of immersion was practised in Poland. 
 
 t " Crosby," vol. i., pp. 101, 102. 
 
 \ See the Confession of Faith of 1646, Articles 39 and 40. This was the confession 
 of faith of this Church, and is the earliest in which the method of baptism is defined. 
 
76 
 
 Considerable light may, we feel sure, be yet thrown upon 
 the early history of the churches of the Commonwealth, by 
 a minute and accurate study of the state of religion in 
 Holland during the half century prior to the struggle be- 
 tween the King and Parliament. We shall therefore 
 notice the tenets, mode of worship, and church discipline 
 of the Mennonites, and the Collegianten, who were closely 
 allied to them, and we shall thus be able to account for 
 some of the peculiar opinions and practices of the General 
 or Arminian Baptists, and the Society of Friends of that 
 day. 
 
 It has often been remarked, by those who have studied 
 the early history of the Society of Friends, that there were 
 religionists in England who held views similar to those of 
 "the Friends," prior to the preaching of George Fox. 
 These were the General or Arminian Baptist (originally 
 non-immersionist) Churches, which were founded by 
 Thomas Helwys, John Morton, and their companions.* 
 
 * It is certain that there existed in England, prior to this, ' ' Anabaptist " Churches. 
 In August, 1536, there was a great gathering of the Anabaptists near Buckholt, in 
 Westphalia, after the fall of Munster, to compose their differences upon tbe subject of 
 the bearing of arms in order to further the interests of the kingdom of Christ, and 
 respecting some other matters. The violent party were represented by Battenburg, 
 who approved the views of the Munster faction, and it is well to note that this man 
 regarded the tenet of adult baptism as quite unimportant compared with the extirpation 
 by the sword of the enemies of the "Kingdom of God," and had abolished it among 
 his followers previously to this meeting. The party in direct antagonism were repre- 
 sented by TJbbo Phillips (although he was not present), who opposed all war and 
 revenge as antichristian, and maintained the purely spiritual character of Christ's 
 Kingdom. The third party represented was that of Melchior Hofman. David Joris, 
 the originator of a fourth party, acted the part of mediator, and subtilely maintained 
 that if the Battenburgers were right, the time was not come to set up the " Kingdom of 
 the Elect," and that for the present, therefore, the power must be left in the hands 
 of the hostile and unbelieving magistracy. There can be little doubt that the Con- 
 tinental Baptist movement, beginning prior to or simultaneously with the Beformation, 
 was used for purely political purposes by the revolutionary party, and that this meeting 
 
77 
 
 We have shown that these Churches were substantially 
 Mennonite. That some of these Churches gradually altered 
 their views cannot be doubted, but that many of them 
 substantially held to the Mennonite faith and practice, will 
 be shown in the course of the history. So closely do these 
 views correspond with those of George Fox, that we are 
 compelled to view him as the unconscious exponent of the 
 doctrine, practice, and discipline of the ancient and stricter 
 party of the Dutch Mennonites, at a period when, under the 
 pressure of the times, some deviation took' place among the 
 General Baptists from their original principles.* 
 
 at Buckholt was the commencement, not only of the disentanglement of the Baptist 
 Churches from these political aims, but of the active propagation of the great idea 
 concerning the entire distinction between the province of the Church and that of the 
 State, (a) This was afterwards developed by Menno, who was a follower of Ubbo Phillips. 
 A certain Englishman of the name of "Henry" was very active in promoting this 
 meeting, and himself paid the travelling expenses of the deputies. England was 
 represented by John Mathias, of Middleburg (who was afterwards burnt at London 
 for his adhesion to the tenets of Melchior Hofman). It is interesting to notice that 
 the representatives of England were very indignant at the loose views of the Munster 
 party. [See Dr. Nippold's " Life of D. Joris," in the Zeitschrift fiir die Historische 
 Theologie," vol. 1863, pp. 52 to 55.] The result of this conference was, that the power 
 of the unruly Anabaptists was completely destroyed. See Boosen's "Life of Menno," 
 Leipsic; also Krohn's "History of Fanatischen Wiedertaiifer," and of "Melchior 
 Hofman," Leipsic, 1758, pp. 327, 333. Krohn's supposition, that this "Henry "was 
 Henrick Niclaes, is quite beside the mark, as may be seen by comparing the dates. 
 
 (a) In 1572, Strype in his " Ecclesiastical Memorials " informs us, Whitgift found that the Anabaptists who 
 had fled in 1568 from Alva's persecution, taught " that the civil magistrate had no authority in ecclesias- 
 tical matters." 
 
 * Several ministers of the Society of Friends, who have travelled in Bussia and else- 
 where in modern times, have been struck by the striking resemblance between the 
 Mennonite Churches and the Society of Friends. 
 
CHAPTEE V. 
 
 A shoet History op Menno, the founder of the Conti- 
 nental Mennonite Baptists. His religious principles, 
 testimony against war, oaths, and frivolity in dress, 
 etc. Strict Church Discipline. Practice of silent 
 
 PRAYER IN THE RELIGIOUS WORSHIP OF THE MeNNONITES ; 
 KlSE OF THE COLLEGIANTEN OF EyNSBURG. THE RESEM- 
 blance of their views and practices to those of the 
 " Plymouth Brethren " of the present day. 
 
 It must be borne in mind that the great principles of reli- 
 gious liberty, and those views of Church government which 
 led to the formation of the Independent and Baptist 
 Churches, (and, as we shall subsequently show, the Society 
 of Friends) new and strange as they were in England, and 
 leading to important changes, had been practically worked 
 out in Holland for many years. At this period Holland 
 was in the enjoyment of a large measure of religious liberty, 
 which had been purchased by the blood and awful sufferings 
 of the martyrs of the ancient Mennonite and other Eeformed 
 Churches.* 
 
 * The 13th Article of the Act of Union of Utrecht, 1579, the Magna Charta of the 
 Dutch Republic, stipulated that the provinces of Holland and Zealand were competent 
 to grant so much religious liberty as they thought fit, and the other provinces could 
 restrict it according to what the quietness and prosperity of the country, the right of 
 the clergy, and the judicature of the magistrate should require, provided that everyone 
 privately enjoyed full liberty of religion, and for religion's sake, neither should be 
 troubled or examined. The Calvinistic Reformed Church was the State Church, and all 
 other religions wore tolerated. 
 
79 
 
 Menno Simons, was born in the year 1492, at Witmarsum, 
 a village half-way between Bolsward and Harlingen, and 
 was ordained a priest of the Eomish Church at Pinningen 
 in West Friesland, in Frisia, a province of Holland, in 
 1516, and died in 1559.* He had witnessed the constancy 
 of the Baptists under persecution. He conferred with 
 Luther, Bucer, and Bullinger, on the subject of infant 
 baptism, but they all differed one from another in the 
 grounds on which they supported the practice. It was, 
 however, as he tells us, " alone by the reading and medita- 
 tion on Holy Scripture," and the illumination of the Holy 
 Spirit, that he came to the knowledge of the " true baptism 
 and supper of the Lord," and he began "publicly to teach 
 from the pulpit the doctrine of true repentance;" and on 
 the 11th January, 1536, he left the Bomish Church, joined 
 himself to a Baptist community of which Obbe Phillips (who 
 ordained Menno a teacher and Elder) was a member, f 
 In 1537 or 1538 he published his third work— " The 
 Beautiful and Fundamental Doctrine of the Word of God : 
 admonishing all who call themselves christians to the 
 heavenly regeneration and new birth, without which no 
 
 . * These dates are from those given hy Menno's own daughter to Peter Jan Twisck 
 (see his Chronicle, vol. ii., pp. 1075 and 1201) , and are incorrectly given in B. K Eoosen's 
 " Life of Menno." Leipsic, 1848. 
 
 t Obhe Phillips had been admitted a member by the messengers sent by Jan Mathys 
 Backer, and he was sent out by Melchior Hoffman, who again, was a disciple of the 
 Baptist congregation at Strasburg which originated from the dissenting members of 
 Zwingle's Church in Switzerland, (a) and we are thus carried back to the rise of the 
 Baptists in Switzerland. There is not the slightest proof of any connection between 
 the Waldenses and the Mennonites, although asserted by a long list of Dutch historians, 
 e.g., Galenus Abrahams and H. Schyn. The statement originated with Jacob Mehring 
 in 1647. 
 
 (a) See Jehring's " Griindliche Historic of the Controyersies of the Baptists and Mennonites," 1720, 
 p. 232, &c. 
 
80 
 
 one can be a true christian." In this work he speaks 
 of the new birth " which is begun by God, the Word 
 and Holy Spirit, of which the most certain fruit is 
 a new life, and a walking in true repentance and all 
 the christian virtues, according to the example of our 
 Lord. . . . These regenerate persons constitute the 
 true Christian Church, who worship Christ as their only 
 and true king, who fight not with swords and carnal 
 weapons, but only with spiritual, i.e., with the "Word of 
 God and Holy Spirit. They seek no kingdom but that of 
 grace. They conduct themselves as citizens of heaven. 
 Their doctrine is the word of the Lord, and everything 
 not taught therein they reject. They exercise, after the 
 example and institution of Christ, the sacred supper in 
 commemoration of the death and benefits of Christ. 
 Their Church discipline is extended to all who are 
 impenitent sinners, without distinction, and they with- 
 draw from perverse apostates according to the Word of 
 God. They lament every day their daily sins and carnal 
 infirmities, and by this course are always profiting. They 
 have no other justification than that which is by faith of 
 Christ, and which is of God by faith. They leave the 
 things that are behind, and press towards the mark of 
 their high calling," &c. His sixth work is entitled, " The 
 Evident Doctrine of the Word of the Lord, concerning the 
 spiritual resurrection, and the new heavenly birth." The 
 substance is stated to be, " Awake out of sleep and rise 
 from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light." Dirk 
 Philips, a Mennonite minister coeval with Simon Menno, in 
 a tract called, " Brevis Confessio de Incarnatione Domini 
 nostri Jesu Christi," also expresses himself much in the 
 language in which Fox expressed his views. He says, 
 " it is not sufficient to confess and know all these things, 
 
81 
 
 but we must accept this Jesus Christ as the Eternal Word 
 and Incorruptible Seed of the Eternal God the Father, by 
 the Holy Spirit in ourselves to preserve and retain Him, 
 for in Christ neither circumcision availeth anything, nor 
 uncircumcision, but a new creature." ( Menno denies also 
 (as Fox afterwards) that his followers are a " sect." He 
 taught the orthodox doctrine of the Trinity, but objected to 
 the words " Trinity" and " Person," which he held to be 
 unscriptural. He held that God created no creature to 
 condemnation, nor desired the death of a sinner, but sought 
 his repentance and eternal salvation. Menno held that no 
 christian could swear or carry arms, or wage war, or 
 revenge himself in any way whatever, and that magistrates 
 should be obeyed in all things not contrary to the Word 
 of God. Since the office of a magistrate compelled men 
 to use the sword, to take an oath, and other matters con- 
 trary to the duty of Christians, it was impossible for a 
 Christian man rightly to fulfil it. Prior to the meeting of 
 the Continental Anabaptists at Buckholt in Westphalia * in 
 August, 1536, the differences between them did not take a 
 definite form, but after that period there was no fellowship 
 between the rebellious Anabaptists of Luther's time, and 
 the followers of Menno. Menno, in January, 1537, placed 
 himself at the head of those who entirely protested against 
 the violent and fanatical party .^) The Mennonites had 
 therefore no relations with the followers of Nicholas Stork, 
 Mark Stubner, Martin Cellerarius and Thomas Munzer. 
 The tenets of the followers of these men, and their manner 
 of life, were wholly different from those of the Mennonites, 
 for the former indulged in enthusiastic revelations which 
 superseded Holy Scripture, rejected the liberal arts, abolished 
 
 * See Note, p. 76 of this work. 
 
 Q 
 
82 
 
 all books but sacred books, contended for a community of 
 goods, and maintained that their mission was " to build the 
 kingdom of Zion," and to destroy the office of the magi- 
 strate, and by armed force to set up the kingdom of Christ, 
 for they allowed the use of the sword, and waged war. 
 
 It does not appear that the Church discipline of the 
 Mennonites was commenced by Menno ; it was received 
 from the Swiss Baptists, but was doubtless improved and 
 rendered more efficient by him. He was very active in 
 enforcing the importance of Church discipline upon his 
 followers by his writings, and held that the outward and 
 visible " church vanished, where Church discipline is not 
 exercised," and that " the words and works of the members 
 of a Church should agree." He was very successful in his 
 ministry, which he exercised not only in his own church, 
 but in the neighbouring ones, and the result of this was that 
 a number of compact and vigorous churches were founded. 
 He laboured in Embden, in Cologne, in Wismar and Holstein, 
 as well as in Frisland. His works show him to have been a 
 man of learning and ability. He gave up all for Christ, 
 and lived a life of incessant labour and suffering, from the 
 persecution to which he was subjected. The unsparing 
 opposition he received from the clergy, supported by the 
 State, naturally caused him to take an unfavourable view of 
 their motives. " I fear," he wrote, " that all who so serve 
 for pay, are priests of the high places," 2 Kings xii., " False 
 prophets," Mat. vii., " thieves and murderers." 
 (We have now seen, that some of the principal points both 
 of doctrine and practice, which occupied the mind of Fox, 
 were advocated by Menno. The work of Christ in the 
 person of the Holy Spirit ; the Word and the Light, as a 
 real, personal, active agent in the conversion of sinners, 
 and conferring on the christian the power to exhibit a holy 
 
83 
 
 life and walk before the world, and the absolute denial of 
 the title of " christian " to persons who evidently do not so 
 live, were characteristic of the teaching of the two men.^ 
 
 The Mennonites strongly condemned infant baptism, and 
 made use of adult baptism. It was administered by pour- 
 ing water on the head of the person received into the visible 
 church, who was believed, on credible evidence of a change 
 of life, to be washed, cleansed, and sanctified in the name of 
 the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God, — not as 
 conferring the slightest grace, but as emblematical of the 
 state of the believer. The Lord's Supper they received in 
 the same sense, as a thing which Christ has ordered to be 
 done, not claiming for the outward act any ritual efficacy. 
 It was kept twice or thrice a year among the Waterlander 
 Mennonites. The washing of the saints' feet they also 
 considered as a command of the Lord.* The Waterlander 
 Mennonites, however, at the period when their views 
 were promulgated in England, did not practise this cere- 
 mony. The agreement of their membership did not rest 
 upon a purely doctrinal basis in the shape of any creed, 
 but on the general sense of the Church, or Churches, of 
 the plain meaning of the New Testament Scripture. 
 The Mennonite Confessions of Faith were, as in the case 
 of the early Baptist Churches in this country, generally 
 used for the purpose of avoiding misapprehension, and 
 to prevent . the ignorant abuse with which they were 
 loaded from misleading the public! They denied any oath 
 
 * This practice of the Mennonites is mentioned in " Barclay's Apology," in connection 
 with the Lord's Supper. 
 
 f In 1676 an ancient member made a declaration before the notary, that the Water- 
 lander Mennonites never had a confession of faith, and that Hans de Kys' confession 
 was merely a private action of his, and that sixty or seventy English people wished to 
 join themselves, but did not like to do so till they knew what the Waterlanders believed. 
 L. F. Hues' "Aufrichtige Nachrichten der Mennoniten," Jena, 1743, p. 93. 
 
 Q 2 
 
84 
 
 to be lawful to a Christian. They considered all war, or 
 bearing of arms, or the resisting an unrighteous power, to 
 be unlawful, and that all revenge is forbidden to the 
 Christian. No merchant was allowed to arm his ship. 
 No appeal to the Courts of Law was allowed among the 
 Brethren, and all disputes were referred to the Church, or 
 to arbitrators chosen by the Church, excepting when a 
 brother was acting as a guardian, &c. They were bound to 
 submit to human government as an ordinance of God, but 
 Christ was the sole head ol the Church. No office in the 
 Church conferred headship. " We are brethren in the 
 Church, not masters, or servants." They excommunicated 
 all who married unregenerate persons, and at one time, those 
 who belonged to other religious societies, and put them out 
 of the Church.* All unnecessary ornaments in dress, even 
 buttons and buckles not absolutely useful, were disused, and 
 they were generally precise and simple in their dress and 
 the furniture of their houses. They believed that Elders 
 (exercising the varied gifts of " prophets, pastors, teachers, 
 helps, and bishops"), and Deacons were the only two classes 
 of divinely established officers of a Church. The deacons 
 had charge of the Church collections, and were often 
 teachers, generally remaining in the office for three or 
 four years, and sometimes for life. They sat with the 
 Elders in the ministers' meeting. They considered that 
 human learning does not qualify for the ministry, and they 
 did not allow their children to go to universities, lest they 
 should be injured in their spiritual life. Their ministers 
 wore the same dress as other members. They held that 
 the calling of ministers must be either " immediately " from 
 
 * This is now abolished among the modern Mennonitea. 
 
85 
 
 God, or through the members of the church.* No hire 
 should be given to ministers ; if they were poor and had no 
 fortune, the congregations assisted them with the means of 
 living — special help was however given them ; in some 
 instances a house or shop was hired for them.f Their 
 meeting houses were very plain, and had galleries or plat- 
 forms where the ministers sat. In their worship they first 
 sang a hymn.]: The practice of regularly singing the 
 psalms was not followed. They then, both ministers and 
 people, engaged in silent prayer, the men kneeling and the 
 women sitting, till one of the preachers rose. After he had 
 finished, they again engaged in silent prayer, and they ended 
 by singing a hymn. Prior to 1663 there was a " liberty of 
 prophesying " or preaching in the congregation, irrespect- 
 ively of the preaching of those in office. § 
 
 Silent prayer in worship was practised from the rise 
 of the Mennonite congregations; there is no historical 
 notice of its introduction. It was falling into disuse among 
 the Waterlander, the Flemish and old Frisian Mennonites, 
 in 1723. || The practice of the ministers regularly praying 
 
 * "Von Gott unmittelbar," p. 35, "Life of Menno Symons," or "Eoosen," p. 35, 
 Leipsic, 1848. 
 
 f Menno says, " The true Teachers and Pastors must live by the labour of their 
 hands, and God will care for them in their necessity ; " " they are distinguished from the 
 preachers of the world who run of themselves — who seek sure incomes, benefices, &c." 
 
 I This practice can be traced as early as 1574. Keitze Aitzes, burnt at Leeuwarden 
 in Frisia, in 1574, speaks of a dispute wth a minister of the Eeformed Church, who 
 reproached Eeitze Aitzes that " the Eeformed sung the Psalms of David ; the Menno- 
 nites, on the other hand, Hymns, composed not by God but by men." There are other 
 indications in their martyrologies, that in ancient times the singing of Hymns was the 
 common rule in their worship. 
 
 § L. Klinckhaenar, "Liberty of Speaking in the Congregations of Believers," 1655. 
 " The Custom of Liberty of Speaking among the Mennonites," 1663. 
 
 || " Schyn's History of the Mennonites," Ed. Lat., 1723, p. 40. 
 
86 
 
 aloud was first introduced among the Waterlander Menno- 
 nites by Hans de Kys. They all, however, approved vocal 
 prayer in the congregation, but they did not approve it as 
 " a law and constant rule whereof nothing is to be found in 
 Holy Scripture."* Silent prayer was, however, practised 
 by many congregations of the Waterlander Mennonites in 
 1661, and appears to have been the rule. The custom of 
 silent prayer gradually declined, and was finally abolished 
 about twenty years ago. The use of the Bible in the 
 Mennonite congregations, by the ministers, existed from the 
 earliest times, and in some instances three or four brethren 
 were chosen for the express purpose of reading a chapter of 
 the Bible before the time of silent prayer. They objected 
 to the practice of commencing a sermon by reading a text.f 
 At a burial any of the preachers were free to speak or not. 
 Instead of a spoken " grace " before meals, they made a 
 long solemn pause for silent thanksgiving. J Their members 
 were composed of those only who professed faith in Christ, 
 and application was made either verbally or in writing; 
 sometimes they were examined before the meeting of 
 Elders and Deacons; afterwards "they were presented to 
 the Meeting for Discipline or Church-Meeting" by the 
 Elders, and every brother in the meeting was asked if he 
 had any objection to this person as a member. They were 
 then baptised before the congregation, being previously 
 
 * See tract by Jacob Jansen, in reply to a tract by F. Lansberger, Pastor of tbe 
 Beformed Cburch, attacking tbe Flemisb Mennonites at Eotterdam, in 1596, for tbeir 
 " strange and anti-scriptural metbod of silent prayer." 
 
 t Tbis was objected to in tbe same manner by tbe followers of Fox and tbe Early 
 Independents. J. Lydius mentions it in " Historie der Beoerten van Engeland," 1649, 
 2nd Ed., p. 78. 
 
 J Tbis custom bas been practised in Holland from time immemorial, not only 
 among tbe Mennonites, but among tbe Calvinists and Lutherans. 
 
87 
 
 asked if they confessed their sins, and looked to God for 
 deliverance, through Christ, from the punishment and the 
 defilement of sin, and if they have taken the resolution to 
 serve God all their life long. They were next asked if they 
 believed according to the Scriptures, in God the Father 
 Almighty, and in Jesus Christ His only Son our Lord, and 
 His life, death, resurrection, and ascension, and coming 
 again to judgment ; and lastly, whether they approved the 
 teaching of the congregation to be according to God's 
 Word. Menno held that Christian parents were bound to 
 " lead their children to Christ," and " not to spare any 
 trouble to bring them to the worship of God; " that " by 
 teaching, exhortation, discipline, and example," they were 
 bound, " continuing steadfastly in prayer for them," to train 
 them up in a Christian life and conversation, and that the 
 Church was bound to take charge of orphans. Children, 
 however, were not to be baptised, or admitted to the visible 
 Church until they were of sufficient age to comprehend the 
 duties of a Church member. There were two Church meet- 
 ings; the meeting of Elders, Teachers, and Deacons, and that 
 of the Members. At the former, subjects eventually brought 
 before the congregation were discussed, although the power 
 of determination lay entirely with the members. At this 
 meeting, the doctrine and conduct of the preachers were 
 discussed, and an appeal made to the congregation if need- 
 ful ; the conduct and behaviour of the flock came under 
 notice, they were warned and encouraged, and the supply 
 was arranged of teachers, ministers, or elders to help 
 congregations needing their ministrations. At the meet- 
 ing of Church members was transacted their discipline. 
 The women were not admitted to it.* Each of their 
 
 * Originally women were not admitted by Fox to Church Meetings. See p. 
 
88 
 
 churches was independent of other churches in the exercise 
 of the discipline. The elders were chosen with the unani- 
 mous consent of the congregation, but teachers exercised 
 their gifts with a general consent. There were often from 
 four to six ministers in each church. The subjects which 
 came under the notice of the church meeting for discipline 
 were, first, those members " who having once been illumi- 
 nated and confessed the doctrine of Christ/' fall away and 
 become heretics. Secondly — "those who manifest the 
 works of the flesh." Thirdly — " those who marry those 
 who are without." * 
 
 Although the independency ol each congregation was 
 strictly maintained, the tie of mutual love and brotherhood 
 between these congregations was very strong, and they 
 sent delegates to a yearly meeting of the Churches, where 
 they decided upon measures concerning the support of 
 the poor,f the maintenance of public worship, and the 
 distribution of the ministers to congregations which needed 
 them ; and any causes of dissension which could not be settled 
 in the particular congregations were brought here for settle- 
 ment by way of appeal. The Yearly Meeting could not, 
 however, constrain the independent congregations, but only 
 advise, beseech, and press their duty in the matter upon 
 them. These Yearly Meetings were not always held in the 
 same place, but circulated. This may have given rise to 
 the " Circulating Yearly Meetings" amongst the Early 
 Friends, which existed prior to the central or London 
 Yearly Meeting. The travelling expenses of the teachers 
 
 * Article XVIII of " Confession of the Frisian and German Confession of 1626." 
 See pp. 79, 87, 105 to 107. " Schyn's History," 1723. 
 
 t Menno expressed himself on the subject of the poor almost in the words used by 
 Fox a century later — that the churches were to "allow no beggar to exist among 
 them." Koosen's "Life of Menno," p. 68. 
 
89 
 
 who were engaged in supplying the needs of the congrega- 
 tions who were imperfectly supplied with ministers, were 
 contributed by the Yearly Meeting of the united Churches. 
 They also supplied the pecuniary necessities of the poorer 
 congregations. Although the different Mennonite churches 
 do not all unite in one Yearly Synod, they so unite for 
 common purposes in case of persecution or other suffering, 
 and summon delegates from all the churches to a meeting 
 in Amsterdam. In 1743 there were about 197 congrega- 
 tions of Mennonites in Holland and Belgium, and 400 
 teachers. The old Flemish, the Frisian, the united Water- 
 lander and Flemish, appear always to have been on friendly 
 terms. There were some in Menno's days (probably the 
 followers of Caspar Schwenkfeld) who " urged the inward 
 baptism and rejected the outward." Dirk Philip exhorts 
 Ins fellow believers to beware of those who contemn all 
 external worship of God and institutions as " trifles or 
 toys," and he says they quoted Gal. vi. 15, in support of 
 their views, " by which they thought to weaken and reject 
 baptism and other divine rites." * We shall, in a future 
 chapter, show the connection between the followers of 
 Caspar Schwenkfeld and the Mennonites. 
 
 In 1619 a new sect arose at Kynsburg, among the Menno- 
 nites, called Collegianten (they were called so from their 
 meetings, which were termed Collegia). Four brothers, 
 John, Adrian, William and Gisbrecht Van der Kodde, who 
 lived in the villages of Ugstgeist, Keinsburg, and Warmund, 
 were its founders. William left behind him various learned 
 works. His name as an author is well known as Gulielmus 
 Coddaeus. Like the other Mennonites they were Arminian 
 in doctrine. They agreed in most points with other 
 
 Schyn's History," part ii., pp. 207, 208. Ed. 1723. 
 
90 
 
 Mennonites. They maintained the testimonies respecting 
 war and oaths, and they revived the ancient practice (among 
 the Mennonites) of a full liberty of preaching or prophesy- 
 ing, i.e., it was not restricted to elders or teachers chosen 
 from the congregation, and they administered baptism by 
 immersion. Their views closely approximated in some 
 respects to those of the " Plymouth Brethren " of our days. 
 They insisted upon the suspension of all controversies, and 
 a toleration of all opinions which are not condemned in the 
 Bible. They acknowledged all spiritually minded Christians, 
 admitted them to the table of the Lord, and allowed them 
 to sing and speak in their meetings. All were at liberty to 
 pass judgment upon, or to dissent from, the preaching of 
 another. They required no conformity of religious opinions. 
 They were persons who loved Christ and accepted the Holy 
 Scriptures, who met together for the worship of God. They 
 extended the right hand of fellowship to all Protestants who 
 confessed that Jesus Christ was the Son of the living God. 
 They acknowledged them all as members of the same body 
 of Christ, and therefore assemble round one table of the 
 Lord, and sought in this way the unity of the spirit, the 
 bond of peace. They considered that the office of teacher hath 
 ceased in the church, and that now Christians " needed not 
 that any man should teach them," because the New Testa- 
 ment now exists, &c. Their baptism simply involved the 
 admission of the person, by the ceremony of immersion, into 
 the Church universal, not into their particular section of it. 
 They had no membership strictly speaking, unless the 
 possession of the fruits of the Spirit, on which they laid 
 great stress, and the attendance of their meetings, could be 
 so called, although they had the same principle of organiza- 
 tion as the other Mennonites, and a simple method of 
 collecting and distributing alms. They had no communion 
 
91 
 
 with wicked persons. They had a yearly gathering, at 
 which they kept a free table for those persons not able to 
 afford it, to which the various meetings sent delegates. 
 Precisely as they admitted an attender of their meetings to 
 preach or pray, they admitted his singing of a hymn. They 
 also sang together as a congregation, and gave special atten- 
 tion to the selection of the most beautiful hymns for use in 
 their meetings. In 1743 they still had eighteen places of 
 worship. Their largest meeting was at Amsterdam, and 
 they originally held it in the Meeting House of the United 
 Waterlander and Flemish Mennonites. The facility with 
 which their ideas were propagated, and their influence upon 
 religious opinion in England, was doubtless greatly assisted 
 by the fact of their friendly relations with the Waterlander 
 Mennonite church in Amsterdam. A large number of their 
 attenders were members of other Mennonite Churches, and 
 in some instances a minister of a Mennonite church was at 
 the same time a preacher among the Collegianten ; and the 
 Waterlander used their meetings as a means of exercising 
 the gifts of their younger ministers. In their worship there 
 was a time of silence between the various discourses 
 preached, and they prayed standing. They were called by 
 their neighbours in Eeinsburg (the place where they origi- 
 nated) " the sect of the prophets." In 1743 they were 
 called " Quakers " by the common people.* Their great 
 characteristic was the repudiation of the office of teacher in 
 the church, and the stress they laid upon the description of 
 preaching which they termed prophesying, which they held 
 should be open to all spiritually minded christians. As 
 long as other branches of the Mennonites maintained their 
 
 * " Kues Aufrichtige Nachrichten der Collegianten oder Eeinsburger," p. 244, Jena, 
 1743. 
 
92 . 
 
 extreme rigidity and intolerance of differences of opinion 
 among themselves, the Collegianten maintained their posi- 
 tion, but on the introduction of more liberal and enlightened 
 christian views among them, they lost their raison d'etre. 
 In 1787 their last general assembly at Kynsburg was held, 
 and in 1791 their meetings at Amsterdam and Kotterdam 
 ceased, and the last became extinct at Sardam in 1810. 
 Thus passed away this interesting attempt to form a Church 
 without a distinct membership, and without church officers 
 having positive duties as pastors. Their works, Orphan 
 House and Hospital, still remain to attest their christian 
 love. Many tracts were published in Holland on the sub- 
 ject, and the views of the Collegianten occupied a consider- 
 able amount of attention among the Mennonites.* 
 
 * The whole of this chapter has been carefully corrected by my friend Dr. Scheffer, 
 the Principal of the Mennonite CoUege in Amsterdam. 
 
CHAPTEE VI. 
 
 The Course of Eeligious Opinion in England prior to 
 1640 (continued). The Eeturn of Helwys to England. 
 He founds the first General Baptist Church. He 
 is followed by Henry Jacob. He founds the first 
 Independent Church on the Principles of John 
 Eobinson. The Principles and Practice of the 
 English Separatist Churches at Amsterdam and 
 Leyden. 
 
 We now return to our narrative, and proceed to give an 
 account of the views of Ainsworth, Johnson, Eobinson, and 
 Smyth. Thomas Helwys, as we have before shown, agreed 
 substantially with Smyth in his religious opinions. The 
 slight difference between them was followed* by Helwys 
 returning to England in 1611, or the early part of 1612, 
 and founding a Church in London.! A portion of Smyth's 
 Church returned with him. Helwys is supposed to have 
 published " A Declaration of Faith, of English People 
 remaining in Amsterdam, in Holland," printed in 1611 
 in English, since he refers to it in a subsequent work. J 
 
 * See "Reply to Helwys, of Flight in Persecution," by John Robinson, 1614. Ashton's 
 Reprint, vol. ill. p. 159. 
 f B>id, p. 160. 
 \ See Dr. Underbill's preface to the reprint, " Persecution for Religion," &o. 
 
94 
 
 It is stated by some writers, that Helwys was Pastor of 
 Smyth's Church at Amsterdam after his death.* This is 
 inconsistent with the facts we give.f His work, dated 
 1611, and dedicated to Hans de Eies } and the various 
 Mennonite churches, shows that there was at that moment 
 a division of feeling between them, and that Smyth and 
 the majority of his Church were one in sentiment with 
 Hans de Kies, and this tract appears to be the act of a 
 person about to leave them. Helwys, although he had 
 misunderstood Smyth, was actuated by the highest 
 motives, and feeling that "the salvation of thousands of 
 ignorant souls in our own country," who, from lack of 
 instruction were perishing, might depend upon his braving 
 persecution, left for England. Smyth was greatly pained 
 at the " Separation," and the harsh terms in which he was 
 condemned by his former friends in this work. He was 
 not hasty in replying, but before his death (in August, 
 1612), in his last work, with touching christian gentleness 
 
 * Crosby states, that " a little after Smyth's death, Helwys and his people published a 
 confession of their faith," at the end of which there was an appendix giving some 
 account of Mr. Smyth's last sickness and death, which he says he was unable to meet 
 with. This nearly corresponds with the tract to which we have referred, and shall 
 refer again (without title, but) called " Smyth's Confession and Life," lately found in 
 York Minster Library. The work speaks of Smyth writing this tract "not long before 
 his death;" this gives its correct date 1612 or 1613. This is signed "T. P.," probably 
 Thomas Piggott [see signatures at end of Short Confession, "Evans' Baptists," vol. i., 
 p. 252], and the scope of the work is to vindicate John Smyth's memory, and to explain 
 the difference between him and Helwys, and renders it probable that it was published 
 by another offset from Smyth's Church, after his death, and not by Helwys. It is this 
 tract which is replied to by Eobinson in 1614, in " A Survey of the Confession of 
 Faith," published in certain conclusions by the remainders of Mr. Smyth's company 
 after his death. We print this tract as an appendix to this chapter. 
 
 f Helwys defends himself in " A Short Declaration of the Mystery of Iniquity," 1612, 
 " against the reproaches cast upon them after their return from exile? Dr. Underbill's 
 preface, Tracts on Liberty of Conscience, p. 88. 
 
 J An advertisement to " The New Fryelers (Freewillers) in the Low Countries," 1611. 
 
95 
 
 and humility, after withdrawing all harsh expressions to his 
 opponents by name in his various works, he tells Helwys 
 that difference " in judgment for matters of circumstance 
 (as are all things of the outward church) shall not cause 
 me to refuse the brotherhood of any penitent and faithful 
 christian whatsoever." Helwys, he says, had condemned 
 him merely for a slight difference of opinion. " What shall 
 I say for my apology ? Shall I say that my heart yet 
 appertaineth to the Lord, that I daily seek mercy and ask 
 forgiveness, that I labour to reform myself wherein I see 
 my error, that I continually search after the truth, and 
 endeavour myself to keep a good conscience in all things." 
 John Smyth died in August, 1612, and was buried in the 
 New Church at Amsterdam.* The whole tenor of this work, 
 and the short account of his life and death, tend to show 
 that Helwys returned to England previously to Smyth's death. 
 Morton was associated with Helwys, and about 1615 was a 
 teacher in a Separatist church in Newgate. \ In 1626 we 
 find that Morton's Church numbered 1.50 members, and that 
 prior to 1624, eighteen persons had seceded under a Pastor 
 of the name of Elias Tookey, and formed a new church. { 
 At this period, in communion with Morton's Church, there 
 were five General, or Arminian Baptist Churches in intimate 
 communication with the Mennonite Church of Hans de Kies 
 
 * Smyth's burial is registered in the register of the New Church of Amsterdam, 
 on the 1st of September, 1612, where he was buried, and at the time of his decease he 
 lodged in the hinder part of the " great bakehouse," then belonging to John Munter 
 where religious meetings were held by the English who joined the Mennonites. I am 
 indebted for this to Dr. Scheffer, who has, by searching these registers, established 
 a date of great importance in the history of the English Separatist Churches in Holland. 
 The date of the death of Smyth has been variously stated, and no authority has hitherto 
 been given for the date. 
 
 t "Evans' Baptists," vol. ii., p. 33, quotation from "Truth's Victory," London, 
 1545, p. 19. { " Evans' History," vol. ii., pp. 25, 40, & 26. 
 
96 
 
 at Amsterdam, viz., London, Lincoln, Sarum, Coventry, and 
 Tiverton. In 1612, Helwys published "A Short Declara- 
 tion of the Mystery of Iniquity," in which he condemned 
 flight in persecution. This was replied to by Eobinson, in 
 1614, in his work on " Eeligious Communion, private and 
 public, with the silencing of the clamour raised by Mr. 
 Thomas Helwisse against our retaining the baptism received 
 in England, and administering of baptism unto infants; as 
 also a Survey of the Confession of Faith, published in certain 
 conclusions by the remainders of Mr. Smyth's company after 
 his death." * This led to the famous work by Morton (?) and 
 his associates, published in 1615, " Persecution forKeligion 
 Judged and Condemned." f On the side of Eobinson, the 
 permission by our Saviour was pleaded, to fly from persecu- 
 tion, and he contends for our liberty either to fly or to abide 
 as seems best for the cause of God's truth. On the side of 
 Helwys and Morton, it was contended that it had " been 
 the overthrow of religion " in England, " the best, able, and 
 greater part being gone, and leaving behind them some few" 
 who had been brought into greater affliction and contempt. 
 Many had " fallen back," and the enemies of christian truth 
 had exulted. The saints, they said, " overcame " (not by 
 flying away), but " by the blood of the Lamb, and by the 
 word of their testimony," and they " loved not their lives 
 unto the death." 
 
 This treatise of the eminent members of the Church 
 founded by Helwys, accurately discriminates between the 
 
 * This is treated by Eobinson as expressing equally the sentiments of Helwys and 
 his Church. It seems probable that there were three "remainders" of "Smyth's 
 company," Helwys' Church in London, the Church in Amsterdam which united with 
 the Mennonites, and another English offset, who published " Smyth's Life," <fcc, in 
 English. 
 
 f See Dr. Underbill's preface to the " Hansard Knollys' Society's Reprint, " p. 89. 
 
97 
 
 office of the magistrate in civil matters, and the claim to 
 interfere in Christ's Chnrch. " Earthly authority belongeth 
 to earthly kings, but spiritual authority belongeth to that 
 one spiritual King who is King of kings." * Kobinson 
 on the other hand, contended that magistrates have 
 " no power against the laws, doctrine, and religion of 
 Christ," but they could use the civil sword " against the 
 contrary" and also th?»t the godly magistrate might "use 
 his lawful power lawfully for the furtherance of Christ's 
 kingdom and laws." f We have therefore a distinct line 
 drawn between the clear and full principles of religious 
 liberty advocated by Helwys, and the associated churches of 
 the General, Arminian, or Mennonite Baptists, and the 
 modified principles of Eobinson and the churches of the 
 " Moderate Independents." J 
 
 As we shall hereafter show, the Plymouth Church, com- 
 monly called the Church of the Pilgrim Fathers, and the 
 Assembly Independents, strictly followed the principles of 
 Eobinson. These Churches were advocates of a limited 
 toleration of " tolerable " opinions, and their principles 
 appear to have strictly governed their actions, and led 
 them at last to the point of accepting State aid, and of 
 using the sword of the magistrate to repress the Churches 
 opposed to them in opinion. The tendency to fusion with 
 the Presbyterians, which this section of the Independent 
 Churches showed, is thus readily explained. 
 
 * See " Hansard Knollys' Society's Reprint," p. 134. 
 
 f "Religious Communion," Ashton's reprint, p. 277. 
 
 X Peter John Zwisck of West Frisia, a Mennonite, published in the year 1609, " The 
 Jjiberty of Religion." The object of this work was to show that many and differing 
 sects brought no injury to states, and that heretics so called should not be converted 
 by the sword or the civil power, but by the Word of God. Christ's kingdom, he says, 
 is not of this world, and therefore the Gospel should not be preached by force of arms 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 In 1614, Leonard Busher, who is believed to have been a 
 member of Helwys' and Morton's church, presented to 
 King James and the Parliament, his petition for liberty of 
 conscience, which was published in 1614, under the title of 
 " Keligion's Place, or a Plea for Liberty of Conscience ; " 
 and in 1620 was published " A Most Humble Supplication of 
 many of the King's Loyal Subjects . . . who are per- 
 secuted only for differing in religion." In these treatises 
 we have the great principles of religious liberty so clearly 
 laid down, and supported by arguments so able and con- 
 clusive, as to leave little unsaid upon the spiritual nature of 
 the Kingdom of Christ. In 1609, Henry Jacob, M.A., to 
 whom we have before alluded, was at Leyden in close 
 conference with Eobinson. He published in that year "A 
 Humble Supplication for Toleration, and Liberty to enjoy 
 and observe the Ordinances of Jesus Christ, in the 
 Administration of His Churches, in lieu of Human Con- 
 stitutions." Jacob, in his work, "did not argue for 
 religious liberty in the entire breadth of it."* He appears 
 to have held nearly all the principles of Church government 
 advocated by Eobinson, but acknowledged in this work 
 "no other power and authority for the overseeing, ruling, 
 and censuring of particular Churches, in case of their 
 misgovernment, than that which is originally invested in your 
 royal person," or to lay persons deputed by the King. 
 In 1616, Jacob returned to Southwark, influenced, it is 
 thought, by the arguments of Helwys. He collected the 
 scattered members of the ancient Separatist Church there, 
 and was appointed their Pastor. This may be considered 
 the first Independent Church established in England, after 
 the exile of the three ancient churches. Jacob emigrated 
 
 * M Hanbury," in note on p. 225, vol. i. 
 
to America in 1624. His successor was John Lothrop. 
 In 1632, Lothrop and forty-two of his Church were dis- 
 covered by Laud, seized, and sentenced to two years' 
 imprisonment. In 1634, with thirty- two of his congrega- 
 tion, he also emigrated, and settled at Scitu'ate, Plymouth 
 county. Their next Pastor was the celebrated John Canne, 
 who had been Pastor of Johnson's Church at Amsterdam,* 
 and was subsequently Pastor of the Baptist Church at 
 Broadmead, Bristol. The next Pastor was Samuel How, 
 celebrated as the "learned cobbler," who also became a 
 Baptist. This enables us to trace the ancient Separatist 
 Church in London to the Commonwealth times, when we 
 shall again meet with them. 
 
 We now propose to give a short account of the principles 
 of Church government elaborated by the exiled Churches. 
 The first we shall deal with was the Ancient Church of 
 Amsterdam, which divided, as we have seen, into four 
 branches. First, that under Henry Ainsworth's guidance ; 
 secondly, that of John Robinson of Leyden ; thirdly, Francis 
 Johnson's Church; fourthly, that of John Smyth. The 
 Ancient Church of Amsterdam existed for about one 
 hundred years. All the exiled Churches agreed that each 
 congregation was independent of all others in respect of 
 self-government, but not in respect of mutual counsel and 
 help. They had power " to elect and ordain their own 
 ministry according to the rules in Cod's Word prescribed." 
 No members were to be received but " such as do make 
 profession of their faith, desiring to be received as members, 
 and promising to walk in the obedience of Christ." In 
 the three first mentioned Churches no infants were to be 
 
 * In 1634 he calls himself " Pastor of the Ancient Church at Amsterdam;" see his 
 " Necessity of Separation," &c. 
 
 H 2 
 
100 
 
 baptised and received, but such as were " the seed of 
 the faithful by one of the parents, or under their education 
 and government." These infants were favoured as having 
 a covenant relation to God through their elect parents, and 
 were presumedly elect also. No members were to be received 
 from another congregation without " a certificate of their 
 former estate and present purpose." ..." Such as 
 see not the truth, may, notwithstanding, hear the public 
 doctrine and prayers of the Church." The Church was 
 " a community of the saints called and separated from 
 the world." All the adult members communicated in the 
 Lord's Supper.* Christ was " their prophet, priest, and 
 king." They had no head to the Church but Him. The 
 officers of the Church were of five kinds — pastors, teachers, 
 rulers, deacons, widows or deaconesses. The Church had 
 the power of excommunicating any of its members. Every 
 member of each christian congregation, " how excellent, 
 great, or learned whatsoever, ought to be subject to the 
 censure and judgment of Christ." All the Churches held 
 that those " to whom God had given gifts to interpret the 
 Scriptures, tried in the exercise of prophecy, may, and 
 ought, by the appointment of the congregation, to pro- 
 phesy, and so to teach publicly the Word of God for the 
 edification, exhortation, and comfort of the Church, until 
 such time as the people be meet for, and God manifest, 
 men with able gifts and fitness to such office or offices 
 Christ hath appointed to the public ministry of his 
 Church." f The fullest liberty of prophesying or preaching 
 
 * The Independent Churches in Holland partook of the Lord's Supper every Sunday 
 evening, admitting " Baptists and Brownists " to communion. Sometimes they sat at 
 table, sometimes it was brought to the communicant sitting.— J. Lydius, " Historie 
 der Beroerten van England," pp. 81, 82, 1649. 
 
 t Article XXXIV. of the Confession of 1598. 
 
101 
 
 was conceded in all these churches,* to members not in 
 office, and there was a period set apart after the pastor and 
 teacher had both exercised their ministry. In the middle of 
 the week also, there was a meeting for this purpose, when 
 even persons not belonging to the Church might prophesy or 
 preach, f We have already described the difference between 
 Ainsworth and Johnson. In Johnson's Church the people 
 elected the officers, and the officers transacted the business 
 of the church, the people having no voice. Ainsworth and 
 Eobinson held that the elders, or whole staff of officers, " aye 
 a part of the church, and are not ' lords over God's 
 heritage ; ' " and in fact were not essential to the Church, 
 because it could exist without elders, whether pastors, 
 teachers, &c.| Johnson held that there should be one 
 pastor only in the church, and ruling and teaching elders 
 as distinct officers. In Kobinson's Church it was absolutely 
 essential that a " governing elder " should be " apt to 
 teach." § This formed a vital distinction between the 
 Presbyterianism and Independency of the day, which led to 
 important practical results. John Smyth, on the other 
 hand, held in opposition to Presbyterianism, that " where 
 the popish prelacy was suppressed, and the triformed 
 presbytery of pastors, teachers, and lay elders substituted, 
 one antichrist was put down and another substituted in its 
 place." The Independent Churches held that five kinds of 
 
 * "A Christian Plea," p. 266, by F. Johnson, 1617. Johnson died in 1618— see 
 " Waddington's Congregational History," p. 192, quotation from State papers, Holland, 
 Slade's Letter. 
 
 t " The Flyers permit infidelious Marchantes to come on the Thursday unto their 
 exercise of prophesying." — Henoch Clapham's Error on the Bight Hand," <&c, London, 
 1608. 4th Dialogue. 
 
 % " Life of Ainsworth." X 
 
 § " We choose none for governing elders but those that be apt to teach." " Ashton's 
 Reprint of Kobinson's Works," Vol. iii., p. 488. 
 
102 
 
 officers were mentioned in Scripture, and that their offices 
 in Christ's Church were distinct and definite. Smyth's 
 view is worthy of special notice. He held that there was 
 only one order of elders mentioned in Scripture, for one 
 person might "teach," "exhort," "rule." "Lay elders" 
 were absolutely " Antichristian," there being no mention 
 in the New Testament of any such officers, as purely 
 ruling elders. Their " rule " was the influence derived 
 from the exercise of the gifts of the Holy Spirit. The 
 difference between Kobinson and Smyth was this; that 
 what the Independent Churches took to be distinct offices 
 in the Church of Christ, Smyth took to be different 
 functions of the same kind of officers, which avoided many 
 difficulties in the interpretation of the New Testament. 
 Robinson held that the gift of prophesying or preaching 
 did not come by means of the office, but was " a calling 
 from the Lord." He denied all prophecy which was 
 " extraordinary by immediate revelation," holding that this 
 had ceased, and that it was now " mediate " and was by the 
 ordinary revelation of the Spirit. All the members of the 
 Church who " have a gift, must prophesy according to their 
 proportion," &c. Kobinson considered the exercise of pro- 
 phecy by such members most important for its well being. 
 He wrote a treatise in 1618, called " The People's Plea for 
 the exercise of Prophecy against Mr. John Yates, his 
 Monopoly." Yates was a preacher in Norwich, and he 
 wrote to prove " ordinary prophecy out of office unlawful." 
 Robinson, in answer to Yates, contends that all " spiritual 
 men," though " out of office," who have " a gift, must 
 prophesy according to their proportion," that so far (as 
 Yates thinks it) from being " a disgrace " to the officers of 
 the Church for another Church member to prophesy after 
 them, such an idea was only " the effect of evil customs 
 
103 
 
 infecting the minds of godly men." It was only since those 
 who ought to be " the servants of the Church " have 
 " become her masters," that " one alone in the Church must 
 be heard all his life long, others better able than he sitting 
 at his feet continually," and that it should be thought " a 
 disgrace " for one to prophesy after him. He states that 
 in the Church at Ley den, of which he was pastor, " after 
 the exercise of the public ministry is ended, (that is, the 
 office of teacher) the rulers in the Church do publicly exhort 
 and require that such of their own, or other churches, as 
 have a gift to speak to the edification of the hearers, should 
 use the same " according to the precedent in Acts xiii. 14. 
 Paul and Barnabas were exhorted by the rulers of the 
 synagogue, if they had " any word of exhortation to the 
 people," they should " say on." He prays that the " Lord, 
 may give unto his people courage to stand for this liberty," 
 and to " us who enjoy it, grace to use it to his glory in our 
 mutual edification." Not only was the practice in use, 
 Eobinson tells us, in " each " of the exiled Independent 
 Churches, but it was in use in the congregations of the 
 Belgic Churches, " and the Synod at Embden, 1571, de- 
 creed that it was to be observed in all churches." * He 
 advocates the practice as conducing to " familiarity and 
 goodwill " between the order of ministers and people. It 
 fitted men for the ministry. It tended to the conversion of 
 
 * See also the " Acta of the Synod of Wesel," 3rd November, 1568, chap. ii. " We 
 call those prophets, who in the meetings of the Church explain a text as Paul has 
 ordained, and herein we distinguish them from the ministers, that to them is enjoined 
 the explanation of the Holy Scriptures, and the teaching, whilst the office of ministers 
 of God is more extended." "We judge that this order of prophets ought to be main- 
 tained in every thriving church." — Par. 16 and 17. "In this college of prophets shall 
 be admitted, not only the Elders, but also the Ministers and Deacons, yea, all particular 
 members who desire to receive the gift of prophecy from the Lord, and to employ it for 
 the benefit of tl»e Church."— Par. 191. 
 
104 
 
 others. There is therefore great reason to believe, that this 
 was in principle and practice maintained at this time in all 
 Independent churches, both Pasdo-baptist and Baptist. 
 The only church among the English Separatists in Holland 
 which did not allow this practice, was Mr. Simpson's 
 church ; Mr. Bridge's church separating from Mr. Simp- 
 son on this question of the liberty of prophecy.* It 
 is also most important to notice, that through Bobinson 
 and Smyth, this principle of lay-preaching found not only 
 admission in theory, but actual practice, in the first Con- 
 gregational and Baptist Churches subsequently established 
 in England.! The controversial tracts which the practices 
 of the Psedo-baptist and Baptist sections of the English 
 Churches, exiled in Holland, poured forth in such profu- 
 sion, were extensively read in England, and doubtless 
 formed the religious literature of the English churches. 
 They were written with profound ability, and their authors 
 were men of sound learning. Ainsworth united with Smyth 
 
 * Baillie's "Dissuasive," &c, p. 175. 
 
 f E. Baylie, in his "Dissuasive from the Errors of the Times," &c, p. 15, London, 
 1645, says, " Robinson was the most learned, polished and modest spirit among the 
 Brownists," and that he was the author of Independency, and that those in England 
 " whose humour carried them out of the bosom of their mother-church, have turned 
 either to Smyth's Anabaptism, or to Robinson's Semi-separating Independency." 
 There is a copy of a work by John Robinson, published as a small tract in the 
 British Musuem : " A Brief Catechism concerning Church Government," 1642, which 
 embodies all the principles of Independent Churches, and probably exercised a most 
 important influence. He says that "the preaching of the word and administration of 
 the sacraments are not marks of the true Church. The fellowship of the Church 
 consists in the gifts of the Spirit of Christ, and in the offices of the ministry given to 
 the Church, and in the works done by those gifts and offices .... apostles, 
 prophets, and evangelists have ceased. The pastor is given the gift of wisdom for 
 exhortation ; the teacher receives the gift of knowledge for doctrine." Next come the 
 elders, the deacons, and the widows or deaconesses, who are " to attend the sick and 
 impotent with compassion and cheerfulness;" in fact, Protestant "nursing sisters" 
 attached to every Independent church. This institution might be revived. 
 
105 
 
 in some of bis views respecting the treatment the Scriptures 
 received at the hands of the Puritans. The following 
 passage expresses a view of the Scriptures, which may be 
 found in substance set forth in Fox's Life and other 
 works,* and indeed embodied one of the peculiarities of 
 his teaching as opposed to that of the Presbyterians of his 
 day. It occurs in "A reply to a pretended ' Christian 
 Plea ' by Francis Johnson," by Henry Ainsworth, 1618, 
 printed in the year 1620. Ainsworth quotes from Johnson 
 — " The Word of God is not the bare letter, or out- 
 ward syllables, but the intendment and meaning of the 
 Holy Ghost by whom it was given, which should carefully 
 be observed by the due consideration of the Scriptures with 
 the circumstances thereof; " Ainsworth adds, " These words 
 of his are true, and the more it is to be lamented he should 
 'press the letter' against me.f Ainsworth held that it was 
 unlawful to hold the worship of God in " Idol " temples, or 
 buildings in which mass had formerly been said. Barrow 
 held the same view. J The early Congregationalists and 
 Baptists, held that Independent Churches ought to be small 
 in number, because " in huge and vast flocks the governors 
 cannot take knowledge of the manners of the people ;§ . . . 
 what damage cometh unto true piety " by this practice, 
 " miserable experience " showed. , " There is, too," he says, 
 " the most full and perfect communion of the Body " in such 
 Churches. Bobinson held, that as marriage was common 
 to Gentiles as well as Christians, the pastor's office had 
 nothing to do with marriage ; that the pastor ought not, as 
 in the reformed Churches, to celebrate marriage. || 
 
 * See G. Fox's Journal, 1652, the Lancashire Sessions. Judge Fell and Colonel 
 West take the same view as Fox. 
 
 t Hanbury, p. 321. \ Ibid, pp. 348, 319. § Ibid, p. 373. || Ibid, p. 381. " A Just 
 and Necessary Apology," p. 11, by John Robinson, 1625. Tins is in the Bodleian. 
 
106 
 
 In the book of Smyth * called the " Differences of the 
 Church of the Separation," he lays down six positions 
 which throw a striking light upon the principles and 
 practices of the General Baptists, and we venture to 
 think upon the origin of a leading idea of Fox, the 
 founder of the Society of Friends. " First — We hold 
 that the New Testament, properly so called, is spiritual, 
 proceeding originally from the heart, and that reading 
 out of a book (though a lawful ecclesiastical action) is 
 no part of spiritual worship, but rather the invention 
 of the man of sin, it being substituted for a part of 
 spiritual worship. Second — We hold that, seeing prophe- 
 sying is a part of spiritual worship, therefore in the time 
 of prophesying it is unlawful to have the book, as a help, 
 before the eye. Third — We hold, that seeing singing a 
 psalm is a part of spiritual worship, it is unlawful to have 
 the book before the eye in time of singing a psalm. 
 Fourth — We hold that the presbytery of the Church is 
 uniform, and that tri-formed presbytery, consisting of three 
 kinds of elders or pastors, and teachers, is none of God's 
 ordinance, but man's device. Fifth — We hold, that all the 
 
 * Copy in the Bodleian : " The Differences of the Church of the Separation : contain- 
 ing a description of the Leitourgie and Ministrie of the visible church, annexed as a 
 correction and supplement to a little treatise lately published, bearing title, ' Principles 
 and Inferences respecting the Visible Church.' " First, for the satisfaction of every true 
 lover of the truth, especially the brethren of the separation that are doubtful. Secondly, 
 as also for the removing of an unjust calomnie cast upon the brethren of the separation 
 of the second English Church of Amsterdam. Finally for the clearing of the truth, 
 and the discovering of the mystery of iniquity yet in the worship and offices of the 
 Church, divided into two parts ; first concerning the Litourgie of the Church, second, 
 concerning the Ministrie of the Church, which hath two sections, one of the eldership, 
 another of the deacons' office whereto appertaineth the treasury; by John Smyth, 
 1608. " Search the Scriptures," John v. 39 ; "Prove all things, hold fast that which 
 is good," 1 Thes. v. 21 ; " Beloved, believe not every spirit," John i. 41, &c. — pp. 1 and 2. 
 This was replied to by Ainsworth in his " Defence of the Holy Scriptures, worship, and 
 ministry, used by the Church separated from antichrist," 4to, 1609. 
 
107 
 
 elders of the Church are pastors, and that "lay elders " (so 
 called) are antichristian. Sixth — We hold, that in con- 
 tributing to the church-treasury there ought to be both a 
 separation from them that are without, and a sanctification 
 of the whole action by prayer and thanksgiving." 
 
 We have already seen the practice of the Mennonite 
 
 Churches with respect to silent prayer or worship in the 
 
 congregation. We may infer that silence prevailed in 
 
 Smyth's church both prior to, and during the time of 
 
 prophesying, because he remarks (p. 3.) that "the Spirit is 
 
 " quenched by silence when fit matter is revealed to one that 
 
 " sitteth by, and he withholdeth it in time of prophesying. 
 
 " The Spirit is quenched by set forms of worship ' because ' 
 
 " the Spirit is then not at liberty to utter itself, but is 
 
 % bounded in. The New Testament Churches used no books 
 
 " in time of spiritual worship, but prayed, prophesyed, and 
 
 sung out of their hearts " — (p. 34). In the " Last book of 
 
 John Smyth " (York Minster Library), he says, " Although 
 
 1 it be lawful to pray, preach, and sing out of a book for 
 
 ' all penitent persons, yet a man regenerate is above all 
 
 ' books and scriptures whatsoever, seeing he hath the 
 
 1 Spirit of God within him, which teacheth him the true 
 
 1 meaning of the Scriptures, without which Spirit the 
 
 1 Scriptures are but a dead letter which is perverted and 
 
 1 misconstrued, as we see this day, to contrary ends and 
 
 1 senses, and that to bind a regenerate man to a book in 
 
 ' prayer, preaching, or singing, is to set the Holy Ghost to 
 
 ' school in the one as well as the other." 
 
 Ainsworth tells us, in a reply to Smyth,* that the 
 
 * " A Defence of the Holy Scripture, worship, and ministry used in the christian 
 Churches separated from antichrist, against the challenges, cavils, and contradictions 
 of Mr. Smyth, in his book entitled, ' The Differences of the Churches of the Separation,' " 
 Amsterdam, 1609. 
 
108 
 
 commencement of the separation between the "Ancient 
 Church " and Smyth, was that Smyth, impressed with the 
 importance of " spiritual worship," " charged us with sin 
 for using our English bibles in the worship of God, and he 
 thought that the teachers should bring the originals, the 
 Hebrew and Greek, and out of them translate by voice. 
 A written translation," he alleged, was as much a " human 
 writing, as a homily or prayer written or read." Smyth 
 admitted " singing by the Spirit," or portions of scripture 
 to be sung, but " his disciples, used neither of these in their 
 assemblies." Ainsworth approved all that had Bibles 
 bringing them to the church and searching. Not only had 
 Christ given gifts to men to open the Scriptures, but they 
 were sufficient to make " wise unto salvation, through the 
 faith which is in Christ," 2 Tim. hi. 15. Smyth asserted 
 that it " never could be proved by Scripture that there was 
 but one pastor in a church." * We shall enter more fully 
 into Smyth's doctrinal opinions. He was a learned man, 
 and Bishop Hall considers him to have ranked higher than 
 Robinson. Baillie speaks of him as "a man of right 
 eminent parts." All his opponents speak of him in similar 
 terms, f but his Arminian and Baptist opinions were 
 regarded by every branch of the Separatists as calculated to 
 bring the Separation into still greater contempt. From 
 this period they cannot speak of him with calmness. His 
 happy and triumphant assurance of salvation, on his death- 
 bed, is characterized as " sad and woeful," J and he is 
 
 * " Differences," &c, J. Smyth, 1608, p. 26. 
 
 t e.g. " Master Smyth is a scholar of no small reading, and well seen and experienced 
 in arts." "A Description of the Church of Christ, <fcc, with some oppositions against 
 anabaptistical erroneous opinions, very hurtful and dangerous to weak christians, 
 maintained by Master John Smyth," &c, London, 1610. 
 
 J Mr. Cotton's Letter, lately printed, examined by Eoger Williams, p. 14, London, 
 1644, " it is set as a seal to his gross and damnable Arminianism." 
 
109 
 
 treated as a brother who is lost ; and even to the present 
 day he is blamed for being more anxious than his brethren 
 to obtain the whole truth, and for continuing the process by 
 which the other Separatists had arrived at their religious 
 opinions. " I have," says Smyth, "in all my writings 
 hitherto, received instruction of others, and professed my 
 readiness to be taught by others, and therefore have I so 
 oftentimes been accused of inconstancy. Well, let them 
 think of me as they please. I profess I have changed, and 
 shall be ready still to change for the better, and if it be their. 
 glory to be peremptory and immutable in their articles of 
 religion, they may enjoy that glory without my envy, 
 though not without the grief of my heart for them." 
 
 There are none of the eminent members of the ancient 
 Separatist Church with whose opinions we are more fully 
 acquainted than those of Smyth, and there are none who 
 have expressed them with more precision. We do not 
 profess to give a systematic summary of his creed, but 
 merely such portions of it as will account for the strange 
 outburst of new religious opinions, from 1641 to 1645, in 
 England, which is described in Edward's " Gangrcena," and 
 this work furnishes a strong proof of the activity of Smyth's 
 disciples. We place the doctrinal portions selected in a 
 foot-note, and the practical portions in the text.* The 69th 
 
 DOCTRINAL EXTRACTS FROM SMYTH'S LONG CONFESSION. 
 
 N.B. — This is given in the reprint of Smyth's Life and Confession, placed as an appendix to this 
 chapter. Those portions are heie selected which have an immediate bearing on onr subject. 
 
 * 59 — " That God the Father, of his own good will, doth beget us by the word of 
 
 truth (James i. 18), which is an immortal seed (1 Peter, i. 23), not the doctrine of 
 
 repentance and faith which may be lost (Luke viii. 13). And that God the Father in 
 
 our regeneration, neither needeth nor useth the help of any creature, but that the Father, 
 
 the Word, and the Holy Ghost, immediately worketh that work in the soul when 
 
 the free will of men can do nothing " (John ii. 13). 60 — " That such as have not 
 
 attained the new creation have need of the Scriptures, creatures, and ordinances of the 
 
 Church to instruct them, to comfort them, to stir them up the better to perform the 
 
110 
 
 proposition of the Long Confession, completely vindicates 
 the leaders of this most important branch of the dissenting 
 churches, from narrow or uncharitable views. It is this — 
 " That all penitent, faithful christians are brethren in the 
 communion of the outward Church, wheresoever they 
 live, by what name soever they are known, which in truth 
 and zeal follow repentance and faith, though compassed 
 with never so many ignorances and infirmities; and we 
 salute them all with an holy kiss, being heartily grieved 
 that we which follow one faith and one Spirit, and one God, 
 
 Doctrinal Extracts from Smyth's "Long Confession," continued. 
 
 condition of repentance to the remission of sins " (2 Pet. i. 19, 1 Cor. xi. 26, Eph. iv. 
 12, 23). 61 — " That the new creature which is begotten of God needeth not the out- 
 ward Scriptures, creatures, or ordinances of the Church to support them (2 Cor. xiii. 
 10, 12 ; 1 John ii. 27 ; 1 Cor. i. 15, 16 ; Eom. xxi. 23), seeing that he hath three 
 witnesses in himself, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost, which are better 
 than all Scriptures, or creatures whatsoever." 62 — " The outward Church and 
 ordinances are always necessary for all sorts of persons whatsoever" (Matt. iii. 15, 
 and xxviii. 19, 20; 1 Cor. viii. 9). 63 — "That the new creature, although he be 
 above the law and Scriptures, yet can he do nothing against the law or Scriptures, 
 but rather all his doings shall serve to the confirming and establishing of the 
 law (Eom. iii. 31), therefore he can neither lie, nor steal," &c. He was charged 
 with teaching in these propositions the doctrine of perfection in this life, but he 
 appears only to have taught (65) that " The visible Church is a mystical figure out- 
 wardly of the true spiritual, invisible Church, which consisteth of the spirits of just 
 and perfect men, that is, of the regenerate," and he admitted (67) " that when we have 
 done all that we can, we are unprofitable servants, and all our righteousness as a 
 stained cloth," and " that we can only suppress and loppe off the branches of sins, but 
 the root of sin we cannot pluck up out of our hearts ; " Jer. iv. 4, compared with 
 Deut. xxx. 6, 8. The 14th and 18th propositions state that God created Adam with 
 " Freedom of will " and " liberty to choose the good and refuse the evil," oxvice versa, 
 and that he was not " moved or inclined " to sin " by God or any decree of God," and 
 that "original sin is an idle term" (Ezek. xviii. 20) "because God threateneth death 
 only to Adam (Gen. ii. 17), not to his posterity, and because God created the soul " 
 (Heb. xi. 9, 19). " That if original sin might have passed from Adam to his posterity, 
 Christ's death, which was effectual before Cain and Abel's birth, he being the Lamb 
 slain from the beginning of the world, stopped the issue and passage " (Apoc. xiii. 8). 
 24 — He contends that, M as there is in all the creatures a natural inclination to their 
 
Ill 
 
 one Body, and one Baptism, should be rent into so many 
 sects and schisms, and that only for matters of less 
 moment." With regard to the principle of religious liberty 
 and the entire separation of church and state, Smyth held 
 (Prop. 84) * " That the magistrate is not by virtue of his 
 office to meddle with religion or matters of conscience, to 
 force or compel men to this or that form of religion or 
 doctrine, but to leave (the) christian religion free to every 
 man's conscience and to handle only civil transgressions, 
 (Bom. 13) injuries, and wrongs of man against man, in 
 
 Doctbinal Extbacts from Smyth's " Long Confession," continued. 
 
 young ones to do them good, so there is in the Lord towards man, for every spark of 
 goodness in the creation is infinitely good in God " (Rom. i. 20 ; Psalm xix. 4 ; Rom. 
 xx. 18) and that (25) " as no man begetteth his child to the gallows, nor no potter 
 maketh a pot to break it, so God doth not create or predestinate any man to destruc- 
 tion" (Ezek. xxxiii. 11; Gen. i. 27 ; 1 Cor. xv. 49; Gen. v. 3). 27— " God in hia 
 redemption hath not swerved from his mercy which he manifested in his creation " 
 (John i. 3, 16, 2 Cor. v. 19, 1 Tim. ii. 5, 6, Ezek. xxxiii. 11). 32—" That although 
 the sacrifice of Christ's body and blood offered up unto God his Father, upon the cross, 
 be a sacrifice of sweet smelling savour, and though God in him is well pleased, yet it 
 doth not reconcile God unto us who did never hate us, nor was our enemy, but 
 reconcileth us unto God, and slayeth the enmity and hatred which is in us against 
 God" (2 Cor. v. 19 ; Ephes. ii. 14-17 ; Rom. i. 30). 57—" Repentance and faith in the 
 Messiah are the conditions to be performed on our behalf for the obtaining of the 
 promise" (Acts ii. 38; John i. 12). 58— That they "are wrought in the hearts of 
 men by the preaching of the word outwardly in the scriptures and creatures, the grace 
 of God preventing us by the motions and instinct of the Spirit which a man hath 
 power to receive or reject " (Mat. xxiii. 37 ; Acts vii. 5, vi. 10 ; Rom. x. 14, 18 : that 
 our justification before God consisteth not in the performance of the conditions which 
 God requireth of us, but in the partaking of the promises, the possessing of Christ's 
 remission of sins, and the new creature." " Without repentance, faith, and the new 
 creature, there is no salvation," and that " tbe new creature cometh after repentance." 
 Article 7. — That to understand or conceive of God in the mind is not the saving know- 
 ledge of God, but to be like God in his effects and properties, to be made conformable 
 to his divine and heavenly attributes ; this is the true saving knowledge of God where- 
 unto we ought to give all diligence." 
 
 Smyth's Confession," York Minster Library, in 100 propositions. 
 
112 
 
 murder, adultery, theft, &c. for Christ only is the king and 
 lawgiver of the church and conscience. — Jas. iv. 12." With 
 regard to the constitution of particular or independent 
 churches, he held (64) " That the outward church visible 
 consists of penitent persons, only such as believing in 
 Christ, bring forth fruits worthy (of) amendment of life " 
 (1 Tim. vi. 3, 5; 2 Tim. hi. 15; Acts xix. 4). 70— " That 
 the outward Baptism of water was only to be administered 
 Upon such penitent and faithful persons and not upon 
 innocent infants or wicked persons " (Mat. hi. 2, 3, com- 
 pared with Mat. xxviii. 19, 20, and John iv. 1). 71 — " In 
 baptism to the penitent person and believer, is presented 
 and figured the spiritual baptism of Christ — that is, the 
 baptism of the Holy Ghost and of fire — the baptism into 
 the death and resurrection of Christ." 54 — " That John the 
 . Baptist and Christ are two persons, their ministries are two 
 ministries several, and their baptisms are two baptisms 
 distinct, the one from the other " (John i. 20 ; Acts xiii. 25, 
 xiv. 5 ; Matt. hi. 11). 56 — But that Christ "hath a more 
 excellent office and ministry than John (Mat. hi. 11) ; that 
 He baptiseth with the Holy Ghost and with fire." So also 
 in the " outward supper of which only baptised persons 
 partake," is figured Christ's " spiritual supper." It is only 
 to be eaten by those "who are flesh of his flesh and bone 
 of his bone, in the communion of the same spirit." No 
 grace is "conferred" or "conveyed" to communicants 
 except in the same way as by preaching. Its use is to 
 " stir up the repentance and faith of the communicant till 
 Christ come, till the day dawn and the day star arise in 
 their hearts." 77 — The church has the power of " separat- 
 ing the impenitent " and this is a figure of " the eternal 
 rejection" of those who persist in sin. 78 — None are to 
 be rejected for " ignorance, errors, or infirmities," so long 
 
113 
 
 as they " retain repentance and faith in Christ," but they 
 are to be " instructed with meekness." 80 — If they fall, 
 great efforts are to be used for their reclamation : their 
 separation from the society is only ** that the spirit may 
 be saved in the day of the Lord." 76 — Christ has set in 
 his outward church " two sorts of ministers : 1st pastors, 
 teachers,- or elders. 2nd those who are called deacons, 
 men and women." 89 — "That if the Lord shall give a man 
 a special calling, as Simon and Andrew, James and John, 
 then they must leave all, father, ship, nets, wife, children, 
 yea, and life also, to follow Christ." 86 — The members of the 
 outward church " are to judge all their causes of difference 
 among themselves, and they are not to go to law before the 
 magistrates, 1 Cor. vi. 1, 7. All differences are to be 
 ended by yea and nay without an oath." (87) They are 
 not to marry " the profane and wicked godless people of 
 the world," but only "in the Lord." (88) "Christian 
 parents are bound to bring up their children in instruction 
 and in information of the Lord." 90 — " In the necessities 
 of the Church and poor brethren, all things are to be in 
 common, and that one Church is to administer to another in 
 time of need." 7 and 9. [Short Confession.] Christ is " God 
 and man, the Son of the living God." He came " into the 
 world to save sinners," to reconcile the sinful world to 
 God the Father. He is the " only mediator, king, priest, 
 and prophet, lawgiver and teacher." 10. [S.C.] — " In Him 
 is fulfilled and by Him taken away, an intolerable burden 
 of the law of Moses, even all the shadows and figures; 
 as namely the priesthood, temple, altar, sacrifice," &c. 
 18. [S.C.] — "They that are the redeemed of the Lord, 
 do change their fleshly weapons, namely, their swords into 
 shares, and their spears into sythes, do lift up no sword, 
 neither hath nor consent to battle." 35. [S.C.] — "Yea 
 
 I 
 
114 
 
 rather they are called of Him (whom they are commanded 
 to obey by a voice heard from heaven) to the following of 
 his unarmed and unweaponed life and of his cross-bearing 
 footsteps." 36 — " It is not permitted that the faithful of 
 the New Testament should swear at all." 
 
 In Kobert Bay lie's "Dissuasive from the Errors of the 
 Times, wherein the tenets of the principal sects, especially 
 of the Independents, are drawn together in one mass, for 
 the most part in the words of their authors," &c. (London, 
 1645), we have additional and valuable information. This 
 work clearly shows the principles and practices of the 
 Separatist Churches in Holland to be those of the Inde- 
 pendent Churches of his time. Baylie was the Commissioner 
 of the Kirk of Scotland to the Westminster Assembly, and 
 he gives details respecting their practices (p. 28.) " Saint 
 Andrew, Monday, Tuesday, January, &c. &c, are words 
 to them prophane and unlawful." " There must be no 
 limitation of preaching either to time or place." " Pulpits 
 they scorn, they laugh at preaching to an hour-glass " 
 (p. 29). " The singing of psalms in metre, not being formal 
 scripture, but a paraphrase, is unlawful. They permit to 
 sing psalms in prose, but herein Mr. Smyth is wiser than 
 his fellows. All singing out of a book is idolatry, but he 
 admits of singing such psalms as the spirit declares to any 
 person immediately, without book ; " preaching the word to 
 them is no particular act, but is common not only to all the 
 officers, but to every gifted brother of the flock. The Lord's 
 Supper they celebrated every Lord's-day. They, count it 
 lawful to join with the Lord's table, love-feasts. When the 
 exercise of reading, expounding, singing of psalms, praying 
 and preaching by the pastor is ended, they will have one, 
 two, three, or four, to prophesy in order, and all to have 
 free liberty of continuing as long as they may think meet. 
 
115 
 
 After this is done they have yet another exercise, wherein 
 by way of conference, questioning and disputation, every 
 one of the congregation may propound publicly and press 
 their scruples, doubts, and objections against anything they 
 may have heard; and as if all these exercises were not 
 enough to tire out a spirit of iron, the most of them being 
 repeated in the afternoon, for a conclusion of all they bring 
 in the laborious and long work of their discipline, for 
 which the whole flock must stay till they have heard 
 debated and discussed every cause that concerns either the 
 officers or any of the people, either in doctrine or manners." 
 This closely agrees with the account given by two of the 
 members of Smyth's Church, of their worship. It seems 
 probable, however (see p. 107) that between the rising 
 of the persons prophesying, the practice of silent prayer 
 observed by the Mennonites prevailed. " We begin by a 
 prayer, after read one or two chapters of the Bible, give 
 the sense thereof and confer on the same. That done, 
 we lay aside our books, — and, after a solemn prayer made 
 by the first speaker, he propoundeth some text out of 
 the scripture and prophesieth out of the same by the space 
 of one hour, or three quarters of an hour. After him 
 standeth up a second speaker, and prophesieth out of the 
 same text. After him the third, the fourth, the fifth, or as 
 many as the time will give leave. Then the first speaker 
 concludeth with prayer, with an exhortation to contribution 
 to the poor. This morning exercise begins at eight of the 
 clock and continueth till twelve of the clock. The like 
 courses and exercises are observed in the afternoon, from 
 two of the clock unto five or six of the clock. Last of all 
 the execution of the government of the church is handled." * 
 
 • Letter from Hugh Bromhead to William Hamerton, of London. Harleian MS. 360 fol. 
 
 12 
 
 >k 
 
116 
 
 This shows the earnestness and pious delight of these 
 excellent men, in heing able at last to worship G-od in peace 
 and safety. Eight hours of worship and disciplinary 
 business, seems however to justify Baillie's criticism, and 
 to have been an unwise disregard of the fact that we have 
 bodies as well as souls, which can be paralleled in modern 
 times. 
 
 It will be a point of great interest to the Society of 
 Friends, to note, that while in these meetings for discipline 
 all the members "had free liberty of voting decisively, and 
 of debate," yet "nothing must go by number or plurality of 
 voices, and there must be no moderator, or prolocutor, for 
 the order of their action." We believe the Society of 
 Friends is the only Church, now existing, who have main- 
 tained this rule up to the present day, and this shows us 
 again the close connection between their practices and those 
 of the Amsterdam Churches. Baylie states (p. 61) that 
 " the new English Independent " (i.e. in 1645) held " the 
 abominable heresy " of " avowing openly the personal 
 inhabitation of the Spirit in all the godly, and his imme- 
 diate revelation without the word, and these as infallible as 
 scripture itself." * Baylie describes the London Indepen- 
 dents of his time as following closely these Separatist 
 Churches of Holland in their practices r and we think 
 that the source of the leading ideas which Fox com- 
 menced propagating in 1648, and upon which he consti- 
 tuted the churches he founded, can now be readily seen. 
 The connection between the views of Smyth on war and 
 
 • This is the current misrepresentation of the doctrine in question by the Presby- 
 terian party of that age, and is couched in the same words in which they attacked 
 Fox's teaching. In the Swarthmore papers there are frequent complaints of misrepre- 
 sentation. 
 
117 
 
 those of George Fox, may be traced in the fact, that in 
 1646 there were some of the English General Baptists 
 who held "that it is unlawful to take up arms for laws 
 and civil liberties."* In 1626 we find them discussing 
 this very question with a Mennonite Church in Holland 
 and taking advice, f It is obvious that their original prin- 
 ciples on the unlawfulness of war had begun to be questioned. 
 Owing to the extensive trade carried on between London 
 and Holland, it was a common practice for those engaged 
 in it to attend the exiled English churches in the large 
 cities. This facilitated the spread of the tracts of Sepa- 
 ratists in England. Later on, Baxter tells us that " five 
 or six ministers who came from Holland and the Brownist 
 relicts, did drive on others according to their dividing 
 principles and sowed the seeds which afterwards spread 
 over all the land."]: He tells us that the leaders of 
 the Separatists in the army, "the men that bore the bell, 
 that did all the hurt amongst them," were " men who had 
 been in London, hatcht up among the old Separatists, and 
 made it all their matter of study and religion to rail against 
 ministers and parish churches and Presbyterians." § 
 
 * " A relation of several heresies," &o. , p. 11, 1616. Errors in the Commonwealth 
 of the Anabaptists (" who teach freewill in spiritual things "). 
 f " Evans' Early Baptists," vol. ii. pp. 29 and 39. 
 J "Baxter's Life," from his manuscript, by Sylvester, p. SS. 
 S "Baxter's Life," p. 63. 
 
APPENDIX TO CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Eeprint of Tract lately found in York Minster Library (without title), and believed to 
 be unique, containing " The last book of John Smith (Smyth), called the Eetrac- 
 tion of his Errors, and the Confirmation of the Truth;" also " The Life and Death 
 of John Smith (Smyth)," by Thomas Piggott ; also John Smyth's " Confession of 
 Faith " in One Hundred Propositions, -which was replied to by John Robinson, of 
 Leyden, in his " Survey of the Confessions of Faith," published in certain conclu- 
 sions by the remainders of Mr. Smyth's Company after his death (published 1614). 
 There is no date, but as Smyth died, August, 1612, it may be inferred with cer- 
 tainty to have been printed between 1613 and 1614. The whole of this reprint has 
 been carefully corrected by S. Walter Stott, Minor Canon and Assistant Librarian 
 of York Minster Library. The importance of this work to the student of the 
 history of the English Baptists is very great. 
 
 The Epistle to the Eeadeb. 
 
 Consideking that all means and helps are necessary for men, to provoke them to the 
 practice of religion, and obedience of the truth, especially in this latter age of the 
 world, when our Saviour Christ witnesseth, that because of the abounding of iniquity, 
 the love of many shall wax cold, which appeareth too manifest in these days. There- 
 fore we have thought good to manifest unto thee (good reader) the manner of the life 
 of (John Smith), remaining for a time at Amsterdam in Holland, and how he carried 
 himself in his sickness, even unto his death. Whereunto we have annexed a small 
 confession of faith : with a little treatise which he writ not long before his death, 
 desiring that it should be published unto the world ; in the reading whereof, we beseech 
 thee to cast away prejudice, and be not forestalled with the supposed errors held by 
 him, or us, nor with the censure of other, which have thrust themselves too far into 
 the room of God, to judge things before the time; but try all things, and take that 
 which is good : and in trying, put on love, which will teach thee to interpret all things in 
 the best part, and the rather, because that to take things in the evil part is the property 
 of an evil mind. Even as the bee and spider coming both to one flower, the one taketh 
 honey and the other poison, according to their nature, so it is with men : for he that is 
 full despiseth an honeycomb, and the sick stomach abhorreth most pleasant meat, but to 
 the sound and hungry all good things have a good taste ; even so it is in spiritual matters : 
 and therefore we direct these things especially unto two sorts of men, the one is the 
 careless professor, who placeth all his religion in knowledge, in speaking, and in out- 
 ward prof ession ; that such may know that true religion consisteth not in knowledge, 
 
11 
 
 but in practice, not in word but in power : and that such as have the form of godliness, 
 and do deny the power thereof, are to be separated from : the other is the hungry soul, 
 and the upright in heart, which seek the Lord, to let them see and know that there is 
 in the Lord all sufficience, and such a measure of grace to be attained unto, as that they 
 may be made partakers of the Divine nature, and may come to the measure of the age 
 of the fulness of Christ (Eph. iv. 13), and to bring every thought into the obedience of 
 Christ. The which, who so well considereth, it will cause them not to be careless and 
 negligent, but careful and diligent, to use all means which may further them in this 
 great work of the Lord. And know also, that the intent of the author is not to teach 
 any man either to despise or neglect the holy ordinances, appointed by Jesus Christ, for 
 the help of His Church, nor to attribute unto them more than is meet, but to use them 
 as means to bring us to the end ; that is, that the Lord hath not given His word, sacra- 
 ments, and the discipline of the Church, unto His people, to the end that they should 
 satisfy themselves with the outward obedience thereof, nor to think that all is well when 
 they walk therein ; but also to be translated into the obedience of that which the word 
 teacheth, and the sacraments signify unto them : that is, to be made like to Jesus Christ, 
 in His life, sufferings, death, burial, resurrection, and ascension, by being partakers with 
 Him of one and the same spirit; consider what we say, and the Lord give thee under- 
 standing in all things. 
 
 (Signed T. P. (Thomas Piggott). 
 
 " I have not concealed Thy mercy and Thy truth from the great congregation." 
 (Psal. xl. 16). " For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness, and with the 
 mouth man confesseth to salvation." (Eom. x. 10). 
 
 The Last Book op John Smith, Called the Ketraction of His Eerobs, and 
 the Confirmation of the Truth. 
 
 " If any man be in Christ, let him be a new creature." (2 Cor. v. 17.) " For they that 
 are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and the lusts." (Gal. v. 24.) 
 
 I am not of the number of those men which assume unto themselves such plenary 
 knowledge and assurance of their ways, and of the perfection and sufficiency thereof, 
 as that they peremptorily censure all men except those of their own understanding, and 
 require that all men upon pain of damnation become subject and captivate in their 
 judgment and walking to their line and level : of which sort are those of our English 
 nation, who publish in print their proclamation against all Churches except those of 
 their own society and fellowship — I mean the double separation, Master Hainsworth and 
 Master Helwys — although the one more near the truth than the other; neither is my 
 purpose, in this my writing, to accuse and condemn other men, but to censure and reform 
 myself. If I should walk with either of the double separation, I must, from the per- 
 suasion of mine own alone perfect reformation, reprove all other, and reject them as 
 short of that mark whereto I come : and I must shut my ears from hearing any 
 instruction which others may afford me ; for this is the quintessence of the separation, 
 to assume unto themselves a prerogative to teach all men, and to be taught of no man. 
 
Ill 
 
 Now I Lave in all my writings hitherto received instruction of others, and professed my 
 readiness to be taught by others, and therefore have I so oftentimes been accused of 
 inconstancy ; well, let them think of me as they please, I profess I have changed, and 
 shall be ready still to change for the better : and if it be their glory to be peremptory 
 and immutable in their articles of religion, they may enjoy that glory without my envy, 
 though not without the grief of my heart for them. The Articles of Beligion which 
 are the ground of my salvation are these, wherein I differ from no good Christian : That 
 Jesus Christ, the son of God and the son of Mary, is the anointed King, Priest, and 
 Prophet of the Church, the only mediator of the New Testament, and that through 
 true repentance and faith in Him, who alone is our Saviour, we receive remission of 
 sins and the Holy Ghost in this life, and therewith all the redemption of our bodies, 
 and everlasting life in the resurrection of the body ; and whosoever walketh according 
 to this rule, I must needs acknowledge him my brother ; yea, although he differ from 
 me in divers other particulars. And howsoever in the days of my blind zeal and 
 preposterous imitation of Christ, I was somewhat lavish in censuring and judging 
 others ; and namely, in the way of separation called Brownism, yet since having been 
 instructed in the way of the Lord more perfectly, and finding my error therein, I pro- 
 test against that my former course of censuring other persons, and especially for all 
 those hard phrases wherewith I have in any of my writings inveighed against either 
 England or the separation : for England, although I cannot with any good conscience 
 acknowledge the wicked ones mingled with the zealous professors in one congregation 
 to be the true outward visible Church which Christ and His Apostles at the first 
 instituted, which consisted only of penitent persons and believers ; yet therefore to say 
 that the zealous professors themselves are antichristian, is a censure such as I cannot 
 justify before the Lord, who is my judge in my conscience. And therefore I utterly 
 revoke and renounce it. Again, howsoever I doubt not but it is an error of the forward 
 professors of the English churches to be mingled with the open wicked in the supper of 
 the Lord, as they daily are, seeing therein they do transgress the first institution of 
 Christ, who ate His supper only with the eleven (for Judas departed soon as he had 
 received the sop of the Passover), yet I cannot therefore conclude the said forward pro- 
 fessors under the same judgment, or fellowship of sin, with the wicked ones with whom 
 they partake the supper. Yea, rather I do also renounce that evil and perverse judg- 
 ment which I have pronounced in my writings, in this particular acknowledging my error 
 therein ; further I must needs avouch that the Bishops of the land grievously sin against 
 God : and the forward professors in ruling them so rigorously, urging their subscription, 
 canons, and ceremonies upon men's consciences upon pain of excommunication, deposi- 
 tion, silence, imprisonment, banishment, and the like penalties : and that therein they sit 
 as Antichrist in the temple of God, which is the conscience. Yet, therefore, to say that 
 all the professors of the land, whether preachers or others that remain under their 
 jurisdiction, do submit unto the beast and receive his mark, that I dare not avouch 
 and justify as I have done, for I doubt not but many touch none of their unclean 
 things, but only submit to Christ so far as they are enlightened ; and if a sin of 
 ignorance make a man an anti-christian, then I demand where shall we find a Christian. 
 In these three particulars, especially have I transgressed against the professors of the 
 English nation. Generally, all those biting and bitter words, phrases, and speeches, 
 used against the professors of the land I utterly retract and revoke, as not being of the 
 
IV 
 
 spirit of Christ, but of the Disciples, who would have called for fire and brimstone from 
 heaven, which Christ rebuketh. Particularly that book against Master Bernard, wherein 
 Master Marbury, Master White, and others are mentioned and cruelly taxed, I retract 
 not for that it is wholly false, but for that it is wholly censorious and critical: and for 
 that therein the contention for outward matters, which are of inferior note, hath broken 
 the rules of love and charity, which is the superior law. Now for the separation, I 
 cannot, nor dare not, in my conscience before the Judge of the whole world justify my 
 writings and dealings against them. For the truth of the matter I doubt not but it is 
 on my side, but the manner of writing is that alone wherein I have failed : for I should 
 have with the spirit of meekness instructed them that are contrary minded, but my 
 words have been stout and mingled with gall, and therefore hath the Lord repayed me 
 home full measure into my bosom, for according to that measure wherewith I measured 
 hath it been measured again unto me, by Master Clifton, especially by Master 
 Hainsworth and Master Bernard. The Lord lay none of our sins to the charge of any of 
 us all, but He of His mercy pass by them : for my part the Lord hath taught me thereby, 
 for hereafter shall I set a watch before my mouth, that I sin not again in that kind and 
 degree. For Master Hainsworth's book, I acknowledge that I erred in the place of the 
 candlestick and altar, but that of the altar is not Master Fenner's error with me, but 
 mine rather with him ; for other things, namely, the chief matter in controversy I hold 
 as I did. Yea, which is more, I say that although it be lawful to pray, preach, and 
 sing out of a book for all penitent persons, yet a man regenerate is above all books and 
 scriptures whatsover, seeing he hath the spirit of God within him, which teacheth him 
 the true meaning of the scriptures, without the which spirit the scriptures are but a 
 dead letter, which is perverted and misconstrued as we see at this day to contrary ends 
 and senses ; and that to bind a regenerate man to a book in praying, preaching or 
 singing, is to set the Holy Ghost to school in the one as well as in the other : for the 
 other question of elders with Master Hainsworth, and of Baptism with Master Clifton, 
 and the two Testaments, I hold as I did, and therein I am persuaded I have the truth. 
 If any man say, why then do you not answer the books written in opposition, my 
 answer is, my desire is to end controversies among Christians rather than to make 
 and maintain them, especially in matters of the outward Church and ceremonies ; 
 and it is the grief of my heart that I have so long cumbered myself and spent my 
 time therein, and I profess that difference in judgment for matter of circumstance, as 
 are all things of the outward Church, shall not cause me to refuse the brotherhood of 
 any penitent and faithful Christian whatsoever. And now from this day forward do I 
 put an end to all controversies and questions about the outward Church and ceremonies 
 with all men, and resolve to spend my time in the main matters wherein consisteth 
 salvation. Without repentance, faith, remission of sin, and the new creature, there is 
 no salvation^but there is salvation without the truth of all the outward oeremonies of 
 the outward Church, li any man say you answer not because you oannot, I say to 
 him, that I am accounted one that cannot answer is not my fame, but to spend my 
 time in a full answer of those things of the outward Church which I am bound to 
 employ better (necessity calling upon me) would be my sin, and so I had rather be 
 accounted unable to answer, than to be found in sin against my conscience. Again, if 
 I should answer, it would breed further strife among Christians — further, we have no 
 means to publish our writings. But my first answer satisfieth my conscience, and so 
 
I rest, having peace at home in this point. But now to come to Master Helwys, his 
 separation, against which I have done nothing in writing hitherto, notwithstanding I 
 am now bound in conscience to publish an apology of certain imputations cast upon 
 me by him in his writings. As first, the sin against the Holy Ghost, because I have 
 denied some truth which once I acknowledged, and wherewith I was enlightened. 
 Than this can there be no more grievous imputation cast upon any man ; than this 
 can there be no higher degree of censuring. What shall I say here for my apology ? 
 Shall I say that my heart yet appertaineth to the Lord, that I daily seek mercy and 
 ask forgiveness, that I labour to reform myself wherein I see my error, that I con- 
 tinually search after the truth and endeavour myself to keep a good conscience in all 
 things ? But this, haply, will not satisfy Master Helwys. Well, let us examine the 
 points wherein I have forsaken the truth : Succession is the matter wherein I hold as 
 I have written to Master Bernard, that succession is abolished by the Church of Borne, 
 and that there is no true ministry derived from the Apostles through the Church of 
 Borne to England, but that the succession is interrupted and broken off. Secondly, 
 I hold, as I did hold then, succession being broken off and interrupted, it may by two 
 or three gathered together in the name of Christ be renewed and assumed again ; and 
 herein there is no difference between Master Helwys and me. Thirdly, Master Helwys 
 said that although there be churches already established, ministers ordained, and 
 sacraments administered orderly, yet men are not bound to join those former churches 
 established, but may, being as yet unbaptized, baptize themselves (as we did) and pro- 
 ceed to build churches of themselves, disorderly (as I take it). Herein I differ from 
 Master Helwys, and therefore he saith I have sinned against the Holy Ghost because I 
 once acknowledged the truth (as Master Helwys calleth it). Here I answer three 
 things : — " 1. I did never acknowledge it. 2. It is not the truth. 3. Though I had 
 acknowledged it, and it were a truth, yet in denying it I have not sinned against the 
 Holy Ghost. First, I did never acknowledge it, that it was lawful for private 
 persons to baptize when there were true churches and ministers from whence we 
 might have our baptism without sin, as there are forty witnesses that can testify : only 
 this is it which I held, that seeing there was no church to whom we could join with a 
 good conscience, to have baptism from them, therefore we might baptize ourselves. 
 That this is so the Lord knoweth, my conscience witnesseth, and Master Helwys him- 
 self will not deny it. Secondly, it is not the truth that two or three private persons 
 may baptize, when there is a true church and ministers established whence baptism 
 may orderly be had : for if Christ himself did fetch His baptism from John, and the 
 Gentiles from the Jews baptized, and if God be the God of order and not of confusion, 
 then surely we must observe this order now, or else disorder is order, and God 
 alloweth disorder ; for if Master Helwys' position be true, that every two or three that 
 see the truth of baptism may begin to baptize, and need not join to former true 
 churches where they may have their baptism orderly from ordained ministers, then the 
 order of the primitive church was order for them and those times only, and this dis- 
 order will establish baptism of private persons. Yea of women from henceforth to the 
 world's end, as Master Helwys his ground doth evidently afford to him that will scan 
 it. Thirdly, though I had acknowledged that assertion of Master Helwys, and it were 
 the truth, and I now forsake it, it doth not thereupon follow that a man sinneth 
 against the Holy Ghost : for I demand, may not a man forsake a truth upon a temptation, 
 
Yl 
 
 and obtain remission upon repentance? Did not Peter so in denying Christ? Did 
 not David so, and continued impenitent till the child was born after adultery wit'i 
 Bethshabe? A man therefore that upon a temptation forsaketh a known truth, may 
 repent and receive mercies — further, may not a man (as he supposeth) upon force of 
 argument, yield from the known truth to error for conscience sake? Have all those 
 sinned against the Holy Ghost that have separated from England and are returned 
 again ? Certainly Master Helwys herein erreth not a little, and breaketh the bond of 
 charity above all men that I ever read or heard, in uttering so sharp a censure upon so 
 weak a ground. Besides, the sin against the Holy Ghost is not in outward ceremonies, 
 but in matter of substance, which is the knowledge of the truth (Heb. vi. 1 — 10), 
 namely a forsaking of repentance and faith in Christ, and falling to profaneness and 
 Paganism : for I hold no part of saving righteousness to consist in outward ceremonies, 
 for they are only as a crutch for the lame and weak to walk withal till they be cured. 
 Concerning succession, briefly thus much : I deny all succession except in the truth ; 
 and I hold we are not to violate the order of the primitive church, except necessity 
 urge a dispensation ; and therefore it is not lawful for every one that seeth the truth to 
 baptize, for then there might be as many churches as couples in the world, and none 
 have anything to do with other, which breaketh the bond of love and brotherhood in 
 churches ; but, in these outward matters, I dare not any more contend with any man, 
 but desire that we may follow the truth of repentance, faith, and regeneration, and 
 lay aside dissension for mint, comine, and annis seed. Another imputation of Master 
 Helwys is concerning the flesh of Christ. Whereto I say, that he that knoweth not 
 that the first and second flesh of an infant in the mother's womb are to be distin- 
 guished, knoweth not yet the grounds of nature and natural reason. I affirmed con- 
 cerning Christ that His second flesh, that is His nourishment, He had from His 
 mother, and that the Scriptures are plain for it; but, concerning the first matter of 
 Christ's flesh, whence it was, I said thus much : That, although I yield it to be a truth 
 in nature that He had it of His mother Mary, yet I dare not make it such an Article 
 of faith as that if any man will not consent unto it, I should therefore refuse brother- 
 hood with him : and that the Scriptures do not lead us (as far as I conceive) to the 
 searching of that point, whereof Christ's natural flesh was made ; but that we should 
 search into Christ's spiritual flesh, to be made flesh of that His flesh, and bone of 
 His bone, in the eommunion and fellowship of the same spirit. That this was my 
 speech and the sum of my assertion concerning this point, I call the Lord and all that 
 heard as witnesses: whereby appeareth Master Hdwys his partiality in reporting this 
 particular. Concerning a secret imputation which Master Helwys, by way of intima- 
 tion, suggesteth, as though I had received much help of maintenance from his company, 
 or from that company of English people that came over together out of the north parts 
 with me, I affirm thus much : That I never received of them all put together the 
 value of forty shillings to my knowledge, since I came out of England, and of Master 
 Helwys, not the value of a penny; but it is well known to Master Helwys and to all the 
 company, that I have spent as much in helping the poor as Master Helwys hath done, 
 and it is not known that Master Helwys hath spent one penny but I have spent 
 another in any common burthen for the relieving of the poor. All that ever Master 
 Helwys can say is that, when I was sick in England, at Bashforth, I was troublesome 
 and chargeable to him; wherein I confess his kindness, but I would have given 
 
 \ 
 
Vll 
 
 him satisfaction, and lie refused it, and in rny sickness there was as much Drought 
 in as I spent. Another imputation is of some moment, that I should affirm Christ 
 in the flesh to be a figure of Himself in the spirit, and that men are not so much 
 to strive about the natural flesh of Christ as about His spiritual flesh ; and that 
 the contention concerning the natural flesh of Christ is like the contention of the 
 soldiers for Christ's coat. True, this I did affirm, and this I defend as the most 
 excellent and comfortable. truth in the Scriptures : for who knoweth not, that to know 
 and be made conformable to the similitude of Christ's death, burial, and resurrection 
 in the mortification of sin and the new creature, to be made flesh of His flesh and 
 bone of His bone, spiritually in the fellowship of one holy anointing, which is Christ's 
 spiritual flesh ; who knoweth not, I say, that this is better than the knowledge of 
 Christ's natural flesh. That Christ's natural flesh is a figure of Christ's spiritual 
 flesh, is plain by Bom. vi. where the Apostle saith that we must be grafted to the 
 similitude of His death, burial, and resurrection ; if His death, burial, and resurrection 
 be a similitude or figure, so is His body that died, was buried, and rose again. The 
 like saith the Apostle, Heb. iv. 15, that Christ was tempted in all things in a figure or 
 similitude; but this point is also plain enough, that all Christ's miracles and doings in 
 the flesh, with His sufferings, are figures of those heavenly things which He in the 
 spirit worketh in the regenerate; He cleanseth their leprosy, casteth out the devil, 
 drieth up the bloody issue, rideth to Jerusalem on an ass, stilleth the winds and sea, 
 feedeth the multitude : for Jesus Christ is yesterday and to-day, and the same also for 
 ever. If this be a truth, then, the contention about Christ's natural flesh is in com- 
 parison like to the soldiers' contention for His coat. It is the Spirit that quickeneth, 
 the flesh profiteth nothing, saith Christ, and so I rest satisfied in this particular. 
 
 Pbopositions and Conclusions concerning true Christian Beligion, containing 
 A Confession of Faith of certain English people, living at Amsterdam. 
 
 1. We believe that there is a God (Heb. xi. 6) against all Epicures and Atheists, which either say in their 
 hearts or utter with their mouths, that there is no God (Psal. xiv. 1 ; Isaiah xxii. 18). 
 
 2. That this God is one in number (1 Cor. viii. 4, 6) against the Pagans or any other that hold a plurality 
 of gods. 
 
 3. That God is incomprehensible and ineffable, in regard of His substance or essence that is God's 
 essence can neither be comprehended in the mind, nor uttered by the words of men or angels (Exod. iii. 
 18-15, and xxxiii. 18-21). 
 
 4. That the creatures and Holy Scriptures do not intend to teach us what God is in substance or essence, 
 but what He is in effect and property (Kom. i. 19, 22 ; Exod. xxxiii. 28). 
 
 5. That these terms, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, do not teach God's substance, but only the hinder 
 parts of God : that which may be known of God (Eom. i., Exod. xxxiii). 
 
 6. That God may be known by His titles, properties, effects, imprinted, and expressed in the creatures, and 
 Scriptures (John xvii. 8). 
 
 7. That to understand and conceive of God in the mind is not the saving knowledge of God, but to be 
 like to God in His effects and properties ; to be made conformable to His divine and heavenly attributes. That 
 is the true saving knowledge of God (2 Cor. iii. 18 ; Matt. v. 48 ; 2 Peter i. 4), whereunto we ought to give 
 all diligence. 
 
 8. That this God manifested in Father, Son, and Holy Ghost (Matt. iii. 16, 17) is most merciful, most 
 mighty most holy, most just, most wise, most true, most glorious, eternal and infinite (Exod. xxxiv. 6, 7; 
 Psalm xc. 2 and cii. 27). 
 
Vlll 
 
 9. That God before the foundation of the world did foresee, and determine the issue and event of all His 
 ■works (Acts xv. 18), and that actually in time He worketh all things by His providence, according to the good 
 pleasure of His will (Eph. i. 11), and therefore we abhor the opinion of them, that avouch, that all things 
 happen by fortune or chance (Acts. iv. 27, 28 ; Matt. x. 29, 30). 
 
 10. That God is not the Author or worker of sin (Psal. v. 4; James i. 13), but that God only did foresee and 
 determine what evil the free will of men and angels would do; but He gave no influence, instinct, motion or 
 inclination to the least sin. 
 
 11. That God in the beginning created the world viz., the heavens, and the earth and all things that are 
 therein (Gen. i. ; Acts xvii. 24). So that the things that are seen, were not of things which did appear 
 (Heb. xi. 3). 
 
 12. That God created man to blessedness, according to His image, in an estate of innocency, free without 
 corruption of sin (Gen. i. 27, ii. 17, 25) ; He created them male and female (to wit) one man and one woman 
 (Gen. i. 27); He framed man of the dust of the earth, and breathed into him the breath of life, so the man 
 was a living Soul (Gen. ii. 7 ; 1 Cor. xv. 45). But the woman He made of a rib, taken out of the side of the 
 man (Gen. ii. 21, 22). That God blessed them, and commanded them to increase, and multiply, and to fill the 
 earth, and to rule over it and all creatures therein (Gen. i. 28, ix. 1, 2 ; Psal. viii. 6). 
 
 13. That therefore marriage is an estate honourable amongst all men, and the bed undefiled ■ viz. 
 betwixt one man and one woman (Heb. xiii. 4 ; 1 Cor. vii. 2), but whoremongers and adulterers God will 
 judge. 
 
 14. That God created man with freedom of will, so that he had ability to choose the good, and eschew the 
 evil, or to choose the evil, and refuse the good, and that this freedom of will was a natural faculty or power, 
 created by God in the soul of man (Gen. ii. 16, 17 ; hi. 6, 7 ; Eccles. vii. 29). 
 
 15. That Adam sinning was not moved or inclined thereto by God, or by any decree of God but that he 
 fell from his innocency, and died the death alone, by the temptation of Satan, his free will assenting there- 
 unto freely (Gen. in. 6). 
 
 16. That the same day that Adam sinned, he died the death (Gen. ii. 17), for the reward of sin is death 
 (Rom. vi. 23), and this is that which the Apostle saith, dead in trespasses and sins (Eph. ii. 1), which is loss 
 of innocency, of the peace of conscience and comfortable presence of God (Gen. iii. 7, 11). 
 
 17. That Adam being fallen did not lose any natural power or faculty, which God created in his soul, for 
 the work of the devil, which is (sin), cannot abolish God's works or creatures : and therefore being fallen he 
 still retained freedom of will (Gen. iii. 23, 24). 
 
 18. That original sin is an idle term, and that there is no such thing as men intend by the word 
 (Ezek. xviii. 20), because God threatened death only to Adam (Gen. ii. 17) not to his posterity, and because 
 God created the soul (Heb. xii. 9). 
 
 19. That if original sin might have passed from Adam to his posterity, Christ's death, which was 
 effectual before Cain and Abel's birth, He being the lamb slain from the beginning of the world, stopped the 
 issue and passage thereof (Rev. xiii. 8). 
 
 20. That infants are conceived and born in innocency without sin, and that so dying are undoubtedly 
 saved, and that this is to be understood of all infants, under heaven (Gen. v. 2, i. 27 compared with 1 Cor. xv. 49) 
 for where there is no law there is no transgression, sin is not imputed while there is no law (Rom. iv. 15 and 
 v. 13), but the law was not given to infants, but to them that could understand (Rom. v. 13 ; Matt. xiii. 9 ; 
 Neh. viii. 3). 
 
 21. That all actual sinners bear the image of the first Adam, in his innocency, fall, and restitution in the 
 offer of grace (1 Cor. xv. 49), and so pass under these three conditions, or threefold estate. 
 
 22. That Adam being fallen God did not hate him, but loved him still, and sought his good (Gen. iii. 
 8 — 15), neither doth he hate any man that falleth with Adam ; but that He loveth mankind, and from His 
 love sent His only begotten Son into the world, to save that which was lost, and to seek the sheep that went 
 astray (John iii. 16). 
 
 23. That God never forsaketh the creature tall there be no remedy, neither doth He cast away His 
 innocent creature from all eternity ; but casteth away men irrecoverable in sin (Isa. v. 4; Ezek. xviii. 23, 32, 
 and xxxiii. 11 ; Luke xiii. 6, 9). 
 
 24. That as there is in all the creatures a natural inclination to their young ones, to do them good, so there 
 is in the Lord toward man ; for every spark of goodness in the creature is infinitely good in God (Rom. i. 
 20 ; Psal. xix 4 ; Rom. x. 18). 
 
 25. That as no man begetteth his child to the gallows, nor no potter maketh a pot to break it ; so God 
 doth not create or predestinate any man to destruction (Ezek. xxxiii. 11; Gen. i. 27; 1 Cor. xv. 49; 
 Gen. v. 8). 
 
 26. That God before the foundation of the world hath determined the way of life and salvation to 
 consist in Christ, and that He hath foreseen who would follow it (Eph. i. 5 ; 2 Tim. i. 9), and on the 
 contrary hath determined the way of perdition to consist in infidelity, and in impenitency, and that he hath 
 foreseen who would follow after it (Judo, 4th verse.) 
 
 87. That as God created all men according to His image, so hath He redeemed all that fall by actual 
 
IX 
 
 sin, to the same end ; and that God in His redemption hath not swerved from His mercy, which He 
 manifested in His creation (John i. 3, 16 ; 2 Cor. v. 19 ; 1 Tim. ii. 6, 6 ; Ezek. xxxiii. 11). 
 
 28. That Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners, and that God in His love to His enemies did 
 Bend Him (John iii. 16) ; that Christ died for His enemies (Eom. v. 10) ; that He bought them that deny 
 Him (2 Peter ii. 1), thereby teaching us to love our enemies (Matt. v. 44, 45). 
 
 29. That Christ Jesus after His baptism by a voice out of heaven from the Father, and by the anointing 
 of the Holy Ghost, which appeared upon His head in the form of a dove, is appointed the prophet of the 
 church, whom all men must hear (Matt. iii. ; Heb. iii. 1, 2) ; and that both by His doctrine and life, which 
 He led here in the earth, by all His doings and sufferings, He hath declared and published, as the only 
 prophet and lawgiver of His Church, the way of peace and life, the glad tidings of the gospel (Acts iii. 23, 24). 
 
 30. That Christ Jesus is the brightness of the glory and the engraven form of the Father's substance, 
 supporting all things by His mighty power (Heb. i. 3) ; and that He is become the mediator of the New 
 Testament (to wit) the King, Priest, and Prophet of the Church, and that the faithful through Him are thus 
 made spiritual Kings, Priests, and Prophets (Rev. i. 6 ; 1 John ii. 20 ; Eev. xix. 10). 
 
 31. That Jesus Christ is He which in the beginning did lay the foundation of the heavens and earth 
 which shall perish (Heb. i. 10 ; Psalm cii. 26) ; that He is Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, 
 the first and the last, He is the wisdom of God, which was begotten from everlasting before all creatures 
 (Micah v. 2 ; Prov. viii. 24 ; Lute xi. 49) ; He was in the form of God, and thought it no robbery to be 
 equal with God ; yet He took to Him the shape of a servant, the Word became flesh (John i. 14), wonderfully 
 by the power of God in the womb of the Virgin Mary : He was of the seed of David according to the flesh, 
 (Phil. ii. 7 ; Heb. 10 ; Bom. i. 3) ; and that He made Himself of no reputation, humbled Himself, and became 
 obedient unto the death of the cross, redeeming us from our vain conversation, not with silver or gold, but 
 with the precious blood of Himself, as of a lamb without spot and undenled (1 Pet. i. 18, 19). 
 
 32. That although the sacrifice of Christ's body and blood offered up unto God His Father upon the 
 cross, be a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour, and that God in Him is well pleased, yet it doth not 
 reconcile God unto us, which did never hate us, nor was our enemy, but reconcileth us unto God (2 Cor. 5, 19), 
 and skyeth the enmity and hatred, which is in us against God (Ephes. i. 14, 17 ; Rom. i. 30). 
 
 33. That Christ was delivered to death for our sins (Kom. iv. 25), and that by His death we have the 
 remission of our sins (Eph. ii. 7), for He cancelled the hand-writing of ordinances, the hatred, the law of 
 commandments in ordinances (Eph. ii. 15 ; Colos. ii. 14) which was against us (Deut. xxxi. 26) ; He spoiled 
 principalities and powers, made a shew of them openly, and triumphed over them on the cross (Colos. ii. 15) ; 
 by death He destroyed him that had the power of death, that is the devil (Heb. ii. 14). 
 
 84. That the enemies of our salvation, which Christ vanquished on His cross, are the gates of hell, the 
 power of darkness, Satan, sin, death, the grave, the curse or condemnation, wicked men, and persecutors 
 (Eph. vi. 12 ; 1 Cor. xv. 26, 54, 57 ; Matt. xvi. 18 ; R3V. xx. 10, 14, 15), which enemies we must overcome 
 no otherwise than Christ hath done (John xxi. 22 ; 1 Pet. ii. 21 ; Rev. xiv. 4). 
 
 35. That the efficacy of Christ's death is only derived to them, which do mortify their sins, which are 
 grafted with Him to the similitude of His death (Rom. vi. 3-6), which are circumcised with circumcision 
 made without hands, by putting off the sinful body of the flesh, through the circumcision which Christ 
 worketh (Colos. ii. 11) who is the minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises 
 made to the fathers (Rom. xv. 8 compared with Deut. xxx. 6). 
 
 86. That there are three which bear witness in the earth, the spirit, water and blood, and these three are 
 one in testimony, witnessing that Christ truly died (1 John v. 8) for He gave up the ghost (John xix. 30) ; 
 and out of His side pierced with a spear came water and blood (verse 34, 35), the cover of the heart being 
 pierced, where there is water contained. 
 
 37. That every mortified person hath this witness in himself (1 John v. 10), for the spirit blood, and 
 water of sin is gone, that is the life of sin with the nourishment and cherishment thereof (1 Pet. iv. 1 ; 
 Rom. vi. 7 ; 1 John iii. 6). 
 
 88. That Christ Jesus being truly dead was also buried (John xix. 89, 42), and that He lay in the grave 
 the whole Sabbath of the Jews ; but in the grave He saw no corruption (Psal. xvi. 10 ; Acts ii. 81). 
 
 89. That all mortified persons are also buried with Christ, by the baptism, which is into His death (Rom. 
 vi. 4 ; Colos. ii. 12) ; keeping their Sabbath with Christ in the grave (that is) resting from their own works 
 as God did from His (Heb. iv. 10), waiting there in hope for a resurrection (Psal. xvi. 9). 
 
 40. That Christ Jesus early in the morning, the first day of the week, rose again after His death and 
 burial (Matt, xxviii. 6) for our justification (Rom. iv. 25), being mightily declared to be the Son of God, by the 
 Spirit of sanctification, in the resurrection from the dead (Rom. i. 4). 
 
 41. That these that are grafted with Christ to the similitude of His death and burial shall also be to the 
 Bimilitude of His resurrection (Rom. vi. 4, 5) ; for He doth quicken or give life unto them, together with 
 Himself (Colos. ii. 13 ; Eph. ii. 5, 6) : for that is their salvation, and it is by grace (Eph. ii. 5 ; 1 John v. 11, 
 12,13; Titus iii. 5, 6, 7). 
 
 42. That this quickening or reviving of Christ, this laver of regeneration, this renewing of the Holy 
 Ghost, is our justification and salvation (Titus iii. 6, 7). This is that pure river of water of life clear as 
 
crystal, which proceedeth out of the throne of God, and of the Lamb (Rev. xxii. 1) ; which also floweth out of 
 the belly of him that believeth in Christ (John vii. 38) ; this is those precious promises whereby we are made 
 partakers of the divine nature, by flying the corruptions that are in the world through lust (2 Pet. i. 4) ; this 
 is the fruit of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God ; this is the white stone wherein 
 there is a name written, which no man knoweth, save he that receiveth it. This is the morning star, this is 
 the new name, the name of God, the name of the City of God ; the new Jerusalem which descendeth from 
 God out of heaven ; this is the hidden manna, that white clothing, eye salve and gold, and that heavenly 
 supper which Christ promiseth to them, that overcome (Rev. ii. 7, 17, 18, and iii. 5, 12, 18, 20). 
 
 43. That there are three which bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit ; and 
 that these three are one in testimony, witnessing the resurrection of Christ. The Father saith thou art my 
 Son, this day have I begotten thee (Acts xiii. 33-35). The Son testifieth of his own resurrection being forty 
 days with His disciples (Act. i. 3). The Holy Ghost testifieth the same whom Christ sent to His disciples 
 upon the day of Penticost (Act. ii.). 
 
 44. That every person that is regenerate and risen again with Christ hath these three aforesaid witnesses 
 in himself (1 Joh. v. 10) ; for Christ doth dwell in his heart by faith (Eph. iii. 17) ; and the Father dwelleth 
 with the Son (Joh. xiv. 23) ; and the Holy Ghost likewise (1 Cor. iii. 16); and that the grace of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost is with them (2 Cor. xiii. 13). 
 
 45. That Christ having forty days after His resurrection conversed with His disciples (Acts i. 3), ascended 
 locally into the heavens (Acts i. 9), which must contain Him unto the time that all things be restored 
 (Acts iii. 21). 
 
 That they which are risen with Christ, ascend up spiritually with Him, seeking those things which 
 are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God, and that they set their affections on heavenly things, 
 and not on earthly things (Col. iii. 1-5). 
 
 46. That Christ now being received into heaven, sitteth at the right hand of God (Mark xvi. 9), having 
 led captivity captive, and given gifts unto men (Eph. iv. 8) ; that God hath now highly exalted H im, and 
 given Him a name above every name; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, 
 in earth and under the earth (Phil. ii. 9, 10), that He hath obtained all power both in heaven and in earth 
 (Matt, xxviii. 18), and hath made all things subject under His feet, and hath appointed Him over all things to 
 be the head to the church, that is His body, the fulness of Him that filleth all in all things (Eph. i, 2-23). 
 
 47. That the regenerate do sit together with Christ Jesus in heavenly places (Eph. ii. 6), that they sit 
 with Him in His throne as He sitteth with the Father in His throne (Rev. iii. 21), that they have power over 
 nations, and rule them with a rod of iron, and as a potter's vessel they are broken in pieces (Rev. ii. 26, 27) ; 
 and that sitting on twelve thrones, they do judge the twelve tribes of Israel (Matt. xix. 28), which 
 spiritually is to put all their enemies in subjection under their feet, so that the evil one doth not touch 
 them (1 John v. 18), nor the gates of hell prevail against them (Matt. xvi. 28), and that they are become 
 pillars in the house of God, and go no more out (Rev. iii. 12). 
 
 48. That Christ Jesus being exalted at the right hand of God the Father, far above all principalities and 
 powers, might, and domination, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but in the world to 
 come (Eph. i. 21), hath received of His Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, which He also shed forth upon 
 His disciples on the Day of Pentecost (Act ii. 83). 
 
 49. That Christ Jesus, in His resurrection, ascension, and exaltation, is more and rather Lord and Christ, 
 Saviour, anointed, and King, than in His humiliation, sufferings and death (Acts ii. 86; Phil. ii. 7, 11), for the 
 end is more excellent than the means, and His sufferings were the way by the which He entered into His 
 glory (Luke xxiv. 16), and so by consequent the efficacy of His resurrection in the new creature, is more noble 
 and excellent, than the efficacy of His death in the mortification and remission of sins. 
 
 50. That the knowledge of Christ according to the flesh is of small profit (2 Cor. v. 16, 17), and the 
 knowledge of Christ's genealogy and history, is no other but that which the Devil hath as well if not better 
 than any man living; but the knowledge of Christ according to the spirit is effectual to salvation, which is 
 spiritually to be grafted to the similitude of Christ's birth, life, miracles, doings, sufferings, death, burial, 
 resurrection, ascension, and exaltation (Rom. vi. 3, 6). 
 
 51. That Christ Jesus, according to the flesh and history in His doings and suffering, is a great mystery, 
 and divine sacrament of Himself, and of His ministry in the spirit, and of those spiritual things which He 
 worketh in those which are to be heirs of salvation (Rom. vi. 3, 6; Eph. ii. 5, 6), and that spiritually He 
 performeth all those miracles in the regenerate which He wrought in His flesh; He healeth their leprosy, 
 bloody issue, blindness, dumbness, deafness, lameness, palsy, fever, He casteth out the devils and unclean 
 spirits, He raiseth the dead, rebuketh the winds and the sea, and it is calm ; He feedeth thousands with the 
 barley loaves and fishes (Matt. viii. 16, 17, compared with Isaiah liii. 4, John vi. 26, 27). 
 
 52. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father and the Son (John xiv. 26, and xvi. 7) ; that He is 
 the eternal spirit, whereby Christ offered himself without spot to God (Heb. ix. 14) ; that He is that other 
 comforter, which Christ asketh, obtaineth, and sendeth from the Father (John xiv. 16), which dwelleth In 
 the regenerate (1 Cor. iii. 16), which leadeth them into all truth (John xvi. 13), He is that anointing which 
 teacheth them all things, and that they have no need that any man teach them, but as the same anointing 
 teacheth (1 John ii. 20, 27). 
 
XI 
 
 58. That although there be divers gifts of the Spirit yet there is but one Spirit, which distributeth to 
 every one as He will (2 Cor. xii. 4, 11 ; Eph. iv. 4), that the outward gifts of the spirit which the Holy Ghost 
 poureth forth, upon the Day of Pentecost upon the disciples, in tongues and prophecy, and gifts, and healing, 
 and miracles, which is called the Baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire (Acts. i. 5) were only a figure of and an 
 hand leading to better things, even the most proper gifts of the spirit of sanctification, which is the new 
 creature ; which is the one baptism (Eph. iv. 4, compared with Act ii. 83, 38, and with Luke x. 17, 20). 
 
 54. That John Baptist and Christ are two persons, their ministries are two ministries several, and their bap- 
 tisms are two baptisms, distinct the one from the other (John i. 20; Acts xiii. 25; Acts i. 4, 5; Matt. iii. 11. 
 
 55. That John taught the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, baptizing with water to 
 amendment of life (Matt. iii. 11), thus preparing a way for Christ and His baptism (Luke iii. 3, 6), by bring- 
 ing men to repentance and faith in the Messias, whom he pointed out with the finger (saying), behold the 
 Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world (John i. 81, 29; Act xix. 4). 
 
 56. That Christ is stronger, and hath a more excellent office and ministry than John (Matt. iii. 11); that 
 He baptiseth with the Holy Ghost and fire; that He cometh and walketh in the way which John hath pre- 
 pared : and that the new creature followeth repentance (Luke iii. 6). 
 
 57. That repentance and faith in the Messias, are the conditions to be performed on our belialf, for the 
 obtaining of the promises (Acts ii. 38; John i. 12); that the circumcision of the heart, mortification and the 
 promise of the spirit, that is, the new creature, are the promises which are made to the aforesaid conditions 
 (Deut. xxx. 6; Acts ii. 88; Gal. iii. 14; 2 Pet. i. 4, 5), which promises are all yea and Amen in Christ Jesus 
 (2 Cor. i. 20), and that in the regenerate (Gal. iii. 16). 
 
 58. That repentance and faith are wrought in the hearts of men, by the preaching of the word, outwardly 
 in the Scriptures, and creatures, the grace of God preventing us by the motions and instinct of the spirit, 
 which a man hath power to receive or reject (Matt, xxiii. 87; Acts vii. 51; Acts vi. 10; Bom. x. 14, 18), that 
 our justification before God consisteth not in the performance of the conditions which God requireth of us, 
 but in the partaking of the promises, the possessing of Christ, remission of sins, and the new creature. 
 
 59. That God the Father, of His own good will doth beget us, by the word of truth (James i. 18), which 
 is an immortal seed (1 Pet. i. 23), not the doctrine of repentance and faith which may be lost (Luke viii. 18) ; 
 and that God the Father, in our regeneration, neither needeth nor useth the help of any creature, but that 
 the Father, the Word and the Holy Ghost, immediately worketh that work in the soul, where the free will of 
 men can do nothing (John ii. 18). 
 
 60. That such as have not attained the new creature, have need of the scriptures, creatures and ordinances 
 of the Church, to instruct them, to comfort them, to stir them up the better to perform the condition of 
 repentance to the remission of sins (2 Pet. i. 19 ; 1 Cor. xi. 26; Eph. iv. 12—28). 
 
 61. That the new creature which is begotten of God, needeth not the outward scriptures, creatures, or 
 ordinances of the church, to support or help them (2 Cor. xiii. 10, 12; 1 Joh. ii. 27; 1 Cor. i. 15, 16; 
 Bev. xxi. 23), seeing he hath three witnesses in himself, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost : which 
 are better than all scriptures, or creatures whatsoever. 
 
 62. That as Christ who was above the law notwithstanding was made under the law, for our cause : so the 
 regenerate in love to others, can and will do no other, than use the outward things of the church, for the 
 gaining and supporting of others : and so the outward church and ordinances are always necessary, for all 
 sorts of persons whatsoever (Matt. iii. 15, xxviii. 19, 20; 1 Cor. viii. 9). 
 
 68. That the new creature although he be above the law and scriptures, yet he can do nothing against the 
 law or scriptures, but rather all his doings shall serve to the confirming and establishing of the law (Bom. iii 81). 
 Therefore he can neither lie, nor steal, nor commit adultery, nor kill, nor hate any man, or do any other 
 fleshly action, and therefore all fleshly libertinism is contrary to regeneration, detestable, and damnable 
 (John viii. 84, Bom. vi. 15, 16, 18; 2 Pet. ii. 18, 19; 1 John v. 18). 
 
 64. That the outward church visible, consists of penitent persons only, and of such as believing in Christ, 
 bring forth fruits worthy amendment of life (1 Tim. vi. 8, 5 ; 2 Tim. iii. 1, 5 ; Acts xix. 4). 
 
 65. That the visible church is a mystical figure outwardly, of the true, spiritual invisible church ; which 
 consisteth of the spirits of just and perfect men only, that is of the regenerate (Bev. i. 20, compared with 
 Bev. xxi. 2, 23, 27). 
 
 66. That repentance is the change of the mind from evil to that which is good (Matt. iii. 2), a sorrow for 
 sin committed, with a humble heart for the same; and a resolution to amend for the time to come; with an 
 unfeigned endeavour therein (2 Cor. vii. 8, 11 ; Isaiah i. 16, 17; Jer. xxxi. 18, 19). 
 
 67. That when we have done all that we can we are unprofitable servants, and all our righteousness is as 
 a stained cloth (Luke xvii. 20), and that we can only suppress and lop off the branches of sins, but the root of 
 sin we cannot pluck up out of our hearts (Jer. iv. 4, compared with Deut. xxx. 6, 8). 
 
 68. That faith is a knowledge in the mind of the doctrine of the law and gospel contained in the pro- 
 phetical, and apostolical scriptures of the Old and New Testament : accompanying repentance with an 
 assurance that God, through Christ, will perform unto us His promises of remission of sins, and mortification, 
 upon the condition of our unfeigned repentance, and amendment of life (Bom. x. 18, 14, 15 ; Aots v. 80-82, 
 and Act ii. 88, 39; Heb. xi. 1 ; Mark i. 15.) 
 
Xll 
 
 69. That all penitent and faithful Christians are brethren in the oommunion of the outward church, whereso- 
 ever they live, by what name soever they are known, which in truth and zeal, follow repentance and faith, though 
 compassed with never so many ignorances and infirmities ; and we salute them all with a holy kiss, being 
 heartily grieved that we which follow after one faith, and one spirit, one Lord, and one God, one body, and 
 one baptism, should be rent into so many sects and schisms : and that only for matters of less moment. 
 
 70. That the outward baptism of water, is to be administered only upon such penitent and faithful 
 persons as are (aforesaid), and not upon innocent infants, or wicked persons (Matt. iii. 2, 3, compared with 
 Matt, xxviii. 19, 20, and John iv. 1). 
 
 71. That in Baptism to the penitent person, and believer, there is presented, and figured, the spiritual 
 baptism of Christ, (that is) the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and fire : the baptism into the death and resurrec- 
 tion of Christ : even the promise of the Spirit, which he shall assuredly be made partaker of, if he continue to 
 the end (Gal. iii. 14; Matt. iii. 11 ; 1 Cor. xii. 13 ; Eom. vi. 3, 6 ; Col. ii. 10). 
 
 72. That in the outward supper which only baptised persons must partake, there is presented and 
 figured before the eyes of the penitent and faithful, that spiritual supper, which Christ maketh of His flesh and 
 blood : which is crucified and shed for the remission of sins (as the bread is broken and the wine poured forth), 
 and which is eaten and drunken (as is the bread and wine bodily) only by those which are flesh, of His flesh, 
 and bone of His bone : in the communion of the same spirit (1 Cor. xii. 13 ; Rev. iii. 20, compared with 1 Cor. 
 xi. 23, 26; John vi. 53,58. 
 
 73. That the outward baptism and supper do not confer, and convey grace and regeneration to the parti- 
 cipants or communicants : but as the word preached, they serve only to support and stir up the repentance 
 and faith of the communicants till Christ come, till the day dawn, and the day-star arise in their hearts 
 (1 Cor. xi. 26; 2 Peter, i. 19; 1 Cor. i. 5-8). 
 
 74. That the sacraments have the same use that the word hath ; that they are a visible word, and that they 
 teach to the eye of them that understand as the word teacheth the ears of them that have ears to hear (Prov. 
 x. 12), and therefore as the word appertaineth not to infants, no more do the sacraments. 
 
 75. That the preaching of the word, and ministry of the sacraments, representeth the ministry of Christ 
 in the spirit; who teacheth, baptiseth, and feedeth the regenerate, by the Holy Spirit inwardly and invisibly. 
 
 76. That Christ hath set in his outward church two sorts of ministers : viz., some who are called pastors, 
 teachers or elders, who administer in the word and sacraments, and others who are called Deacons, men and 
 ■women : whose ministry is, to serve tables and wash the saints' feet (Acts vi. 2-4; Phil. i. 1; 1 Tim. iiL 
 2, 3, 8, 11, and chap. v). 
 
 77. That the separating of the impenitent, from the outward communion of the Church, is a figure of the 
 eternal rejection, and reprobation of them that persist impenitent in sin (Rev. xxi. 27, and xxii. 14-15, Matt, 
 xvi. 18 and xviii. 18 ; John xx. 23, compared with Rev. iiL 12). 
 
 78. That none are to be separated from the outward communion of the Church but such as forsake repent- 
 ance, which deny the power of Godliness (2 Tim. iii. 5), and namely that sufficient admonition go before, 
 according to the rule (Matt, xviii. 15-18), and that none are to be rejected for ignorance or errors, or infir- 
 mities so long as they retain repentance and faith in Christ (Rom. xiv., and 1 Thess. v. 14 ; Rom. xvi. 17, 18), 
 but they are to be instructed with meekness ; and the strong are to bear the infirmities of the weak ; and 
 that we are to support one another through love. 
 
 79. That a man may speak a word against the Son, and be pardoned (that is), a man may err in the know- 
 ledge of Christ's History, and in matters of the outward church, and be forgiven, doing it in an ignorant 
 zeal ; but he that speaketh a word against the Holy Ghost (that is) that after illumination forsaketh repent- 
 ance and faith in Christ, persecuting them, trampling under foot the blood of the covenant : returning with 
 the dog to the vomit ; that such shall never be pardoned, neither in this world, nor in the world to come (Matt, 
 xii. 31, 32, compared with Hebrews vi. 4, and chap. x. 26-29 ; 2 Pet. ii. 20, 22). 
 
 80. That persons separated from the communion of the church, are to be accounted as heathens and publi- 
 cans (Matt, xviii.), and that they are so far to be shunned, as they may pollute : notwithstanding being ready 
 to instruct them, and to relieve them in their wants : seeking by all lawful means to win them : considering 
 that excommunication is only for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the 
 Lord (1 Cor. v. 5, 11; Matt. xi. 19 ; Luke xv. 1, 2). 
 
 81. That there is no succession in the outward church, but that all the succession is from heaven, and 
 that the new creature only, hath the thing signified, and substance, whereof the outward church and ordi- 
 nances are shadows (Col. ii. 16, 17), and therefore he alone hath power, and knoweth aright, how to administer 
 in the outward church, for the benefit of others (John vi. 45) : yet God is not the God of confusion but of 
 order, and therefore we are in the outward church, to draw as near the first institution as may be, in all 
 things (1 Cor. xiv. 33) ; therefore it is not lawful for every brother to administer the word and sacrament? 
 (Eph. iv. 11, 12, compared with 1 Cor. xii. 4, 5, 6, 28, 29). 
 
 82. That Christ hath set in his outward church the vocation of master and servant, parents and children, 
 husband and wife (Eph. v. 22-25, chap. vi. 1, 4, 5, 9), and hath commanded every soul to be subject to the 
 higher powers (Rom. xiii. 1), not because of wrath only, but for conscience sake (verse 5) that we are to give 
 them their duty, as tribute, and custom, honour, and fear, not speaking evil of them that are in authority 
 
 K 
 
Xlll 
 
 (Jade, verse 8), but praying and giving thanks for them (1 Tim. ii. 1, 2), for that is acceptable in the sight of 
 God, even our Saviour. 
 
 83. That the office of the magistrate, is a disposition or permissive ordinance of God for the good of 
 mankind : that one man like the brute beasts devour not another (Rom. xiii.), and that justice and civility, 
 may be preserved among men : and that a magistrate may so please God in his calling, in doing that which is 
 righteous and just in the eyes of the Lord, that he may bring an outward blessing upon himself, his posterity 
 and subjects (2 Kings, x. 30, 31). 
 
 84. That the magistrate is not by virtue of his office to meddle with religion, or matters of conscience, to 
 force and compel men to this or that form of religion, or doctrine : but to leave Christian religion free, to 
 every man's conscience, and to handle only civil transgressions (Eom. xiii.), injuries and wrongs of man 
 against man, in murder, adultery, theft, etc., for Christ only is the king, and lawgiver of the church and 
 conscience (James iv. 12). 
 
 85. That if the magistrate will follow Christ, and be His disciple, he must deny himself, take up his cross, 
 and follow Christ : he must love his enemies and not kill them, he must pray for them, and not punish them, 
 he must feed them and give them drink, not imprison them, banish them, dismember them, and spoil their 
 goods ; he must suffer persecution and affliction with Christ, and be slandered, reviled, blasphemed, scourged, 
 buffeted, spit upon, imprisoned and killed with Christ ; and that by the authority of magistrates, which 
 things he cannot possibly do, and retain the revenge of the sword. 
 
 86. That the Disciples of Christ, the members of the outward church, are to judge all their causes of differ- 
 ence, among themselves, and they are not to go to law, before the magistrates (1 Cor. vi. 1,7), and that all 
 their differences must be ended by (yea) and (nay) without an oath (Matt. v. 33-37 ; James v. 12). 
 
 87. That the Disciples of Christ, the members of the outward church, may not marry any of the profane, or 
 wicked, godless people of the world, but that every one is to marry in the Lord (1 Cor. vii. 39), every man one 
 only wife, and every woman one only husband (1 Cor. vii. 2). 
 
 88. That parents are bound to bring up their children in instruction and information of the Lord (Eph. vi. 4), 
 and that they are to provide for their family : otherwise they deny the faith, and are worse than infidels 
 (1 Tim. v. 8). 
 
 89. That notwithstanding if the Lord shall give a man any special calling, as Simon, and Andrew, James, 
 and John, then they must leave all, father, ship, nets, wife, children, yea, and life also to follow Christ (Luke 
 xiv. 26; Matt. iv. 18-20). 
 
 90. That in the necessities of the church, and poor brethren, all things ore to be common (Acts iv. 32), yea and 
 that one church is to administer to another in time of need (Gal. ii. 10 ; Acts xi. 30 ; 1 Cor. iv. 8, and chap. ix). 
 
 91. That all the bodies of all men that are dead, shall by the power of Christ, be raised up, out of his own 
 proper seed, as corn out of the seed rotting in the earth (1 Cor. xv.). 
 
 92. That these which live in the last day shall not die, but shall be changed in a moment ; in the 
 twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet (1 Cor. xv. 52), for the trump shall blow, and the dead shall be raised 
 up incorruptible, and we shall be changed, not in substance but in qualities ; for the bodies shall rise in honour, 
 in power, in incorruption, and spiritual : being sown in dishonour, in weakness, in corruption, and natural 
 (1 Cor. xv. 42, 44). 
 
 93. That the bodies being raised up, shall be joined to the souls, whereto formerly they were united ; which 
 till that time were preserved in the hands of the Lord (Eev. vi. 9, Job xix. 25-27). 
 
 94. That it is appointed to all men that they shall once die, and then cometh the judgment (Heb. ix. 27), 
 and that the change of them that live on the earth at the last day, shall be as it were a death unto them 
 (1 Cor. xv. 52 ; 1 Thes. iv. 15-17). 
 
 95. That there shall be a general, and universal day of judgment, when everyone shall receive according to 
 the things that are done in the flesh, whether they be good or evil (1 Cor. v. 10, Acts xvii. 31). 
 
 96. That of that day and hour knoweth no man ; no, not the Angels in heaven, neither the Son Himself, 
 but the Father only. (Mark xiii. 32). 
 
 97. That Christ Jesus that man, shall be judge in that day (Acts xvii. 81), that he shall come in the clouds 
 with glory : and all His holy angels with Him (Matt, xxv), with a shout, and with the voice of the Archangel, 
 and with the trump of God (1 Thes. iv. 16), and He shall sit upon the throne of His glory ; and all nations 
 shall be gathered before Him, and He shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd separateth the sheep 
 from the goats, setting the sheep on His right hand and the goats on the left (Matt. xxv.). 
 
 98. That the king shall say to the sheep, the regenerate, which ore on His right hand, " Come, ye blessed 
 of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you before the foundation of the world ;" and it shall be per- 
 formed accordingly (Matt. xxv). 
 
 99. That the king shall say to them on His left hand, the goats, the wioked ones, " Depart from me, ye 
 cursed, into everlasting fire prepared for the Devil and his angels," and it shall be accomplished accordingly 
 (Matt. xxv). 
 
 100. That after the judgment ended and accomplished, and the last enemy that is death being put tinder 
 the feet of Christ, then the Son himself shall deliver up the kingdom into the hands of the Father, and shall 
 be subject unto Him, that subdued all things unto Him, that God may bo all in all (1 Cor. xv. 24-28). 
 
XIV 
 
 The Life and Death of John Smith. 
 
 •• The righteous perUheth and no man considereth it in heart, and merciful men are 
 taken away, and no man understandeth that the righteous is taken away from the evil 
 to come." — Isaiah lvli. 1, 2. 
 
 il Then I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, write the dead which die in the 
 Lord are fully blessed : even so saith the spirit, for they rest from their labours, and 
 their works follow them. — Bev. xiv. 13. 
 
 Afteb a certain time (living at Amsterdam) he began to practise physic (knowing that 
 a man was bound to use the gifts that the Lord had bestowed upon him for the good of 
 others), in administering whereof he usually took nothing of the poorer sort; and if 
 they were rich he took but halE so much as other doctors did : excepting some, who 
 being well able and well minded, urged more upon him ; some demanding of him why 
 he took no more, alleging that he must pay his house-rent, maintain his wife and 
 children. He answered, you must give me leave herein to use my conscience. Moreover 
 he was so mindful and so careful for the poor, that he would rather live sparingly in 
 his house (or as wa say) neglect himself, his wife, and children, than that any should be 
 in extre uity. Upon a time, seeing one slenderly apparelled, he sent them his gown, to 
 make them clothes. It being refused (saying that their wants was not so great as he 
 supposed) , he answered, that if they did refuse it the fault should be upon themselves, 
 for he was willing to give it, and that it was but his duty, according to that speech in the 
 gospel, " He that hath two coats, let him part with him that hath none." So that he 
 was well beloved of most men, and hated of none save a few of our English nation, who 
 had nothing against him but that he differed from them in some points of religion ; not- 
 withstanding he would beseech the Lord to open their eyes to see better, and to forgive 
 them their sins : and he was ready to help any of them as occasion was offered him. 
 Thus living uprightly in the sight of all men, being both painful and careful to do good 
 to all, for soul and body, according to his ability : It pleased the Lord at the length to 
 visit him with sickness, and with a disease whereby he perceived that his life should not 
 long continue, yet remaining about seven weeks, during the which space he behaved 
 himself Christian-like, exaniiaing his life, confessing his sins, praying for patience, 
 having always confidence in the mercy and favour of the Lord towards him in the end. 
 A day or two before his death the brethren having recourse unto him, and some of 
 them remaining by him, he uttered these speeches : — Concerning the Church of 
 England, the Separation, and Mr. Helwis, saith he, I do confess my grievous sins and 
 corruptions in the manner of my carriage towards them in words and writings ; but as 
 for the points of controversy betwixt us, I am persuaded I had the better of them ; and 
 as for my faith, saith he, as I have taught and written, so I now hold — that the Gospel 
 hath two parts : the promise on God's behalf, and the condition on our behalf. The 
 promise is forgiveness of sins and the spirit of regeneration, wherein we can do nothing, 
 but must be mere patients ; the condition, wherein we must be co-workers with the 
 Lord, is to turn from our sins, and to believe his promises, He preventing us with His 
 grace : the which if we faithfully do, then, saith he, the Lord will perform His promise 
 unto us, wherein in some measure I have done my endeavour unfeignedly, yet I confess 
 I have been and am too short therein, but for my weakness and wants I fly to the 
 abundant mercy of the Lord, who will help those which seek unto Him, and if you know 
 
 K 2 
 
XV 
 
 any better, I beseech you instruct me before my death ; and if I live (saith he) I will 
 walk with no other people but you all my days. He desired his wife also so to do, being 
 persuaded that she would : and wished that his children should remain with us, praying 
 us to inform them wherein we saw them do amiss. And as for himself, he did now 
 desire nothing but that the Lord would take away his sins and purge his heart, and 
 then he were fit for Him. And being desired that if the Lord did let him feel it while 
 he were able to speak, that he would manifest it unto us for our comfort, which he 
 promised to do, saying that if the Lord would vouchsafe that mercy it might be a testi- 
 mony to the whole world, so resting under the hand of God waiting his good pleasure, 
 one coming unto him, and asking how he did, "I wait for death" (saith he), "for 
 death." " But," saith she, " I hope you look for another comfort first." " I mean," saith 
 he, " the death of my sins." After complaining of his sins, one of the brethren alleging 
 unto him the words of the prophet, where he saith that the Lord will not despise the 
 broken in heart, " No," said he, " for I know He is a merciful God, and I seeking unto 
 Him I know He will seek me with the prodigal child." Another saying unto him, " I 
 hope you shall do well; I trust you appertain to the Lord," "Yes," said he, "I do 
 appertain unto Him, for I seek Him and I run not from Him," alleging the words of 
 the prophet where he saith, " Seek my face : my heart answered, I will seek thy face." 
 Another coming unto him, said, " We must part from you," " No," said he, " we shall 
 never part, for we are all of one spirit ;" " But," she said, " I mean with your body." 
 He answered " Let that go, let that go," shaking his hand. The same person having a 
 sad and heavy countenance, he said, " Why do you weep, and break my heart ?" 
 " But," saith she, " I weep not." He answered her, " But some come unto me weeping. 
 I pray you let us depart comfortably, and weep not as those that are without hope." 
 Afterward, calling his children to him, as Jacob did his sons a little before his death, 
 he began to instruct them in the principles of religion, teaching them that there is one 
 God, creator of all things, one Lord Jesus Christ, in whom alone salvation consisteth, 
 one Holy Spirit, one faith, one baptism, manifesting that the baptism of infants was 
 unlawful. And demanding of his children whether they had rather that he should die or 
 live, they weeping said that he might live. "HI five," saith he, " I must correct you, 
 and beat you, but you must know that I do it not because I hate you, but because I 
 love you, even as now the Lord chasteneth me, not because He hateth me, but for that 
 He loveth me." The brethren then speaking privately among themselves, he said, "I 
 pray you, brethren, speak up, that I may learn also." And one asking him a question, 
 being a stranger, which tended to strife, he would not permit an answer, " Because," said 
 he, " I desire to hear no contention now," being desirous to end strife and contention 
 in whomsoever he perceived it to be, whereby he shewed himself to be of the number of 
 those which are the blessed children of God, as Christ pronounceth the peacemakers to 
 be (Matt. v.). In the night before his death, some waking with him, he desired them 
 to raise up some speech of comfort unto him. It being answered that he knew all things 
 which we could say unto him, he answered, " That is not it ; for when the Lord offereth 
 me anything I speak, and when he doth not I am silent." And, speaking of the fruit 
 of the country that it was some cause of diseases, correcting himself, " I think," saith 
 he, " it is but an idle speech," so careful was he not to speak vainly. Afterwards, 
 awaking out of a slumber, he asked, " Where are the brethren ?" We coming unto him, 
 he said, " Come, let us praise the Lord, let us praise the Lord; He ia so gracious and 
 
XVI 
 
 good unto ine ; yea, He dealeth wonderfully mercifully with me." His wife then asking 
 him. saying, " Have you obtained your desire? " " No," said he, " but He maketh me 
 able to bear all that He layeth upon me, and to pass through it." Being answered that 
 it was the performance of God's promise, who will lay no more upon His than they are 
 able to bear, " It is true," saith he, "for I find the scriptures so true by experience as 
 can be." In the morning, being asked if we should praise God for that He had given 
 him strength and ability to pass that night, " Yes," saith he, " let us praise His name, 
 and though I cannot be the mouth, yet I will be the ear ; and let us come before the 
 Lord with an upright heart, for that is well pleasing unto Him." So, drawing nearer 
 unto his end, at length he, lifting up his hands, said, " The Lord hath holpen me ; the 
 Lord hath holpen me." His wife asking him if he had received his desire, "Yes," 
 said he, " I praise the Lord, He hath now holpen me, and hath taken away my sins," 
 and not long after, stretching forth his hands and his feet, he yielded up the ghost, 
 whereby his life and death being both correspondent to his doctrine, it is a great means 
 both to comfort us, and to confirm us in the truth. 
 
 The eye and ear witnesses of these things are the brethren. 
 
CHAPTEE VII. 
 
 The Course op Keligious Opinion in England prior 
 to 1640 (continued). The increase of the Puritans, 
 Baptists, and Brownists. The Virginia Company 
 found a Colony in America. The Company is a 
 pecuniary failure. they at last invite the separa- 
 TISTS in Holland to emigrate. John Kobinson's 
 church at leyden accept the invitation, and found 
 the church of the " pllgrim fathers " at plymouth. 
 Laud persecutes the Puritan party, and supports 
 the High Church party. Accession of Charles I. 
 Keligious agitation. 
 
 We now return to the course of religious affairs in 
 England. James the first came to the throne in 1603. 
 Great hopes were entertained that from his Presbyterian 
 education he would side with the Puritan party. He disap- 
 pointed all their hopes. His sympathies were in favour of 
 the Bomish church. His reign was signalized by the 
 publication of our present version of the Scriptures, in 1611. 
 The position of the Puritans and the prelatical party in the 
 Church was not materially altered, except that the Puritans, 
 Baptists, and Brownists were continually increasing. In 
 1618, John Selden, one of the most learned men in 
 England,* published his celebrated " History of Tythes." 
 
 * " Price," vol. i., p. 530. 
 
119 
 
 " Never a fiercer storm," says Fuller " fell on all parsonage 
 barns, since the Keformation, than what this treatise raised 
 up." The rage of his enemies knew no hounds, and with 
 the fear, of the Court of High Commission before his eyes, 
 he "humbly acknowledged his error in publishing the 
 1 History of Tythes,' " but, as in the case of Galileo, men 
 deemed in spite of the recantation of his " error," that he 
 had absolutely destroyed the ground of the supposed 
 " divine right" of the clergy to tythes. In the year 1618, 
 the "Book of Sports" was published, and the clergy of 
 Lancashire were commanded to read it from their pulpits. 
 It was withdrawn in consequence of the opposition of 
 Archbishop Abbot. The experiments in colonial Church 
 Government in the reign of James I. and Charles I. present 
 a most curious picture. It appears to have been the will of 
 the Head of the Church to allow the human mind to exhaust 
 every expedient in forming religious societies contrary to 
 the principles laid down in the New Testament, and that 
 the practical results of these experiments should eventually 
 turn to the instruction and blessing of His Church. The 
 Church of England, in 1610, contemplated the formation of 
 a colony in Virginia, and the following extracts * of " the 
 articles, laws, orders divine and politic, for the colony first 
 established by Sir Thomas Gates," give an idea of the 
 methods, then deemed to be highly christian, of spreading 
 the Gospel of Christ. The view was, that the perfection of 
 the christian religion, required that " no Brownists or 
 factious Separatists " should be suffered. The orders in 
 reference to religious observances in the colony embraced 
 the following items: — To " speak maliciously " against the . 
 " holy and blessed Trinity," or the Articles of the Christian 
 
 * Waddington's " Congregational History," pp. 170 to 173. 
 
120 
 
 faith — the punishment of death. "Blasphemy" or "un- 
 lawful oaths," — first punishment to be " severe, "-*-f or the 
 second offence "to have a bodkin thrust through his 
 tongue," — the third offence, " death." No man. was to 
 "speak a word" or "do any act" to the "derision" or 
 " despite " of God's holy word, " on pain of death." If he 
 " unworthily demeaned himself unto any preacher or min- 
 ister," — to be openly whipt three times and ask "public 
 forgiveness " in church on Sunday. Every man and 
 woman, "on the first tolling of the bell, shall on working 
 days repair unto the church to hear divine service, upon 
 pain of losing his or her day's allowance for the- first 
 omission, — for the second to be whipt, — for the third 
 offence, the galleys for six months." Sabbath breaking was 
 punished in the second offence by whipping, and the third, 
 death!" Not a man or woman who should arrive in the 
 colony, was to omit to "give an account of his or their 
 faith and religion, and repair to the minister." If the 
 minister, seeing his ignorance of the principles of the 
 christian religion, advises him "in love and charity to 
 repair to him " for further instruction, — and the man 
 refuses, he is to be "whipt," — for the second, "to be whipt 
 twice," — and for the third to be " whipt every day " until 
 he professes his sorrow in the church and repairs to the 
 minister for further instruction. 
 
 The laudable intentions of the founders of the colony, 
 were in their opinion to be fully accomplished by thus 
 " displaying the banner of Christ Jesus " and " fighting 
 with the Dragon." They believed that their names would 
 be " eternized," — and that their attempt would serve as " a 
 pattern " and " mirror " to the church universal. This was 
 accomplished, not by the success of their scheme of church 
 government, but by its failure. 
 
121 
 
 This Virginia Company, which had been formed in 
 1606, having spent more than J6100,000, in this and 
 other experiments in colonization, now had suggested 
 to it by Sir Ferdinand Gorges, that "means might be 
 used to draw into those enterprizes some of those families 
 that had retired to Holland for scruple of conscience, giving 
 them such freedom as might stand with their liking." * 
 After some hesitation, finding that the interest of the 
 Company would be used to secure them "freedom of 
 religion," John Eobinson's Church at Ley den resolved to 
 form a colony in America. The landing of the " Pilgrim 
 Fathers " at Cape Cod, where the two great seaport towns 
 of Plymouth and Boston were shortly founded, is an event 
 of vast importance in the religious history of England 
 and the world. They embarked at Delf-haven. The 
 farewell words of John Eobinson, to the portion of his 
 Church who embarked in the May-flower, will for ever 
 hallow the memory of the Church at Leyden. " I charge 
 you before God and his blessed angels, that you follow me 
 no further than you have seen me follow the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. If God reveal anything to you by other instruments 
 of his, be as ready to receive it as ever you were to receive 
 any truth by my ministry, for I am verily persuaded, I am 
 very confident, the Lord has more truth yet to break forth 
 out of his holy word. For my part, I cannot sufficiently 
 bewail the condition of the Eeformed Churches, who are 
 come to a period in religion, and will go at present no 
 further than the instruments of their reformation. The 
 Lutherans can't be drawn to go beyond what Luther saw. 
 Whatever part of his will our good God has revealed to 
 Calvin, they will rather die than embrace it, — and the 
 
 * Dr. Waddington's " Congregational History," p. 204. 
 
122 
 
 Calvinists, you see, stick fast where they were left by that 
 great man of God, who yet saw not all things. This is an 
 evil much to be lamented, for though they were burning 
 and shining lights in their times, yet they penetrated not 
 into the whole counsel of God, — but, were they living, 
 would be as willing to embrace further light as that which 
 they first received. I beseech you to remember it ; — 'tis an 
 article of your church covenant; — that you be ready to 
 receive whatever truth shall be made known to you from 
 the written word of God." These are words never to be 
 forgotten. The unwillingness of Christians to receive truth 
 from unwelcome quarters, has been the stumbling block of 
 every Church. It is worthy of note, that in the covenants 
 of the Independent Churches in England to walk in Gospel 
 ordinances, they inserted the clause " till God should give 
 them ' new light ' " or " further light." * 
 
 James I. died in 1625. His despotic principles roused 
 the spirit of the constitutional or patriotic party, while 
 his conduct of public and foreign affairs disgusted the 
 whole nation. The result of his reign was to array the 
 virtue, the public spirit, and the intellect of the country on 
 the side of the Puritans, f The state of England in a 
 religious point of view was deplorable. The Puritans were 
 Calvinists. The doctrines of Arminius made rapid progress 
 among the High Church party, and were considered by the 
 Puritans to tend to Komanism. The pulpits rang with 
 controversy which tended little to the progress of religion. 
 The bishops were unable to obtain preachers of ability, and 
 
 * See "Account of the Church at Kothwell, founded in 1656, by Norman Glass," 
 London, 1871. 
 
 f It will be noticed that, as before specially noted, we use the word " Puritan " 
 to describe the Presbyterian party. 
 
123 
 
 the ranks of the clergy were filled up with men who excited 
 the pity of the educated. " Pious churchmen," says Mr. 
 Marsden, in his " History of the Early Puritans," " who had 
 never concerned themselves with the surplice controversy, 
 and were perfectly indifferent as to the cross in baptism and 
 the ring in marriage, found themselves compelled in self- 
 defence to associate with the only party by whom they 
 were not insulted." Mrs. Hutchinson and Mr. Baxter 
 agree in their testimony, that in these times, the rabble, 
 encouraged by the Court and Prelatical party, indifferently 
 harassed and persecuted any person of real piety (what- 
 ever his sentiments might be) as a "puritan," because 
 if so, he was deemed a disloyal person who could obtain 
 no redress. 
 
 The inevitable reaction from Puritan doctrine, had now 
 created a party in the Church, who undervalued the work of 
 the Eeformers. Their rule was " Catholic antiquity." Laud, 
 though not yet archbishop, had commenced to exert the 
 influence which now causes him to be hailed, by the school 
 he represents, as the true Reformer of the Church of 
 England. The Papists were countenanced by the Court, 
 popish recusants were released from prison, while the laws 
 were enforced against the Puritans with the utmost severity, 
 and the increase of popery alarmed the protestant feeling of 
 the country, an alarm which the incidents of the Spanish 
 marriage negotiation did not tend to allay. " Puritans," 
 says Carlyle, " in the better ranks, and in every rank, 
 abounded. Already in conscious act, or in clear tendency, 
 the far greater part of the serious thought and manhood of 
 England had declared itself Puritan." " There needs no 
 prophetical spirit," said Bishop Hall in 1622, " to discern 
 by a small cloud that there is a storm coining towards our 
 church, such an one which shall not only drench our 
 
124 
 
 plumes, but shake our peace."* Already the fearful vision 
 appeared to that excellent man, of " that anarchical fashion 
 of Independent congregations, which I see and lament to 
 see, affected by too many not without woful success. We 
 are gone, we are lost in a most miserable confusion ! " The 
 Puritan party were disheartened and cast down by the 
 severities of Laud ; and encouraged by the success of the 
 little band of the Pilgrim Fathers, they sent out six ships 
 to found the Massachusetts colony. They landed on the 
 24th of June, 1629 and founded the towns of Salem and 
 Newton, afterwards called Cambridge. They applied to the 
 followers of Kobinson, at New Plymouth, for information 
 respecting their church order and discipline, and while they 
 resolved to carry out the Puritan model of a Eeligious 
 Commonwealth, they agreed to found their churches upon 
 the principle of independency advocated by Robinson. They 
 did not go to New England as " Separatists from the 
 Church of England," "but we go to practise the positive 
 part of church reformation, and to propagate the gospel in 
 America." 
 
 Although Robinson had been induced to concede more than 
 his original principles entirely justified, with reference to the 
 power of the state over churches, it is important to recognize 
 the distinction between pure Independency on the principles 
 of Ainsworth and Robinson, and what is termed the New 
 England model of Independency, which was a compromise 
 between Independency and Presbyterianism. 
 
 The legitimate influence of the little church of the 
 Pilgrim Fathers, was nearly lost in consequence of the vast 
 Puritan emigration which took place. It was at Boston 
 that the celebrated law, which embodied the principles of 
 
 * " Via Media, the Way of Peace," by J. H. of Worcester. Dedication to the King. 
 
125 
 
 New England theocracy, was enacted. On May 18th, 1631, 
 it was resolved by the General Court at Boston, that " for 
 the future no one shall be admitted to the freedom of this bodij 
 politic, unless he be a member of some church within the 
 limits of the same." It is important to notice, that in this 
 enactment we have a Theocratic State Church erected by 
 the Puritan party. It is an error to confound the New 
 England theocracy with the followers of Robinson and the 
 ancient Separatist Church.* 
 
 We have before alluded to Robinson's controversy with 
 Smyth, in which he was led into some dangerous ad- 
 missions with regard to the right of civil rulers to interfere 
 with religious matters for the good of the churches. These 
 principles were reiterated in the articles sent from the 
 Church of Leyden for the satisfaction of the Virginia 
 company, f and they now bore their fruits in the acquies- 
 cence of the Plymouth church with the principles of the 
 New England theocracy. This may be seen by their enact- 
 ment that the ministers were not to be supported by the 
 voluntary contributions of the members, but by " all who are 
 instructed in the word," and also in "ruling elders" being 
 acknowledged by the Boston and Salem churches, while 
 in the Plymouth only " teaching elders " were acknow- 
 ledged. It was not lawful for the magistrates " to compel 
 their subjects to become church members," but if they were 
 not so, they had no vote in the government of the State. 
 The State was thus to become a community of believers. 
 
 * See "Cambridge Platform," 1648. "The term ' Independent ' we approve not," 
 although they admitted that the state of the members of the visible church was ' ' con- 
 gregational," their churches were_ not in several respects purely "independent" 
 churches. This is reprinted in " Uhden's New England Theocracy." 
 
 f See " Waddington's Congregational History," p. 207. 
 
126 
 
 The State was the executioner of the Church. Heresy, if 
 combined with the seduction of others, was punishable with 
 death ; while those who " refused to submit to the will of the 
 well grounded churches, and to their christian reproof and 
 discipline," were to be " cut off by banishment." 
 
 Owing to the troubles in the early part of the reign of 
 Charles I., and the disinclination of the Parliament and of 
 Cromwell to interfere with it, this extraordinary experiment 
 was carried out without interruption sufficiently long to 
 manifest its necessary results. 
 
 The policy of Elizabeth and the folly of James I. had 
 begun the [Revolution. Charles I. reaped the harvest 
 which had been sown by his predecessors. Still, had the 
 object of Charles been to precipitate the catastrophe, 
 the course which he took with reference to both civil and 
 religious matters, in the existing state of public feeling, 
 could hardly have been more accurately adapted to his 
 purpose. This is indeed admitted by his apologist, 
 Clarendon. It is beyond our province to enter into the de- 
 tails of the religious, much less those of the civil history of 
 the time. We shall however strive to realize the inevitable 
 effect of the great events of the time upon the development 
 of the ideas, the rise of which we have been endeavour- 
 ing to trace. One of the first acts of the Parliament 
 shows the alarm felt in reference to the increase of Popery. 
 The Queen had brought with her from France a long train 
 of Komish priests. " Her conscience was directed by her 
 confessor, assisted by the Pope's nuncio and a secret 
 cabal of priests and Jesuits."* The Parliament petitioned 
 for the execution of the laws against Papists. The King 
 promised to comply with their wishes, and secretly connived 
 
 * " Neal," vol. i. p. 496, Toulmin's Ed. 1837. 
 
127 
 
 at the laws being rendered inoperative. The English fleet 
 was placed in the hands of the French admiral for the 
 purpose of blockading the harbour of Eochelle, the strong- 
 hold of the Protestants. Cardinal Richelieu had formed the 
 design of extirpating the Protestants of France, and was 
 besieging Rochelle. The English sailors had refused to 
 serve, declaring that they would rather be hanged upon the 
 top of the masts than fight against the Protestants.* Laud 
 succeeded to the archbishopric on the 4th August, 1633, 
 but he had virtually the direction of affairs from a very 
 early period. 
 
 It is difficult for the general reader to understand how 
 the Puritan preachers obtained a hearing, and maintained 
 their hold on the public mind, through these ages of per- 
 secution. This had been up to this time accomplished by 
 their becoming chaplains in wealthy families, and some of 
 the most able and popular preachers of the day were thus 
 employed. They catechised the children. They were 
 employed as tutors in families; and thus the high, religious 
 and intellectual character of some of these families was 
 maintained. This also accounts for the influence which the 
 Presbyterian party had among the nobihty and gentry at a 
 later period. It was also a common plan to provide 
 lectureships, and the idle and incompetent clergy of the day 
 allowed the Puritans to preach as lecturers, in the Geneva 
 cloak, without hindrance. 
 
 Laud saw that the strength of the Puritan party lay in 
 the existence of these irregular preachers, and issued 
 instructions for the suppression of them, and forbade all 
 under the rank of noblemen to keep a chaplain. The 
 invocation of saints, prayers for the dead, auricular 
 
 *"Neal,"vol. i., pp. 502,503. 
 
128 
 
 confession, the doctrine of the real presence, were now 
 advocated by Laud's party. Vast sums were spent in the 
 adornment of churches. The parishioners were obliged 
 to repair to their parish churches, and what were deemed 
 popish decorations and alterations were introduced. Cruci- 
 fixes were set up over the altar. The communion table 
 was placed altar-wise, and fenced. Pictures and statues, 
 new rites and gaudy vestments rapidly came in upon the 
 astonished country. The opinion which the Pope held 
 of Laud's Protestantism, is sufficient to excuse a protestant 
 writer from entering into the question of Laud's real 
 object, since, on the very day of Archbishop Abbot's death, 
 a cardinal's hat was offered him, which, after consulting 
 with the King, he refused. The question of the pro- 
 priety of Laud's conduct, is one which a member of the 
 Church of England will answer precisely in accordance 
 with his own views. If Scripture, and the practice of the 
 Apostles were to be the rule, the Puritans and Separatists 
 were right ; if Catholic antiquity, Laud. No one can 
 reasonably doubt the inexpediency and folly of his church 
 action, but he consistently carried out his views, and at last 
 fell a victim to his principles. In 1633, the " Book of 
 Sports " was again printed with the King's sanction, and 
 clergymen were silenced for not reading it. Some clergymen 
 read it, and immediately afterwards the 4th commandment, 
 calling on the people to compare the two and judge accord- 
 ingly.* The feelings of the nation were outraged, and 
 when a parliament was called, the book was ordered to be 
 burnt by the common hangman. In 1630, Dr. Alexander 
 Leighton, a Scotch divine, and father of the celebrated 
 Archbishop Leighton, received the sentence of the Star 
 
 " Marsden's Early Puritans," p. 398. 
 
129 
 
 Chamber, for writing a book called " Sion's Plea against the 
 Prelacy," to prove "that the Lord Bishops and their 
 appurtenances " were intruders upon " the privileges of 
 Christ, and the King and Commonwealth." 
 
 Ludlow says, " His ears were cut, his nose slit, his face 
 branded with burning irons with the letters S. S. signifying 
 sower of sedition. He was tied to a post and whipped with 
 a treble cord, so that every lash brought away the flesh/ 
 When this sentence was pronounced on Leighton, " Laud 
 pulled off his cap, and holding up his hands, gave thanks to 
 God who had given him victory over all his enemies." The 
 Church now not only grasped at all spiritual jurisdiction, 
 but the Bishop of London, Dr. Juxon, was declared Lord 
 High Treasurer of England, the highest office of profit and 
 power in the kingdom. 
 
 While these things were being transacted, it is well for 
 us to recollect, that on the Continent the struggle of the 
 great leader of the Protestants, Gustavus Adolphus, with 
 Wallenstein, the champion of the Catholic party, was 
 proceeding ; and that the death of Gustavus on the field of 
 Lutzen, in 1632, must have added to the excited feelings of 
 the Protestants in England. In 1633, Prynne, Burton and 
 Bastwick, had been imprisoned, and they rendered them- 
 selves obnoxious to the hierarchy by writing pamphlets in 
 their imprisonment. They were tried together in the Star 
 Chamber, in 1637, and were sentenced to be degraded from 
 their profession of Law, Divinity and Physic ; — Burton and 
 Bastwick to lose their ears, each to be fined ^5,000, and to 
 suffer perpetual imprisonment ; — Prynne, who had already 
 lost his ears, to have the stumps cut off, and to be branded 
 with irons, S. L. for seditious libeller ; and all to stand in 
 the pillory. The scene of the execution of their sentence 
 was made an ovation by the people; their path to the 
 
130 
 
 pillory was strewn with sweet herbs, the crowd saluted them 
 with enthusiasm, and in their progress through the country 
 to their prison, they were received as martyrs to the cause 
 of religious liberty. In 1637, .Laud stirred up Charles to 
 the attempt to impose on the Scots a liturgy. They had 
 been previously exasperated by the introduction of a Court 
 of High Commission. Bishops, and some ceremonies very 
 distasteful to the Scots, had been imposed. Some years 
 prior to this, in 1617, James I., accompanied by Laud, 
 had visited Scotland in order to carry out his intention of 
 imposing episcopacy on the Scotch. Carlyle, in his "Life 
 of Cromwell," introduces this characteristic sketch of the 
 impressions which Laud received in Scotland. "In Scot- 
 land, Dr. Laud, much to his regret, found no religion at 
 all; no surplices, no altars in the east end, or anywhere, 
 no bowing, no responding, not the smallest regularity 
 of fuglemanship, or devotional drill exercise ; in short, 
 * no religion at all that I could see.' "* On Sunday, the 
 23rd of July, 1637, the new Scotch Liturgy was read for 
 the first time, and the well-known anecdote of Jenny Geddes, 
 who hurled a stool at the Bishop in St. Giles' Church, 
 Edinburgh, illustrates in a lively manner the difference 
 between the feelings of Dr. Laud, as above quoted, with 
 reference to a liturgical worship, and those of the ex- 
 treme Presbyterian party. We may, from this incident, 
 gather an idea of the intense earnestness of the times, and 
 when we recollect, that, to use the words of Hume, " the 
 whole tyranny of the Inquisition was introduced by the 
 bishops in England," we shall believe that the feelings of 
 the Puritans, Separatists and Baptists in England, were 
 not less fervent against Prelacy. In 1638, the whole 
 
 * Carlyle, "Life of Cromwell," p. 76. 
 
131 
 
 Scotch nation took the Solemn League and Covenant, 
 and prepared to resist the King by force of arms. In 
 England, the Puritans emigrated to Holland and New 
 England in large numbers, td escape from the hands of 
 Laud and the Star Chamber. Scotland was now at open 
 war, and in April, 1640, a parliament was summoned. 
 Queen Henrietta issued a proclamation in her own name, 
 inviting Eoman Catholics in the North to contribute money 
 in aid of the war against Scotland. No wonder then that 
 the Commons refused the King subsidies for a war, which 
 they deemed the cause of Popery against Presbyterianism. 
 The Convocation, notwithstanding the temper of the nation, 
 continued to sit, and besides framing new Canons, imposed 
 on the clergy what is called " the Etcetera Oath," con- 
 taining the clause "Nor will I ever give my consent to alter 
 the government of this Church by archbishops, deans, and 
 archdeacons, etcetera." An armed force was needed to 
 protect its sittings, and an attack was made upon Laud's 
 palace at Lambeth, by above 500 persons. Two thousand 
 "sectaries" entered St. Paul's, where the High Commission 
 sat, and tore down the benches and cried " No Bishops, no 
 High Commission." * 
 
 * A curious scene occurred in Norwich, on 22nd February, 1641 : " The oathedral 
 blades " put themselves into a posture of defenoe, because they imagined that the 
 apprentices of Norwich would have pulled down their organ." They had musqueteers, 
 " 500 persons armed with swords and pistols, to be upon the bratts if any should come 
 against their pipes." It turned out to be a false alarm. ..." Thus, good reader, 
 thou mayest see how these men are rocked and lulled asleep by this musick ! " The 
 writer admits that one of the " constant hearers of this musical masse saith he finds 
 comfort from it ; how will he do when it be put down? " — " True News from Norwich," 
 London, 1641. 47, k p 17, Brit. Museum. 
 
 L2 
 
CHAPTEK VIII. 
 
 Meeting of the Long Parliament. Ejection of the 
 Eoyalist Clergy. The Westminster Assembly. The 
 Puritans endeavour to force the Geneva model of 
 Church Government on the country. "Lay "preach- 
 ing. Women preach. The Independents and Baptists 
 oppose the Presbyterian scheme. Denne, Lamb, and 
 others, preach the gospel to* the common people. 
 
 On November 3rd, 1640, the Long Parliament met. Three 
 days had not passed before they resolved themselves into 
 a Committee on Eeligion. " Almost every parish had 
 a grievance, and within a few days the table of the House 
 was loaded with petitions."* One, called the " Boot and 
 Branch petition," was signed by 15,000 citizens of London, 
 and prayed that the government of Bishops, " with all its 
 dependencies, roots and branches, may be abolished, and all 
 in their behalf made void, and the government according to 
 God's word rightly placed." There were besides petitions 
 for the abolition of Episcopacy, — counter petitions in favor 
 of it, but qualified by admission of the corruption of the 
 Church, and thanking parliament for the check which had 
 been given to innovations and abuses. The Parliament 
 devised two measures, which were to be carried out by this 
 committee. First, an enquiry into the fitness and morals 
 of the clergy. Second, an Assembly of Divines to advise 
 
 * " Marsden's Later Puritans," p. 44. 
 
133 
 
 upon the future constitution of the Church. During the 
 whole of the war, the Committee on Keligion continued sit- 
 ting. At length few adherents of the Royal cause, and very 
 few of the Laudian clergy remained. " The Committee of 
 Scandalous Ministers," one of the sub-divisions of the Com- 
 mittee, ejected 1,000 of the clergy before the war was over. 
 The number of 2,000 to 2,500 of the clergy has been men- 
 tioned as a fair and moderate estimate, but we cannot but 
 believe that there has been a tendency among non-conformist 
 writers to under-estimate the number of the ejected Episco- 
 palian clergy, and perhaps their sufferings. (The quotation 
 we give at the foot of this page, appears to us to throw con- 
 siderable light on this disputed question.)* One fifth of the 
 incomes of the sequestered livings was reserved for the 
 ejected ministers. " The benefices of England were now 
 
 * Attached to a proclamation of his excellency Sir Thomas Fairfax (King's Pamph., 
 B.M. 325, 42 o cat.) in 1647, it is stated that, " whereas it appears, upon sufficient 
 proof, that many violent tumults and outrages are committed by several persons 
 (these were Anglican clergymen) against divers ministers placed by order, or ordi- 
 nance of Parliament, in sequestered livings, and for such their violent carriage 
 to and detaining from the said ministers their profits, there is pretended by the 
 said parties, power and authority from the general and the army, &c. They be 
 brought to condign punishment." At p. 5 we have " the petition of many thousands 
 of the poore sequestered clergie of England and Wales." They state that they 
 have been "for divers years outed of their livelihood and freeholds, contrary to 
 Magna Charta, and other fundamental laws of the land, by the arbitrary power of 
 committees. . . . The most of your petitioners outed for refusing the covenant, 
 or adhering to the King and their religion, established according to their judgment 
 and consciences. Your petitioners, who have lived heretofore in good esteem accord- 
 ing to their calling, degree, birth, and education, are reduced to extreme misery 
 and want, with their wives and children ; that they must either starve or begge, if 
 some speedy course be not taken for their relief. And whereas those who are 
 put into our places, labour by all means to stir up the people, and to involve this 
 kingdom in a new war, and are generally men ignorant and unable to instruct the 
 people, and many of them are scandalous in their practices, if impartially examined ; 
 and divers of them hold three or four of the best benefices, whilst divers other churches 
 are void and without any constant preachers." . . . They ask that Sir Thomas 
 
134 
 
 in the hands of the Puritans."* This has been pleaded 
 by writers on behalf of the Church of England, as a 
 justification of the measures taken by the Episcopalians 
 at the accession of Charles II., by which, on St. Barthol- 
 omew's day, 2,000 Non-conforming ministers were again 
 ejected. But must we not, in justice, admit that the 
 two cases cannot be compared, since on the outbreak of 
 the war it would have been the height of folly on the 
 part of the Parliament to leave men so completely in the 
 interests of the King and Bishops scattered throughout 
 England ? f The King had used the pulpits to preach up 
 
 Faiifax will " stay the profits of this harvest ; that they have nothing to live upon till 
 next year; many if they could receive this " would presently be gone." At the same 
 period we find this Ordinance of the House of Commons : "It is lastly ordered and 
 ordained, that if any scandalous or delinquent minister, put out as aforesaid, their aiders 
 or abettors, shall at any time hereafter disturb, molest, or hinder such minister as is 
 put into such church or chapel as aforesaid " — " the penalty to be imprisonment for a 
 month." In Penn's letter to Baxter [see Appendix xv. to Penn's Life, vol. i. of works, 
 folio 1726, p. 175,] there is a passage of some importance, showing that Penn con- 
 sidered, at the accession of Charles II., the whole 9000 ministers as the greater 
 part of them Presbyterian. Penn reminds Baxter that he had cried up the Presby- 
 terian ministry of 1655 as " the best in the world," " and when put close to it, runs off 
 and quits the field, of above 9000 preachers with 1800." " Were the 1800 the ministry, 
 and not the 9000? and did not these call Oliver ' Moses,' " &c, asks Penn, and says he 
 is "grieved to mention it," but is driven to it by Baxter's extravagant praise of the 
 Presbyterian ministry. The 1800 or 2000 ejected ministers were, it is clear, only a 
 very small portion of the ministry of the Commonwealth. These were undoubtedly 
 the best men among the Presbyterian clergy, and their example a noble one, but they 
 were not, strictly speaking, "Dissenters," since they approved a State Church, and only 
 differed on doctrinal and ceremonial grounds. In the providence of God the 2000 
 ejected Presbyterian clergymen were thrown among the Independent and Baptist 
 Churches, whom a year previously they would have been ready to imprison or exile, 
 and they were taught by persecution the lesson of religious liberty which they had 
 been so slow to learn. 
 
 * " Marsden's Later Puritans," p. 45. 
 
 f On the other side we find, October 14th, 1642, York, " The Cavaliers threaten our 
 best ministers, that if they preach not as they will have them, they will kill them." — 
 " Nehemiah Wallington's Journal," from special passages, No. 10. 
 
135 
 
 the divine right of kings, and they were now turned against 
 him. But the Presbyterian clergy who were ejected on St. 
 Bartholomew's day were men of the very party by whom 
 the Kestoration was effected, and justice and good faith on 
 the part of the Boyalists demanded their comprehension. 
 The Long Parliament instantly ordered Prynne, Burton, 
 Bastwick, Leighton, Lilburn and Brewer to be released 
 from their prison, and the bells rang as they passed, and the 
 people strewed their path with flowers. The parliament 
 abolished the Star Chamber and Court of High Commission. 
 On the 4th December, the canons of Archbishop Laud were 
 condemned. On the 5th July, 1640, Lord Strafford was 
 impeached, and within a week the tide of public affairs had 
 turned. On the 26th February, 1641, Laud was voted guilty 
 of high treason by the House of Commons and committed 
 to the Tower. 
 
 But an event now occurred which roused the apprehen- 
 sions of the English people to an extent which may be 
 related, but which can hardly be conceived. On October 
 23rd, 1641, the Irish Insurrection broke out. The Protes* 
 tants were remorselessly massacred. From forty to fifty 
 thousand men were consigned to deaths, in many cases, 
 accompanied by circumstances too horrible to relate. * 
 
 * See the tract of G. Fox, " The Arraignment of Popery," 1669, chap, xxvii. — An 
 abstract of the bloody massacre in Ireland. We give the following title as a specimen 
 of the pamphlets dispersed over the kingdom, and this is far less harrowing in its 
 details and more temperate than the generality: " The Eebels' Turkish tyranny in their 
 march, December 24th, 1641, as it was taken out of a letter sent from Mr. Whitcome, 
 a merchant in Kinsale, to a brother of his here ; showing how cruelly they ' put them 
 (the Protestants) to the sword, ravished religious women, and put their children upon 
 red-hot spits before their parents' eyes ; throw them into the fire and burn them to 
 ashes, cut off their ears and noses, put out their eyes, cut off their arms and legges, 
 broyle them at the fire, cut out their tongues, and thrust hot iron down their throats, 
 drown them, dash out tbeir brains, and such other cruelty not heard of among 
 Christians."— K. P., 4to (gold No. 37), tract 26. London, 1641. 
 
136 
 
 " When the express that brought the news was read in 
 the House it produced a general silence for a time, all men 
 being struck with horror. When it was told without door? 
 it flew like flashes of lightning, and spread universal terror 
 over the whole kingdom. Every day and almost every 
 hour new messengers arrived, who brought further intelli- 
 gence of the merciless cruelty of the Papists towards the 
 poor. Protestants, whose very name they have threatened to 
 extirpate from the kingdom."* " The Eebels called them- 
 selves the Queen's Army, and declared they acted by the 
 King's commission under the Great Seal of Scotland." 
 Baxter tells us that " though the better part of the nation 
 could not believe, yet the credulous, timorous vulgar were 
 many of them ready to believe it." f 
 
 " Accustomed," says HumeJ " in all insurrections, to join 
 the Prelatical party with the Papists, the people immediately 
 supposed this insurrection to be the result of their united 
 counsels." " This filled all England with a fear both of 
 the Irish and of the Papists at home," for they supposed 
 that the priests and the ministers of their religion were the 
 cause. " And when they saw the English Papists join with 
 the King against the Parliament, it was the greatest thing 
 that ever alienated them from the King." § 
 
 The taking of the Naseby papers appeared to justify the 
 suspicions of the country. It was found that the King had 
 strictly forbidden the printer to strike off more than forty 
 copies of his proclamation against the Irish Eebels. That 
 in another paper he had erased the word " Eebels " and 
 written with his own hand the word " Irish." All this 
 
 * " Neal," ii., p. 95. 
 
 f "Baxter's Life," part i., p. 29, Ed. 1696, published by Sylvester. 
 
 } Hist. vol. vi. 323. § " Baxter's Life," part i., p. 29. 
 
137 
 
 appeared to show that he felt hut little sympathy with the 
 Irish Protestants.* A letter of Charles I. to the Pope 
 has been lately found in the Vatican, dated October 20th, 
 1645, which, if not a forgery, justifies the impression pro- 
 duced upon the country, particularly upon strict Protestants 
 such as Puritans and Separatists, that his whole course of 
 conduct contemplated a return to " that state in which he 
 might openly avow himself" a member of the Holy Catholic 
 Church, f The news of the Irish insurrection was inten- 
 sified a year later, in 1642, by the massacre of the Protes- 
 tants in France, and Englishmen were not slow in arguing 
 that their turn would shortly come.]: We believe the 
 depth of the excitement produced throughout England 
 cannot now be adequately conceived, and that the under- 
 current of a fear of everything savouring of popery must 
 be presupposed by the reader, if he would understand the 
 results of the religious excitement which existed during the 
 period, some features of which we are endeavouring to 
 describe. The extreme feeling respecting the actions of 
 the Church of Kome, even up to so late a period as 1659, 
 is vividly illustrated, when we find George Fox telling the 
 council of officers of the army that they had done well, if 
 instead of allowing their power to be used for the purpose 
 of persecution, they had gone to " Spain " and abolished 
 the Inquisition, and to "Rome" and "broke up the bars 
 and gates where all the just blood hath been shed." " You 
 
 * "Marsden's Later Puritans," p. 188. t Ibid. p. 190. 
 
 X " A Warning Piece for London. The Bloody Massacre of the Protestants in Paris," 
 London, 1642. For " thirty days together " throughout France there was no end of 
 killing, slaying, robbing, and abominable cruelties. " The Butcher's Blessing; or, The 
 Bloody Intentions of Bomish Cavaliers against the City of London," by J. Goodwin, 
 London, 1642. Goodwin was an eminent Independent, holding free grace or Arminian 
 views. 
 
138 
 
 had gone," he tells them, " in the cause of God and His 
 truth."* The complete incompatibility of war with the 
 Gospel is so completely set forth by Fox, that it is difficult 
 to reconcile this passage except by the horror felt by him at 
 the cruelties of the Inquisition, and that he contemplated 
 it in the light of a judicial use of the sword. 
 
 The celebrated Assembly of Divines commenced its sittings 
 on the 1st July,. 1643. This assembly was convened by the 
 Parliament in order to settle a Church Government, " as 
 may be agreeable to God's Holy Word, and most apt to 
 procure and preserve the peace of the Church at home, and 
 nearer agreement with the Church of Scotland and other 
 reformed Churches abroad, and the better effecting thereof; 
 and for the vindicating and clearing of the doctrine of the 
 Church of England from all false calumnies and aspersions, 
 it was thought fit to call an assembly of learned, godly, and 
 judicious Divines " to consult and advise with the Parlia- 
 ment, and give their counsel concerning such things as might 
 be submitted to them. There were about 170 members, 30 
 were laymen, members of the two Houses of Parliament. 
 The majority of these divines espoused the opinions which 
 Cartwright represented; they either favoured the Presby- 
 terian discipline, or in process of time were brought over 
 to embrace it. It is most important for us, in the point of 
 view from which we propose to consider the rise of the 
 Free Churches and the Society of Friends, to observe with 
 Baxter " that almost all those afterwards called Presby- 
 terians were before Conformists." " Very few of all that 
 learned and pious synod at Westminster were Noncon- 
 formists before." f The Assembly continued to sit till 
 
 * Vol. of Tracts, No. 1 — 57, Devonshire House Library. 
 t " Life of Baxter," by himself, Sylvester, part i., p. 33. 
 
139 
 
 1649. It was then changed into a committee, which sat 
 weekly for the trial and examination of ministers. One of 
 its first acts was to take the Covenant, and the Parliament 
 enforced it on all persons above the age of eighteen years. 
 This amounted to a pledge of the acceptance of a Presby- 
 terian Church. The Presbyterians, or Puritans, were only 
 a powerful party in the church, and the country was totally 
 unprepared to accept this form of Church government ; and 
 although some reform was admitted to be absolutely neces- 
 sary, this was most unpopular.* There were five Indepen- 
 dents in the Assembly — Nye, Simpson, Bridges, Burroughs 
 and Thomas Goodwin. They were styled the dissenting 
 brethren. They had previously tasted of Laud's severities, 
 and had taken refuge in Holland. There can be little 
 doubt that the Assembly Independents were not only 
 " a long way behind many of their party," f but that their 
 object was to gain a share of the benefices at the disposal 
 
 * " Plain Truth without Fear or Flattery ; or, A Discovery of the Unlawfulness of 
 the Presbyterian Government, it being inconsistent with the People's Liberties," &c, 
 also, " A Vindication of Sir Thomas Fairfax," by Amon Willber, 1647. " Printed and 
 published for the information, advice, and benefit of the poor, oppressed, betrayed, 
 and almost destroyed Commons of England." Page 3. " First they do in the protes- 
 tation, promise, vow, and protest in the presence of the almighty God (whom sure they 
 think is like the God of Baal's priests, that could neither hear nor see), to maintain 
 and defend with their lives, power, and estates, the true reformed Protestant religion, 
 expressed in the doctrines of the Church of England, against all popery and popish 
 innovations within this realm contrary to the same, &c. Yet they are now setting up, 
 and have set up, as far as in them lyeth, a religion never before heard of within this 
 realm, and quite contrary to the professed doctrine of the Church of England, it being 
 wholly opposite to Christ, and a mere popish innovation brought out of Scotland and 
 violently imposed upon us. And thus it comes to pass, by the confederacy of a 
 haughty trayterous party in the Houses of Parliament, of which are the Earls of 
 Manchester and Stamford, Sir Philip Stapleton, Mr. Hollis and others, and with the 
 proud covetous priests, for the advancement of their design of usurpation and lordliness 
 over his Majesty and us." .... 
 
 f *• Fletcher's History of Independency," vol. iv., p. 35. 
 
140 
 
 of the Committee of the House of Commons for their party, 
 and thus to give up one of the fundamental principles of the 
 exiled Separatist Churches. The means by which this 
 was to be effected, was the construction of a Church system 
 on the scheme of the New England Churches, where, as we 
 have before shown, a fusion had been effected between the 
 Puritan or Presbyterian party in the Church of England, 
 and the Independents, who looked up to John Eobinson of 
 Leyden as their guide. This was effected, at a later period, 
 to a very large extent in Lancashire.* The policy of the 
 Assembly Independents was to gain time, and with great 
 address and ability they engaged the Assembly in tedious 
 discussions, while every day their party was gaining strength. 
 On the other hand it is instructive to notice how the Presby- 
 terian divines, men professedly of the highest christian 
 character, called together to advise the Parliament, were 
 really engaged (if Kobert Baillie, principal of the University 
 of Glasgow, and one of the commissioners of the Scottish 
 Kirk, is to be trusted) in an attempt to outwit their brethren 
 till their respective partisans in the army — to use Baillie's 
 words — should " much assist our arguments " by crushing the 
 men who differed from them, on such questions too as the 
 scriptural sanction of Independency as compared with 
 Presbyterianism ! f 
 
 It is certain, notwithstanding the high praise which ' 
 
 * See " Halley's Lancashire Puritanism," passim. 
 
 t See Baillie's "39th Letter to Mr. William Spang." "Letters," Ed. 1775. " This 
 (i.e., the question of lay elders) is a point of high consequence, and upon no others we 
 expect so great difficulty, except alone on Independency, wherewith we purpose not to 
 meddle in haste till it please God to advance our army which we expect will much 
 assist our arguments." Letter 40. " It was my advice, which Mr. Henderson presently 
 applauded and gave me thanks for it, to eschew a public rupture with the Independents 
 till we are more able for them. As yet a presbytery to this people (the English) is 
 conceived to be a strange monster." 
 
141 
 
 Baxter gives the Assembly, that the country became weary 
 of its endless discussions, and it became every day more un- 
 popular. It soon became evident that the Assembly aimed 
 at setting up a spiritual tyranny, as Barrowe had long 
 before prophesied, more intolerant and crushing than even 
 Episcopacy. To see men who had so narrowly escaped from 
 the hand of Laud determined to enact a ruthless uniformity, 
 and mete out to others the same pains and penalties, could 
 not fail to disgust the candid and intelligent of all parties. 
 It has been said that the possession of power was the ruin 
 of the moral strength of the Puritan or Presbyterian party, 
 but this does not adequately describe the case. They 
 appear to have aimed, during the whole of their history, at 
 the religious system of Geneva, and it was this which led 
 to their downfall. They closed the argument with 'the 
 Assembly Independents, by reminding them that their 
 brethren in New England allowed no such " toleration," * 
 as that which they pleaded for.f If they desired a fusion 
 they must sacrifice their cherished principles. It is wonder- 
 ful to observe the unmeasured terms in which the Presby- 
 terian or Puritan party spoke of " toleration." It was 
 
 * It must be borne in mind that this "toleration" was not synonymous with 
 " religious liberty." See an able pamphlet by E. B. Underbill, Esq. — The " Independents 
 not the first assertors of the principle of full liberty of conscience, with special reference 
 to the views of the five dissenting brethren in the Westminster Assembly of Divines. " 
 Leeds and London, 1849. It is quite true that " the Independents " as represented by 
 the " five dissenting brethren" were not "the advocates of full liberty of conscience," 
 p. 6. ; but it must be borne in mind that the Brownists at that period, though a more 
 obscure portion of the Independent party were not only more numerous, but also the 
 representatives of a purer school of Independency. The Brownist petition to the House 
 of Commons in 1641, quoted at p. 476, shows that this section of the Independents did 
 advocate " full liberty of conscience." The Independent historians, have hitherto been 
 very shy of claiming historical relationship with any but the more respectable Inde- 
 pendent churches, and it is curious that this party who went the farthest from the 
 original and present principle of Independency, should receive the most praise. 
 
 t " Marsden's Later Puritans," 154. 
 
142 
 
 denounced by the Synod of Divines at Sion College, in 1645, 
 " as a root of gall and bitterness both in present and future 
 ages." The ministers of Lancashire declared that it was the 
 " taking away of all conscience ;" " it was the appointing a 
 city of refuge in men's consciences for the devil to fly to."* 
 Calamy (October, 1644) told the House of Commons in his 
 sermon, " If you do not labour according to your duty and 
 power, to suppress the errors and heresies that are spread in 
 the kingdom, all those errors are your errors, and those 
 heresies are your heresies; they are your sins, and God 
 calls for a parliamentary repentance from you for them this 
 day." t Baxter's "judgment" was that unlimited toleration 
 " was to be abhorred." Edwards, the author of " Gangrcena," 
 whom we shall presently quote, writes with unmeasured 
 language. His book bears internal evidence of the approval 
 of many of his Presbyterian brethren. " A toleration is 
 the grand design of the devil — it is the most transcendant 
 catholic and fundamental evil for this kingdom, — as original 
 sin is the most fundamental sin ; " so a toleration hath all 
 errors in it, and all evils — it is against the whole stream 
 and current of scripture, both in the Old and New Testament, 
 — this is Abaddon, Apollyon, the destroyer of all religion, 
 the abomination of desolation and astonishment, the liberty 
 of perdition — all the devils in hell, and their instruments, 
 being at work to promote a toleration." He gives us valu- 
 able information on this point, that in 1645, " there have 
 been more books written, sermons preached, words spoken, 
 besides plottings and actings for a toleration, within these 
 four last years, than for all other things. Every day now 
 brings forth books for a toleration. The devil for some 
 thousands of years has not found out this engine, nor made 
 
 * " Neal," ii- , p. 382. f " Crosby," i., p. 176. 
 
143 
 
 use of it to support his kingdom !"* Milton tells usf that the 
 most part "of the Assembly were such as had preached and 
 cried down with great show of zeal, the avarice and plural- 
 ities of bishops and prelates. That one cure of souls was 
 a full employment for one spiritual pastor, how able soever, 
 if not a charge rather above human strength. Yet these 
 conscientious men (ere any part of the work done for which 
 they came together, and that on the public salary), wanted 
 not boldness to the ignominy and scandal of their pastor- 
 like profession, and especially of their boasted reformation, 
 to seize into their hands, or not unwillingly to accept (besides 
 one, sometimes two or more of the best livings},! collegiate 
 masterships in the universities, rich lectures in the city, 
 setting sail to all winds that might blow gain into their 
 covetous bosoms. And yet the main doctrine for which 
 they took such pay, and insisted upon, with more vehemence 
 than gospel, was but to tell us in effect that their doctrine 
 was worth nothing, and the spiritual power of their ministry 
 less available than bodily compulsion." He says that they 
 were found " under subtle hypocrisy to have preached their 
 own follies, most of them not the gospel," (being) time servers, 
 covetous, illiterate persecutors, not lovers of truth, like in 
 most things whereof tliey accused their predecessors. The people 
 being kept warm awhile by their counterfeit zeal, being 
 
 * " G-angrcena," Book I., part iii., pp. 121, 122, Ed. 1646. 
 
 f " History of Britain," pp. 238, 239, Bonn's Ed., 1670. 
 
 J "An Inspection for Spiritual Improvement," being presented to a Presbyterian 
 Pluralist and Formalist, by Thomas Tookey, M.A., Substitute-Pastor at Thornhaw in 
 Northamptonshire. London, 1646. Mr. Tookey declares that Mr. John Yaxley 
 exacted " the worldly sweet of two distinct congregations." " The sun in its meridian 
 altitude of rigid episcopacy never saw the like." Mr. Yaxley had " peeped into much 
 logic ... so that tho' once he could not" now "he can account both non-residency 
 and sacred thievery dearly lawful, gainful, hopeful, and needful." 
 
144 
 
 " foully scandalized," " became cold," " some turning to 
 lewdness, some to flat atheism." Baxter says, " the divines 
 thus congregated were men of eminent learning, godliness, 
 ministerial abilities and fidelity." " The christian world, 
 since the days of the Apostles, never had a synod of 
 more excellent divines than this and the synod of Dort." 
 Milton's testimony has been rejected by some writers of 
 the highest character for impartiality, e.g., Orme* and 
 Marsden,f that he wrote under the influence of personal 
 pique, because the Assembly censured his " Doctrine of 
 Divorce," and it is said that in that pamphlet he addressed 
 them as " select assembly," &c. Fletcher clearly points out 
 that the quotations relied upon by these writers do not, 
 when considered in their proper connexion, imply " Milton's 
 approval " of the Assembly of Divines." { There were those 
 then living who could have amply refuted Milton's state- 
 ments, and Baxter cannot be deemed an impartial witness. 
 He says, " When the Quakers and others did openly 
 reproach the ministry, and the souldiers favored them, I 
 drew up a petition for the ministry, and got many thousand 
 names to it." § [Baxter was therefore a thorough-going sup- 
 porter of the Assembly and the Presbyterian ministry, and 
 yet, even he remarked|| of the Assembly men, that " they 
 frightened the sectaries into this fury by the unpeaceableness 
 
 * " Orine's Life of Baxter," chap, iv., p. 69. 
 
 t "Marsden's Later Puritans," pp. 92, 93. 
 
 J It was written in 1643, soon after the Assembly met, and we have in this harsh 
 judgment upon Milton's motives, an instance of the exceedingly slender grounds on 
 which the testimony of a man who had the best opportunities of forming an opinion, 
 is challenged. It seems impossible to conceive a man like Milton, harbouring a 
 private pique to the extent of traducing the character of the Assembly, 25 years after- 
 wards. (The "History of Britain" being written in 1670.) "Fletcher's History of 
 Independency," vol. iv., p. 21. 
 
 § " Baxter's Life," Sylvester, p. 70. |j Autobiography, p. 103. 
 
145 
 
 and inipatiency of their minds, and they were so little 
 sensible of their own infirmity, that they would not have 
 those tolerated who were not only tolerable but worthy instru- 
 ments and members in the churches," that those who " pleaded 
 for charity " could never be heard/^> 
 
 The Assembly of Divines, and the Presbyterian clergy 
 must be tried by their fruits. Some of these were good, 
 but there is another and darker side to the picture which we 
 conceive has hardly been sufficiently dwelt upon.* On the 
 3rd of January, 1645, the Parliament issued an ordinance 
 to abolish the Common Prayer Book in public worship, 
 and for the imposition of the Directory.! The clergy 
 
 *y l The Clergy in their Colors, or, The Pride and Avarice of the Presbyterian Clergy 
 hindering Beformation Tyhowing how from time to time they have been the fomentors 
 of this first and second war ; but, also by their horrid fallacies, have to this present 
 deluded the Commonwealth — discovered in a plain and familiar dialogue between 
 Philalethes and Presjjyter." (London, 1651. \The MSS. of this was written some years 
 before.) Page 41. ^Take but a view of their practices, and let that speak how well they 
 have carried themselves within five years past, since they got their preferments. I could 
 instance in many places where superstitious and blind bussards were put out of their 
 livings, and some of there orthodox men put in their roomes, and when they had got 
 good livings, were they, or are they contented ? Some hold livings in the country, and 
 some in London, hardly ever coming to the flock but to take the fleece. Some hold 
 two or three livings apiece ; some leave one and run to another when they can find a 
 greater, nay, they will fight for a better living rather than lose it;\and yet falsely 
 bewitch the silly people to believe that it is the call of God so to do, when it is nothing 
 else but the delusion of Satan, and of their own wicked hearts to satisfy their ambition 
 and avarice. See but how these men press the committee for plundered ministers, 
 for augmentations and removals from day to day, and how they engage Parliament 
 men to act for them, calling themselves in their certificates and petitions 'godly,' 
 ' learned,' and ' orthodox divines.' And it is observed in the county that many of 
 those who are thus put in, prove more proud, covetous, and contentious, than those that 
 were put out." .... 
 
 t There is a pamphlet in the British Museum (" King's Pamphlets," b 183, Tract 10, 
 1644) entitled, " MSS. Proposition by the Committee for the County of Kent, to the 
 Hon ble - House of Commons, in behalf of said County." They recommend that " Such 
 .... as forsake their own parish churches where a pious and painful (Presby- 
 terian) ministry is settled by a parliamentary authority, and do usually repair to other 
 
 M 
 
146 
 
 were commanded to conform to it under heavy fines. It 
 forbade the use of the Book of Common Prayer, even in the 
 domestic circle, under a penalty of five pounds for the first, 
 and one hundred pounds for the third offence.* 
 
 The frame of the proposed Presbyterian State Church 
 was this : " Wherever there was an established congre- 
 gation with a Pastor, whether in a Church to which tythe 
 of common .right belonged, or one in which a vicar was 
 established, or a mere Chapel to which no tythe belonged, 
 persons called " Euling Elders " were to be chosen by the 
 votes of the congregations, whose duty it was to assist the 
 pastor or minister by their information, advice, and service, 
 and to exercise a superintendence over all the other persons 
 composing the congregation. These formed the congrega- 
 tional Eldership. The minister, and some of the more dis- 
 creet of the Euling Elders, in districts containing some 
 twenty or thirty congregations, were to meet once a month 
 as a " Classical Presbytery." The number of elders sent by 
 
 parish churches not far distant, where these other lazy, superstitious usages are con- 
 tinued, that the said committee, or any twelve or more of them, may be authorized 
 by ordinance of Parliament, or by order of this honourable House, to punish by way of 
 fine, all such persons whose estates are not sequestered," and in case of non-payment 
 their estates to be sequestered. Note in MSS. : " All was received with much thank- 
 fulness, but Mr. Dashwood durst not license it in print ! " 
 
 * " Since it has pleased our wise and newborn state, 
 
 The Common Prayer Book to excommunicate ; 
 
 To turn it out of act, as if it were 
 
 Some grand malignant, or some cavalier ; 
 
 Since in our churches 'tis by them forbid 
 
 To say such prayers as our fathers did, 
 
 So that God's house must now be called no more 
 
 The house of prayer so ever called before." 
 " To a vertuous and judicious lady who (for the exercise of her devotion) built a closet 
 wherein to secure the most sacred book of prayer, from the view and violence of the 
 enemies thereof," &c. Brit. Museum, fol. sheets, King's Pamphlets. 
 
147 
 
 each congregation not to be more than four, or less than 
 two. One of the ministers was to act as a moderator 
 or chairman. They might redress any abuse of any kind 
 that could be construed into an offence against ecclesiastical 
 discipline. They were the examiners of persons who were 
 candidates for the ministry, and with them it lay to give 
 or refuse ordination. An appeal however lay from them 
 to the " Provincial Assembly," which was to meet twice a 
 year, and to consist of two ministers and four ruling elders, 
 sent from each " Classical Presbytery " in the province. 
 Above all, there was to be a " National Assembly," com- 
 posed of two ministers and four ruling elders, sent from 
 each " Provincial Assembly," together with five learned and 
 godly persons from each of the Universities. This was to be 
 the Court of Final Appeal, but it could only meet when 
 summoned by Parliament. It was part of the duty of the 
 congregational or Kuling Eldership, to enquire into the 
 religious knowledge and spiritual estate of any member of 
 the congregation, and to admonish, suspend from the Lord's 
 table, and even to excommunicate those whom they deemed 
 ignorant or scandalous." * 
 
 (On the 26th of April, 1645, an ordinance of Parliament 
 was issued for the " silencing of all such preachers as were 
 not ordained or allowed " by those who shall be appointed 
 thereunto by both Houses of Parliament. A still more 
 stringent ordinance was passed to the same effect, on 
 December 26th, 1646. All preaching or exposition of 
 Scripture was forbidden, and all who " spoke aught in 
 derogation of the Church government then established." 
 England, which had broken in pieces the yoke of Prelacy, 
 was now expected meekly to place her neck in this new 
 
 * " Hunter's Life of Oliver Heywood," p. 55. 
 
 M 2 
 
148 
 
 yoke of the Puritan clergy ; but there were some of her 
 stout hearted children who were determined not to lose 
 that liberty of conscience, which they valued more than life. 
 That excellent man, Kichard Baxter and his friends, had in 
 the end to feel that after all, the despised " sectaries " were 
 men of clearer vision than himself and his party. "> We will 
 now quote a Baptist view of the Assembly. A work came out 
 in 1647, by Samuel Kichardson.* Its title is, the "Neces- 
 sity of Toleration in matters of Beligion," addressed to the 
 Aassembly of Divines, with the significant text "For such 
 are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves 
 into the Apostles of Christ," &c. " Ye suffer fools gladly." 
 
 " When Romish tyranny hath the upper hand, 
 Darkness of mind and superstition stand." 
 
 He gives to the Assembly, " The Nonconformists' answer 
 why they cannot submit to the aforesaid Faith," p. 279. 
 " It was not studied out of the Word of God, but they had 
 borrowed us a religion out of Scotland." Third — " We have 
 had very much experience of you to be the greatest time- 
 servers among men, and even to turn with the wind, for 
 when the cross, surplice, and mass-book were urged, you 
 yielded to them, and swore canonical obedience to the 
 bishops, your fathers," &c. Because the tide is turned, ye 
 are turned. Fourth — " If you had truth on your side, and 
 the Spirit of God to direct you, you might have, with ease 
 and speed, given sufficient answer to the questions the 
 Parliament gave you to answer." Ninth. — " Neither are 
 they any of the true ministers of Jesus Christ unless the 
 Pope be a true minister of Christ, because their ministry 
 
 * Reprinted in " Tracts on Liberty of Conscience " — Hansard Knolly's Society. He 
 was probably a pastor of the Baptist branch of that Church in connection with 
 Mr. Spilsby (and his name is attached to a confession of faith put forth in 1643, 1C44, 
 and 1646. 
 
149 
 
 came from him, as appears by ; Mason's Book of Ordination/ 
 and ' Yates' Model of Divinity, and yourselves confess.' " 
 He tells them that their priesthood is false and antichristian ; 
 that the church of which they are ministers is no church of 
 Christ. He ends: " Mr. Presbyter, your principles are large 
 and dangerous. Who can tell what you will judge tolerable ? 
 Such as cannot dance after your pipe, and rule in your way, 
 you judge heretics, and they must appear before your dread- 
 ful tribunal to receive your reproof, which is sharp and 
 terrible, and strikes at our liberties, estates and lives — you 
 still want to use a sword ; who sees not that, if you had it, 
 you would have wounded yourselves and others — and we had 
 as good be under the Pope as under your Presbyterian check." 
 The battle of Marston Moor, on July 2nd, 1644, and 
 the battle of Naseby, on June 14th, 1645, struck the last 
 blow in the struggle between Charles and the Parliament, 
 and all fear of the return of Episcopacy was at an end. 
 Laud had fallen a victim to the Puritan party, on January 
 10th, 1644. A purely religious movement had been steadily 
 progressing amid the stirring events of the time. The 
 Independents and Baptists were rapidly forming Churches. 
 Nothing was more common than for an Independent to get 
 into a living, and while conforming to the Directory, he set 
 up an Independent Church. The Cathedral of Exeter was 
 divided into two parts — for Presbyterian and Independent 
 worship.* The Baptists appear in 1653 to have set up a 
 church in St. Paul's, t 
 
 * " Pope's Life of Ward," pp. 55, 56. 
 
 f "The Madman's Plea; or, A Sober Defence of Captain Chillington's Church:" 
 showing the destruction and derision ready to fall on all the baptized Churches not 
 baptized with fire. London, 1653. Page 6. " Is it not ridiculous for Anabaptists to 
 build a Church at Paul's (in the highest place of the city) when Paul never owned a 
 church of Anabaptists or Dippers." 
 
150 
 
 There were a class of Independents, and at a later period, 
 during Cromwell's protectorate, a class of Baptists, who did 
 not scruple to receive the State pay. On the other hand, there 
 was another class who entirely rejected it. These men were 
 engaged in preaching the Gospel to the masses, and forming 
 Churches. Their aims were purely religious, they had no 
 selfish ends to gain, and they are therefore entitled to credit 
 for sincerity. Not only did they denounce the State main- 
 tenance, but the Separatists objected to " ministers receiving 
 maintenance from all sorts of people in their parishes, with- 
 out difference," and it was called in one of their pamphlets, 
 " an execrable sacrilege, and covetous making merchan- 
 dise of the things of God — a letting of themselves out to 
 hire to the profane, for filthy lucre."* Christians alone 
 should support their pastors, and it manifestly tended to 
 the corruption of the Christian religion, if its ministers are 
 made to depend for support upon even the free contributions 
 of wicked men. Dr. Stoughton remarks! that " two classes 
 of Independents are distinctly visible," at a period earlier 
 than that of which we are speaking.]: The character of 
 their preaching was entirely different from the elaborate, 
 
 * " Hanbury," vol ii. p. 279. t " Church of Civil Wars," vol. i., pp. 366, 367. 
 
 \ In " The Anabaptists' Catechism, with all their practices, meetings, and exercises, 
 the names of their pastors, their doctrines, disciples ; a catalogue of such dishes they 
 usually make choice of at their feasts (i.e., love feasts usually held at an inn) how 
 and by whom they are dipped, &c, published according to the order of their conven- 
 ticles," printed for R. A. 1645," we have curious evidence of the less political character 
 of certain Baptists, and that certain Independents were not deemed " Independents " 
 at all, because they had apostatized from their original principles. " Question — What 
 is the main thing that you and the Independents differ in? Answer — We differ very 
 much from them, for though you call them Independents (a name too honourable for 
 them yet), they are none, for they allow of black coats (i.e., state ministers), and 
 prophane learning and superstitious preaching in pulpits, and many such things the 
 Independents approve of, but we do not allow of these things." They are made to say, 
 M We are free from blood, and will not kill." 
 
151 
 
 doctrinal treatises of the Presbyterian clergy. To use the 
 words of Edwards, the author of " Gangroena," it was " in a 
 kind of strain which takes with the people much." This 
 movement was characterized by a purely lay ministry, and 
 its rapid progress may be clearly traced in the satirical 
 pamphlets of the time. A great controversy arose on the 
 propriety of such a ministry ; * a controversy in which the 
 opponents of the practice used as their best weapons, bitter 
 and unsparing satire, and we gain from them many im- 
 portant facts which might otherwise have escaped notice. 
 We will take a peep at what is called "the Brownist 
 Synagogue," found in a tract entitled " The Brownist 
 Synagogue, or a late discovery of their conventicles, assem- 
 blies, and places of meeting ; when they preach, and their 
 manner, with a relation of the names, places and doctrines 
 of those who do commonly preach, the chief of which are 
 Green, the feltmaker, Marlin, the buttonmaker, Spencer, the 
 coachman (see note at foot), Kodgers, the glover, which 
 sect is much increased of late in the city — a kingdom 
 divided against itself cannot stand." Page 2. — " Let me, 
 gentle reader, not be prolixious, and I shall relate unto 
 thee the names and places where these illiterate preachers 
 live, and make their assemblies, and the unlearned doc- 
 trines they hold. The first man that I begin with shall be 
 an irreverend glover whose name is Bichard Bodgers ; he 
 ofttimes doth call a congregation, and at his own house 
 tells them what they shall do. The Spirit, he tells 
 them, moves him, and so proceeding, he tells them what 
 
 * This is commenced in 1640 or 1641, when the operation of Sectaries attracted 
 notice, e.g., "A short treatise concerning lawfulness of every man exercising his gift as 
 God shall call him unto," by John Spencer. We conclude this was " Spencer, the 
 coachman," mentioned farther on. This was published in 1641. 
 
152 
 
 first comes into his mind ; his apologie is that he speaks 
 nothing but that which the Spirit gives him utterance for. 
 John Bennet, he disalloweth of human learning, his reason 
 is that some of Christ's apostles were fishermen when he 
 called them. Charles Thomas, a Welchman, doth teach in 
 Warwick Lane once a fortnight, as he holds none lawful 
 to be amongst the prophets, but those who were inspired 
 by the Spirit, so no man is fit for their holy service but 
 devout men, and who is familiar with the Spirit. Alexander 
 Smith, whose opinion is that no man ought to teach but 
 as the Spirit moves, and for this one reason we may set 
 ourselves against those scholars, as bishops, deans, and 
 deacons, which strive to construe the Scripture accord- 
 ing to the translation of the Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, 
 which last language stinkes (i.e., because of its association 
 with popery) like a piece of biefe a twelvemonth old, yet 
 unsalted." This amusing caricature from the pen of an 
 adversary, enables us still further to trace some of the 
 opinions of the Amsterdam churches up to the time of 
 George Fox. The account of the way in which these 
 persecuted, despised christian people held their worship, 
 may well touch our best feelings as christian men. " They 
 do not all come together, but come two or three in a com- 
 pany. Any man may be admitted thither, and, all being 
 gathered, the man appointed to teach stands up in the 
 midst of the room, and his audience gather about him. 
 He prays about the space of half-an-hour, and part of his 
 prayer is that ' those who come hither to scoff and laugh, 
 God would be pleased to turn their hearts ; ' * by which 
 means,' says the hard-hearted narrator,' they think to escape 
 undiscovered.' His sermon is about the space of an hour, 
 and then another stands up to make the text more plain." 
 On September 8th, 1641, it was ordered by the House of 
 
153 
 
 Commons, " that it shall be lawful for the parishioners of 
 any parish within the kingdom of England and "Wales, to 
 set up a lecture, and to maintain an orthodox minister at 
 their own charge, to preach every Lord's-day when there 
 is no preaching, and to preach one day a week when there 
 is no lecture." * This led to the Independents and Baptists 
 availing themselves of any opportunity which might occur 
 to supply a deficiency.! We meet again with " Marlin, the 
 buttonmaker, ,, at St. Ann's Church, Aldersgate, on the 
 Sabbath-day, August 8th, 1641. The minister being absent, 
 " many desired their friends to go into the pulpit," and a 
 contest arose whether a stranger who was " once a Jesuit," 
 should preach, or Mr. Marlin. It appears that Mr. Marlin 
 obtained the consent and ear of the people, and preached a 
 lengthy, sound, protestant sermon. At last, however, the 
 churchwardens interrupted him, and pulled him down from 
 the pulpit. J In the same year, "prophet Hunt preached 
 in St. Sepulchre's Church, " making another combustion." § 
 The connection between this movement and the Amsterdam 
 Churches can be clearly traced. || The ancient Church in 
 Southwark, formed in 1616 by Henry Jacob, was still in 
 
 * Brit. Museum, " King's Pamphlets," e 28, 172. 
 
 f " The Mystical Wolfe," London, Feb. 3rd, 1644, p. 6, "with iUuminated Anabaptists 
 who blaspheme the baptism of children, and these heretics, who in times past we 
 burned, we may hear now in our pulpits seducing the people." 
 
 + " A True Narrative of a Combustion happening in St. Anne's Church, Aldersgate," 
 &c. 1641, Brit. Museum. 
 
 § Probably "James Hunt, the farmer" (see "A Curb for Sectaries," London, 1641). 
 
 || See " The Anatomy of the Separatists, alias Brownists, with the strange hubbub, 
 and formerly unheard of hurly-burly which those phanatick and fantastic Separatists 
 made on Sunday afternoon, 8th May, in the Parish of St. Olave's, in the Old Jewry, 
 at the sermon of the Bt. Bev. Father in God, Henry, Bishop Chichester," London, 
 1642. " Many places in England and London are too much Amster damnified. Beligion 
 is become common table-talk. Papists, Atheists, Brownists, Anabaptists, Familists, 
 and the Sisters of the Fraternity, all will have their way. Page 2 — The Fraternity at 
 
154 
 
 vigorous operation ; John Lothorp succeeded Jacob, lie 
 emigrated to America, and the celebrated John Canne was 
 pastor for a short time ; Henry Jessey, his successor in 
 1637, was sent by his congregation to preach in Wales, in 
 1639. Samuel How succeeded, or was co-pastor with him, 
 and was joined in the pastorate by Stephen More. This 
 congregation, which had subsisted for over twenty years, 
 shifting from place to place to avoid persecution, opened 
 their doors to the public on January 18th, 1640-41. We 
 find a description in verse, of the celebrated Samuel How, 
 the learned cobbler's preaching, probably, on this occasion : 
 
 " And at the ' Nag's Head,' near to Coleman Street, 
 A most pure crew of Brethren there did meet, 
 When their devotion was so strong and ample 
 
 To turn a sinful Tavern to a Temple. 
 
 ******* 
 
 A worthy hrother gave the text, and then 
 
 The Cobbler How his preachment strait began, 
 
 Extem'ry, without any meditation, 
 
 But only by the Spirit's revelation ; 
 
 He went through stitch, now hither and now thither, 
 
 And took great pains to draw both ends together ; 
 
 For (like a man inspired from Amsterdam), 
 
 He scorned ne sutor ultra crepidam; 
 
 His text he clouted, and his sermon welted ; 
 
 His audience with devotion nearly melted." * 
 
 Amsterdam, and the Brownists in town, are brethren of the same tribe. They hold 
 that religion ought to be guided by the motion of the Spirit, not reason. They despise 
 all learning. Page 4 — They hold it lawful for artificers and laymen to preach in public, 
 as cobblers, weavers, leathersellers, boxmakers, ironmongers, feltmakers, and such 
 like mechanick fellows. They make no reckoning of a church more than a stable. 
 Page 6 — They cried, 100 or more, ' A pope ! a pope 1 ' when the Eight Beverend Bishop 
 came into the pulpit." — Brit. Museum, large 4to 1 — 14. 
 
 * Stated to be about 100. A swarme of Sectaries and Schismatiques, wherein is 
 discovered the strange preaching (or prating) of such as are by their trades cobblers, 
 tinkers, pedlars," &c. , with portrait of Samuel How in his tub, preaching to a conven- 
 ticle, date probably 1641, p. 9. 
 
155 
 
 Ellwood quotes Howe's " Sufficiency of the Spirit's 
 Teaching," in " Forgery no Christianity." The kind of 
 treatment to which these good men were subjected, may be 
 illustrated by a quotation from " A Discovery of a Swarme 
 of Separatists, or A Leather Seller's Sermon, describing 
 how Burboon (or Barbon), a Leatherseller, had a Conventicle 
 of Brownists, &c, with another relation," &c* — " Many of 
 the Brownists crawled over the tiles and houses, escaping 
 some one way, and some another. But at length they 
 catched one of them alone. But they kicked him so 
 vehemently as if they meant to beat him into a jelly. It 
 is ambiguous if they have killed him or no, but certainly 
 they did knock him as if they meant to pull him to pieces. 
 I confess it had been no matter if they had beaten their 
 whole tribe in the like manner." This Mr. Barbon was 
 pastor of one section of this Ancient Separatist Church, 
 when they divided equally in May, 1640, and one part 
 remained with Mr. Henry Jessy, and the other with Mr. 
 Praise God Barbon. f Barbon, as "an elder, governed 
 the Church in Leyden, which held communion with Kobin- 
 son's Church at that place." J 
 
 The preaching of women appears to have commenced 
 among some of the Independent Churches about this 
 period (1641) in England. § It seems probable that this 
 
 * Brit. Museum, e No. 36.180.25. 
 
 f Hanbury's " Historical Research concerning the most Ancient Congregational 
 Church in England," pp. 10 and 16, London, 1820. 
 
 I " The Way of Congregational Churches Cleared," by John Cotton, of Boston, p. 16, 
 London, 1648. 
 
 § In America it appears to have existed among the Baptists about 1636. " The 
 third dividing tenet by which these persons propagated their errors, was between the 
 Word of God and the Spirit of God. And here these sectaries (i.e., the Baptists) had 
 many pretty knacks to delude with all, and especially to please the female sex. They 
 told of rare revelations of the things to come from the Spirit, as they say, ' Come 
 
156 
 
 practice originated in certain Baptist churches in Holland.* 
 Baillie, in his " Anabaptism the True Foundation of Inde- 
 pendency, Brownism, Familism, Antinomy," &c, London, 
 1646, p. 30, says, " the continental Baptists allowed women's 
 preaching,! and every one of their members the power of 
 
 along with me,' says one, ' I will bring you a woman that preaches better Gospel than 
 any of your black coats that have been at the University,' a woman of another kind of 
 spirit who hath many revelations of things to come, and for my part, saith he, I had 
 rather hear such an one that speaks from the mere motion of the Spirit, than any of 
 your learned scholars, although they may be fuller of the Scripture, and admit they 
 speak by the help of the Spirit, yet the other goes far beyond them." — "Johnson's 
 History," pp. 67 to 99, quoted in " Backus' History of New England." — Keith says, 
 that "these called Presbyterians (in England) may remember how they have both 
 allowed and countenanced women both to pray and speak of their experiences in their 
 private meetings, and yet they cannot deny but their private meetings are a Church." 
 — " The Woman Preacher of Samaria," 1674. 
 
 * " The Brownists' Conventicle," &c, 1641, p. 13. — "And in this our thanksgiving 
 let us remember all the blessed pastors and professors, whether at Amsterdam or 
 elsewhere ; as also for our she-iellov? labourers, our holy and good blessed women who 
 are not only able to talk on any text, but search into the deep sense of the Scripture, 
 and preach both in their families and elsewhere." Also " Lucifer's Lackey, or, The 
 Devil's New Creation," London, 1641, speaks of a congregation in the malt-house of 
 one Job, a brewer, the numbers being about seven score persons, and says, 
 " When women preach and cobblers pray, 
 The fiends in Hell make holiday." 
 We have also notices of this practice in " Idolater's Buin and England's Triumph, or 
 the Meditations of a Maimed Soldier," January 17th, 1644, London, p. 1. — " Where- 
 fore let Priscilla and Aquilla be Paul's helpers, and let every one as he hath received 
 the gift, minister the same one to another, and let us prophesie one by one," &c. In 
 " Tub Preachers Overturned, or, Independency to be Abandoned and Abhorred," a * 
 reply to a letter to Thomas Edwards, London, 1647, we have a description of a woman 
 preacher in rhyme : — 
 
 " And that her zeal, piety, and knowledge, 
 
 Surpassed the gravest student in the college 
 
 Who strive their human learning to advance ; 
 
 She with her Bible and a concordance 
 
 Could preach nine times a week morning and night, 
 
 Such revelation had she from New Light ! " 
 In Cotton's church in New England, Mrs. Hutchinson, a woman of great parts, 
 preached, although not in the public assembly. 
 
 t Women preached among the Baptists at Strasburg. 
 
157 
 
 public preaching, and also the power of questioning the 
 preacher on doctrine " before the Church," and that in 
 England it was the same, but that "many more of their 
 women do venture to preach among the Baptists than 
 among the Brownists, in England." Mrs. Attaway, "the 
 mistress of all the she-preachers in Coleman Street," was a 
 disciple in Lamb's congregation. He states that he believes 
 the " feminine preachers in Kent, Norfolk, and the rest of 
 the shires " had " their breeding in the same school," which 
 appears to show that they were dispersed as travelling 
 preachers. This seems to identify the preaching of women 
 with the principal General Baptist Church in London, but 
 it does not appear to have been confined to the General 
 Baptists.* As late as 1653 we find a lady preaching in the 
 " Queen's Mass Chapel at Somerset House," and who 
 preached elsewhere. t 
 
 The ordinance of Parliament to silence every preacher 
 who was "not ordained a minister in this or some other 
 
 * " The Schismatics Sifted, or The Picture of the Independents." London, 1646. 
 Page 34. — " Is it a miracle or wonder to see saucie boyes, bold botching taylors, and 
 other most audacious, illiterate mechanicks to run out of their shops into a pulpit ? 
 To see bold, impudent, huswifet to take upon them to prate an hour or more ; but 
 when I say is the extraordinary spirit poured upon them ? " — " A Fresh Discovery of 
 some Prodigious New Wandering Blazing Stars and Firebrands styling themselves ' New 
 Lights,' " by William Prynne, Esq. London, 1645. Page 47. — "Whether Indepen- 
 dents admitting women not only to vote as members, but sometimes to preach, 
 expound, speak publicly as predicants in their conventicles, be not directly contrary 
 to the Apostles' doctrine and practice, and a mere politick invention to engage that sex to 
 their party? He says also in preface, that the Independents give women not only ' deci- 
 sive votes, but Liberty of preaching and prophesying,' speaking in their congregations" 
 
 f " State Papers Uncalendered," 813 a, paper No. 77. 25th July, 1653. " Theodoras," 
 to the Right Hon. Lord Conway. " Here is start [i.e., started] up an audacious virago 
 (or feminine tub preacher) who last Sunday held forth about two hours together 
 within our late Queen's mass chapel at Somerset House, in the Strand, and has done 
 so there and elsewhere, divers Sabbath-days of late, who claps her Bible and thumps 
 the pulpit cushion with almost as much confidence (I should have said impudence) 
 as honest Hugh Peters himself 1" 
 
158 
 
 Keformed Church, except such as intending the ministry 
 were allowed for the trial of their gifts by those who shall 
 be appointed thereto by both Houses of Parliament," was 
 enacted on 26th April, 1645. It was intended by the 
 extreme Presbyterian party to arrest the progress of Inde- 
 pendency. Not only throughout the whole army, but 
 throughout the whole country, the practice of lay preaching 
 was spreading. The Independents argued that there were 
 " a large number of persons not ordained, who had scrupled 
 ordination under the former bishops," and also scrupled 
 "the present form of ordination, and they forbore until 
 church matters should be fully settled; " and that Parliament 
 never intended to silence them, and they contended that 
 such persons may preach," provided that they do it at such 
 seasons as hinders not the public preaching, and in such a 
 manner as disturbs not the public peace." * This ordin- 
 ance was " sent to Sir Thomas Fairfax to be observed 
 by the army," and all military personages, and this tract 
 is addressed to " gentlemen of the soldiery in the field." 
 It appears that in the army little attention was paid to 
 the ordinance. They " sent out everywhere captains and 
 soldiers " to preach, and gave " tickets of the time and 
 place " in true military lashion. f It was declared by the 
 
 * " The Clear Sense, or a Vindication of the late Ordinance of Parliament," &c, 
 pp. 1, 2, 3. 
 
 f William Prynne, Esq. — " Fresh Discovery of some Prodigious New Wandering 
 Blazing Stars and Firebrands, styling themselves New Lights." London, 1645. 
 Preface. Prynne tells a story which illustrates a general feeling of Englishmen about 
 the soldiers' preaching — " Quoth the Scotchmen, ' Man, is it fit that Colonel Cromwell's 
 souldiers should preach in their quarters to take away the ministers' function ? ' Quoth 
 the Englishman, ' Truly I remember they made a gallant sermon at Marston Moor near 
 Vork. Tbat was one of the best sermons that hath been preached in the kingdom.' " — 
 We find also that Oliver Cromwell's porter preached on a grass-plot opposite his house. 
 Women were observed turning to their Bibles, and " did sigh and groan, and showed 
 as strong motions of devotion as could be seen in any Quakers' meeting ! " 
 
159 
 
 Independents, &c, to be a " monopoly of the Spirit worse 
 than the monopoly of soap ! " " About the beginning 
 of the year 1653," we find that " the opinions that were 
 rampant in the army infected also the country."* The great 
 point of difference between the Independent and Presby- 
 terian parties in Lancashire, was on the question of the 
 preaching of " gifted brethren," i.e., lay preachers. Even 
 in this part of the country, where the fusion f was more 
 complete between the Independents and Presbyterians, the 
 Presbyterians were compelled to allow (if they did not 
 approve) the occasional preaching of " gifted brethren " in 
 the pulpits of the churches. J 
 Baxter informs us that the Separatists said "let the 
 
 * " Martindale's Life," p. 110. 
 
 t On Mr. Eaton's New England scheme of accommodation. 
 
 J Two or three "ruling elders" of Mr. Eaton's Independent Church "preached 
 frequently at Tabley Chapell in my parish," Martindale tells us. In 1659, this question 
 between the Independents and Presbyterians was set at rest, by the concession of the 
 point of the liberty of unordained persons, not intending the ministry, to preach, with 
 this proviso, that no persons should preach in the churches except they were approved 
 by the ministers or preaching officers, and that the congregations were not to be 
 "disturbed" by having unordained preachers " imposed upon them," and also that 
 every effort was to be used, that " no offence be given by the preaching of mere gifted 
 brethren." Martindale's Life," p. 12, Cheetham Society, 1845. See also " Newcome's 
 Autobiography," Cheetham Society, vol. xxv., p. 36. Mr. Stringer, the regular Presby- 
 terian minister at Macclesfield, invites Mr. Eaton to preach and bring some one with 
 him to supply for both parts of the day. Mr. Eaton then writes stating that some of the 
 people of Macclesfield had solicited their ruling elder, Mr. Barret, to preach there. To 
 this Mr. Stringer consents, and invites the said lay preacher to occupy his pulpit in 
 conjunction with Eaton, the Independent minister. Newcome "declares his dislike," 
 but not a word is said about its legality, or being contrary to church regulation. 
 Barret was a sequestrator, and some of the aldermen " took it so ill that he should 
 preach in their pulpit." It is certain, however, that the connection between the Pres- 
 byterians and the Independents tended to reduce or stifle lay preaching. Saltmarsh 
 says, in 1649, " Stop not the breathings of God in mean private christians ; the 
 counsels of God flow there, and when the greater persons sometimes for His glory are 
 left naked without a word of advice from Him." " I found this desolating evil begin- 
 ning in your (i.e., the Independents) meetings." — "England's Friend," London, 1649> 
 
160 
 
 Lord be glorified, let the gospel be propagated," and that 
 " there were few of the Anabaptists who had not been the 
 opposers and troublers of the faithful ministers of the land 
 (i.e., those of the Presbyterian party).* In Edwards' 
 " Gangroena," published in 1645, abundant evidence is 
 given of the vigorous operation of these Independent and 
 Baptist churches. He states (part i.) that the sectaries are 
 " much stunned " with the vote passed in Parliament against 
 lay preaching. He is furious at the idea " of mechanics, 
 as smiths, taylors, shoemakers, pedlars, weavers, taking 
 upon themselves to preach. By this ordinance it was said 
 that " Sir John Presbyter's gums " were " to be rubbed with 
 a parliament coral (baby's coral), and that now he was mad 
 to put his boarish tusks, his huge iron fangs, in execution, 
 to devour, rend, and crush these hereticks ! " f In a word, 
 this vote excited a strong opposition, and became a dead 
 letter. 
 
 Mr. Henry DenneJ was a graduate of the University of 
 Cambridge, and ordained in 1630, but having denounced 
 the vices of the clergy in a visitation sermon in 1641, he is 
 found in 1643 a member of Lamb's church in Coleman 
 Street. He was a most excellent christian man, and being 
 sent forth by Lamb's Church into Bedfordshire and Cam- 
 bridgeshire, and those parts, comes in as a celebrated 
 General Baptist, for Edwards' reprobation. He is de- 
 nounced as a great antinomian (which is untrue) and a 
 desperate Arminian. He preaches much against tythes, 
 whereby he draws the people after him. He hath put 
 
 * " Baxter's Life," p. 102. Autobiography. 
 
 t W. Prynne, Esq., "Fresh Discovery," &c, London, 1645, preface. 
 
 J Denne fell into the snare which was laid for George Fox, and became a captain in 
 Cromwell's army. He was implicated in the revolt of the " Levellers," condemned to 
 death, but pardoned by Cromwell, who knew his excellent character. 
 
1G1 
 
 down all singing of psalms in his Church. He preacheth 
 and prays, and after he hath done he calls to know if any 
 be not satisfied, and then they stand up that will, and 
 object, and he answers them. Others of the brethren that 
 will, with mechanicks one or two more, sometimes do exer- 
 cise after him. There is also one Tandy, or Dandy,* who 
 comes sometimes to Elsby and preaches there and about 
 that country, who tells them of revelations and miracles, 
 and saith revelations are ordinary to him. 
 
 A large amount of mis-representation must be allowed 
 for by the reader, and if he charitably supposes that there 
 were some of these men whose heads were turned by the 
 fervid religious excitement of the times, we must at the 
 same time admit the existence of the same excitement 
 in the narrator; each party looking at the deeds of the 
 other through coloured glasses. There are touches of 
 nature and truth about some of Edwards' descriptions, 
 which may well reach our hearts, as we view, unwarped 
 by prejudice, the earnest christian labours of the truly 
 godly men who preached the gospel to the masses of 
 the people, not for pay or worldly honour, but in obedience 
 to their Master's command. " This Mr. Denne hath some 
 kind of strain in his preaching which affects and takes the 
 people much, as for instance he will say, " Oh, Lord Christ, 
 if thou wert now on earth and didst reveal the gospel to. 
 men, they would call Thee, ' Anabaptist, Antinomian, Inde- 
 pendent,' who now call us so." " He would have preached 
 about spring last on a lecture day at St. Ive's, but the 
 committee gave orders against it, and not being suffered, 
 he went to a churchyard not far off that place, and under 
 
 * Philip Tandy, a minister of the Church of England, who became a Baptist (seventh 
 day) "a person of great abilities and piety." " Brook's Puritans," vol. iii., p. 30. 
 
 N 
 
162 
 
 a yew tree he preached, many following him, pronouncing 
 many fearful woes against them for not receiving the gospel. 
 " Mr. Disbrough* says of him, that he is the ablest man in 
 England for prayer, expounding and preaching. The usual 
 theme he is upon is Christ's dying for all men, Judas as 
 well as Peter." " He often preached this doctrine." " This 
 is the everlasting gospel, to believe that Jesus Christ died for 
 all men." " Men were only damned for not believing Christ 
 and nothing else." This Mr. Denne delivered his opinions 
 in such a manner as if he had been an apostle sent from 
 heaven." 
 
 Here we trace the operation of the General Baptists, 
 and in clear connection with a Church in London formed 
 by Thomas Lamb, and meeting at Bell Alley, Coleman 
 Street.f Lamb was seized prior to this at Colchester 
 for preaching in a Separatist congregation, and dragged 
 before the Star Chamber. He was undaunted in the work of 
 the gospel, till he had made the acquaintance of nearly every 
 
 * Mr. James Disbrowe was Lord of the Manor of Eltisby and an elder of the Fenstan- 
 ton Church. His brother was a major-general in Cromwell's army, belonged to 
 Cromwell's council, one of his generals at sea, also one of the lords of the Cinque- 
 ports; his salary was £3,236 per annum. "Narrative of the late Parliament," 1658. 
 In the Swarthmore papers we find what is probably a notice of the same person. 
 " A. Parker to George Fox," 1657. " Went to a place beyond Cambridge, where never 
 a meeting had been ; the man's name that did desire the meeting was one Disborrow, an 
 ancient professor. He is uncle to Major-General Disborrow. There was a very large 
 meeting both of Friends and others, and we both had a large time to declare the truth 
 without interruption. When we had done a Baptist teacher stood up and spoke some 
 words, but was soon silent. There was also another of their teachers, and some others 
 that we had some words with, but they had very little to say against what was 
 declared." Probably Parker was mistaken, or Noble, in his History of the Protectorate 
 House of Commons, is wrong. If they are two distinct persons, this would be the 
 father of Mr. James Disborrow, the friend and patron of Denne, and the elder in the 
 Fenstanton General Baptist Church ; but this is improbable, and we have here another 
 instance of the friendly relations between the General Baptists and the followers of Fox. 
 
 t Taylor, " History General Baptists," p. 99. 
 
103 
 
 prison in London. He frequently observed " that a man was 
 not fit to preach who would not preach for God's sake, though 
 he was sure to die for it as soon as he had finished." We 
 can clearly see here the stamp of men, who, although every- 
 where spoken against, had the spirit of the Apostles and 
 Martyrs, and were doing the real evangelistic work of the 
 times. Henry Denne wrote a tract in 1646, entitled, 
 " The Drag Net of the Kingdom of Heaven, or Christ 
 Drawing all Men."* This tract contains (p. 91) a passage 
 which places the doctrine of the Holy Ghost dwelling in 
 the heart of the believer in precisely the same point of view, 
 and in the same words, as Fox did in commencing his 
 preaching two years later. He quotes John i. 9 — " Now 
 God is light, and God is a spirit. If then Christ lighteth 
 every man, God lighteth every man. The Spirit lighteth 
 every man that cometh into the world. What is it for 
 man to be lighted, but for the light of the glory of God, 
 shining forth in the face of Jesus Christ, to shine in darkness? 
 For every man to be lighted is (as I conceive) for the 
 manifestation of the glory of God to be showed forth in 
 some measure to them." It is a curious fact, that Denne 
 wrote to defend the Quakers from the foolish imputation of 
 being Papists in disguise. f " George Whitehead is not 
 a Papist, according to that Bedlam fancy which Baxter is 
 daily sowing," It appears that not only Whitehead, but 
 the " Bedfordshire Tinker," Bunyan, had an encounter with 
 Thomas Smith, Bachelor of Divinity, and lecturer at Christ 
 Church, Cambridge, who appears to have excused himself 
 
 * Brit. Museum. 
 
 t " The Quakers no Papists," &c, a reply to Mr. Thomas Smith, B.D., lecturer in 
 Christ Church, Cambridge ; his frivolous relation of a dispute between himself and 
 certain Quakers at Cambridge, 1659. 
 
 N 2 
 
1G4 
 
 for coming off with little credit, by his being taken at 
 unawares, while " he was turning over some Arabic MSS.," 
 which Denne thinks a very curious excuse for so learned a 
 man in an encounter with " a tinker and a Quaker." 
 " While," says Denne, " he labours to prove the poor 
 Quakers to be introducers of heresies, he himself introduces 
 a most damnable one, denying the ubiquity of the three 
 Persons of the Trinity ! You seem to be arguing with the 
 tinker (Bunyan) because he strives to mend souls as well 
 as kettles ! " In reply, it was suggested that Bunyan 
 mended souls just as he mended kettles — " stopping one 
 hole and making many!" Henry Denne's "friends the 
 Quakers, did not only challenge Mr. Smith and all the 
 Presbyterian clergy in England in print,"* "but set up 
 bills in defiance at the commencement, upon the school 
 (college) doors !" They hoped Denne would " stable none 
 of his troop horses in heaven, though they come into (St.) 
 Paul's ! " The Quakers were asked " if they did not esteem 
 their speakings to be of as great authority as any chapter in 
 the Bible ? " and some one answered wittily (if not wisely), 
 "Yes, of greater \"\ This was sufficient to supply the 
 material for a wonderful amount of misrepresentation, 
 although Whitehead distinctly denies that it was spoken by 
 a Quaker. Whitehead, on that occasion, defined the "im- 
 mediate inspiration" needful for a Christian minister, not as 
 anything equivalent to, or superseding the New Testament 
 Scriptures, but merely that it was " that inspiration which 
 giveth the understanding in things tvhich are spiritual." J 
 
 * This alludes to " Fox's Mystery," fol., p. 19, preface. 
 
 t "A Gagg for Quakers, with an Answer to Mr. Denne's 'Quaker no Papist,'" 
 London, 1659, pp. 1, 3.— The Bible was divided into Chapters in the 13th century, by 
 Cardinal Hugo de S. Caro. Coverdale followed this division. The Geneva version 
 (1560) was the first English Bible with our present verses. 
 
 I " The Key of Knowledge, not found in the University Library, Cambridge." 
 2nd Ed., 1660. 
 
165 
 
 - The dispute between Whitehead and Smith took place in 
 "the Quakers' common meeting house," and one of the 
 people drew his sword in the course of the discussion, to add 
 weight to his argument.* 
 
 The parliamentary army had in its ranks the most godly 
 among the Sectaries and Puritans. Wherever the King's 
 army bent its course, private houses were plundered. 
 Excellent and pious men, whatever sentiments they hap- 
 pened to profess, were abused by the King's soldiery, 
 and found refuge in the army of the Commonwealth. 
 Chillingworth says, " I observed a great deal of piety in 
 the commander and soldiers of the Parliament's army. 
 I confess their discourse and behaviour do speak them 
 Christians, but I can find little of God or godliness in 
 our men." Lord Clarendon says, the Commonwealth army 
 was an " army whose sobriety and manner, whose courage 
 and success, made it famous and terrible all over the world; " 
 while the King's army was " a dissolute, undisciplined, 
 wicked, beaten army, whose horse their friends feared, 
 being terrible only in plunder, and resolute only in running 
 away." The leisure hours of the soldiery were spent in 
 reading their Bibles, in singing psalms, and in religious 
 
 * It is asserted that Smith obtained the living at Caldicut under very disgraceful 
 circumstances. The parishioners were greatly opposed to Smith, but Smith's 
 friend, Mr. Bayly, of Barnwell, pretended that Smith had some other living in 
 view, and then got them to give Smith a general testimonial of " ability," <fec. 
 This was used against the parishioners. It secured Smith the living against the 
 wishes of the parish. We mention this as an instance of the stamp of "learned 
 divines " who were denounced by the early Friends. Smith charged the Quakers 
 with having been instigated by the devil, to " torment, bewitch, and destroy, as his, 
 and their greatest enemy, Mr. Tyford, late minister of Sherborne, a learned, pious, 
 and orthodox divine, being tormented with a painful sharp disease, of which he died," 
 and even his successor was forced to desert the town by their witchcraft ! (Preface to 
 " A Gagg for the Quakers.") 
 
166 
 
 meetings, conferences, public disputes, &c* "Wherever they 
 came, property and virtue were secure. Their zeal, how- 
 ever, went beyond all bounds in the destruction of church 
 property, and the " idol temples " fared ill at their hands, 
 
 * A curious specimen of the spirit of the camp is preserved in the British Museum, 
 " King's Pamphlets," folio sheets, entitled, " A Spiritual Song of Comfort, or Encourage- 
 ment to the Souldiers that are gone forth in the Cause of Christ," headed with engraved 
 busts of the Earls of Essex and Warwick, Sir W. Waller and Mr. Pym. To every line 
 of this hymn there is a text of Scripture quoted. We have only room for the following 
 specimen : — 
 
 Cant. iii. 8, 7 Come along my valiant souldiers, 
 Gen. xxxv. 3 Let us goe into the field ; 
 Heb. ii. 10 let us march after our captains, 
 
 Phil. i. 28 Unto our foes let us not yield. 
 
 Deut. xx. 1 Although our enemies be many, 
 
 Judg. ii. 34 And though they do us sore anoy, 
 
 2 Chron. xiv. 11 Hosts of men they are as nothing, 
 Deut. xxxi. 3 Jehovah can them all destroy. 
 Ezek. xviii. 35 We have a cause that's just and equal, 
 
 „ xxxi. 20 Our adversaries' is not right ; 
 Deut. xxxii. 30 Therefore one shall chase a thousand, 
 Joshua xxiii . 10 We shall put them all to flight. 
 Psalm cxvii. 5 Though we be hungry, cold and weary, 
 2 Cor. iv. 16 And almost ready for to starve, 
 Gen. xvii. 1 We have an all sufficient Captain, 
 
 2 Col. i. 10, 11 From them all can us preserve. 
 
 ******* 
 
 Joel ii. 1 Therefore strike up the drum's alarm ; 
 
 1 Cor. xiv. 8 Let not the trumpet cease to sound ; 
 
 Isai. xxix. 9 Behold how Babel it doth stagger, 
 
 Rev. xviii. 4 Methinks it doth begin to fall ; 
 
 „ xix. 11 The white horse rider and his army 
 
 ,, xix. 14 Will dash their bones against the wall. 
 
 ,, xix. 19 Though here the beast and the false prophet 
 
 [probably Episcopacy and Presbyterianism] 
 
 Psalm xxvii. 10 A little while do seem to thrive, 
 
 Eev. xix. 20 Yet shortly shall they both be taken, 
 
 „ xix. 21 And into the lake be cast alive ; 
 
 „ xix. 3 Therefore let us all sing Hallelujah 
 
 ,, xix. 4 Both now and also evermore ; 
 
 „ vL 10 Because he hath our blood avenged, 
 
 i* xix. 2 And judged the scarlet-coloured whore. 
 Printed in the year antichrist is falling. 
 
167 
 
 many monuments of religion and antiquity being ruthlessly 
 destroyed.* This, however, was sanctioned by Act of 
 Parliament. Baxter lived for some time in the army, and 
 gives a testimony to the general soundness of their christian 
 character, and even of their doctrinal views, f The more 
 spiritually minded christian men among the Puritans, were 
 now rapidly passing over to the Independents and Baptists, 
 and the formation of Independent Churches, is one of the 
 great features of this period. To give an idea of the 
 astonishment, as well as alarm, which this movement 
 excited, first among the old fashioned Church party, and 
 next among the Presbyterians, we will give a few extracts in 
 illustration. An anonymous Church- writer says, " they 
 (the sects — Independents, Baptists, &c.,) take the liberty 
 to separate themselves from the clergie, and by mutual call 
 of one another, to jugge themselves, like partridges, into 
 small coveys, which they call ' bodies ' or ' churches,' even 
 before they have any minister, whom they resolve to have 
 of their own choosing and ordering, that they may be sure 
 to have him after their humour ! " " The better to set off 
 their opinions and practices, their retreat is (as foxes when 
 eagerly hunted) to earth themselves in this — the Spirit hath 
 
 * The injuries done to Churches was not entirely the work of the Soundheads, e.g., 
 " The malicious and malignant party, the Cavaliers, in Cornwall," " doth hourly mischief 
 in those parts without remorse or pity .... nay, the very churches they make 
 stables of. Is not this barbarous?" "Nehemiah Walhngton's Historical Notices," 
 vol ii., London, 1870, p. 124. The whole of this work abounds with proof of the 
 spoiling of " Books of Law, Kecords and Monuments," 130, and the wanton destruction 
 of books and every description of property by the cavalier soldiery. 
 
 f As a specimen of the style of a soldier's sermon, we venture to insert the text of one 
 in the British Museum, thus — " Orders given out, the Word, ' Stand Fast,'" as it was 
 lately delivered in a farewell sermon by Major-General Samuel Kem, to the officers and 
 soldiers of his regiment in Bristol, Nov. 8th, 1646. Page 4. — " Stand fast I that's the 
 word. Faith in the heart, not the head, is the signal. Labour to have a stubborn 
 and stout will in relation to what is known to be the truth of God," &e. 
 
168 
 
 taught and dictated those things to them, or interpreted or 
 revealed the Scripture to them in this manner ; or impulsed 
 or driven them to such ways as are uncomely or unwonted." * 
 Edwards writes, " Independents and Brownists were formerly 
 against Anabaptists and Arminians, Familists, Antinomians ; 
 but now, all the Independents in England say not a word 
 against them, but side with them and stand up for them." 
 In his celebrated " Gangroena," he is almost furious in 
 his denunciations of the sects now starting up on every 
 side. In his first treatise he gives a catalogue of what he 
 calls 176 errors, heresies, and blasphemies. In the second 
 he gives us twenty-three new ones, and we have additional 
 heresies presented to our view in the third part of this 
 work published in 1646. It must be remembered that this 
 extraordinary work of this Presbyterian minister, must have 
 been written in 1644 and 1645 — that is, four years before 
 G. Fox began to preach. 
 
 Although Edwards' " Gangroana " is one of the most 
 intemperate books ever written, yet we must recollect he 
 was furnished with material by such men as Baxter, and 
 his book gives a vivid picture of the mind of the nation 
 breaking loose from its fetters, and daring to think for itself 
 on religious matters. It is curious to notice how many of 
 the errors, heresies, and blasphemies catalogued by Edwards, 
 are now accepted by all as profound and unquestionable 
 truths. There is abundance of evidence that many of the 
 ideas which have been too often tacitly assumed to be 
 solely the offspring of "Quakerism," were held at this 
 period (before George Fox commenced his public career 
 as a preacher) among the Independents and Baptists. 
 
 * '"A Brief Description of the Religion and Manners of Phanatiques in General," 
 p. 10. London, 1660. Brit. Museum. 
 
169 
 
 We have already traced the origin of the doctrinal and 
 practical principles with which the first Independent and 
 Baptist Churches commenced their religious career, and we 
 shall therefore readily understand that a great variety, both 
 of opinions and practices, prevailed amongst them at this 
 period. Edwards says that "there are some Independent 
 preachers who will neither baptize children, nor administer 
 the Lord's Supper."* "It was maintained," he tells us, 
 "that singing David's psalms is blasphemy and telling 
 lies ; that all set times of private prayers are unlawful 
 and superstitious." A lieutenant in the army, and a great 
 sectary, affirmed to Edwards' informant, respecting the 
 means of God's revealing his mind and will to his ser- 
 vants in reference to their salvation, that " God did it 
 immediately by himself without Scripture, without ordi- 
 nances, ministers, or any other means." f 
 
 Many notices of persons are given who affirmed that the 
 Scriptures were " not the Word of God," and quoted John 
 i. 1, and " told us he knew no ' Word but that.' " " One 
 Kendal preached against human learning, as being ' flesh,' 
 and that universities were of the devil." " Mr. Baseley 
 
 * " Gangrcena," part iii., p. 89. See also " A Discovery of the most Dangerous and 
 Damnable Tenets that have been spread within these few years, by many Erroneous 
 and Heretical and Mechanic Spirits." Prop. 29. — " That John's baptism, which was 
 of water, did end at the coming of Christ." 
 
 Also in New England about 1636, there were Separatists (Baptists) who entirely 
 disused baptism and the Lord's Supper. " And here they played their game to purpose 
 — even casting down all ordinances as carnal, and that because they were polluted by 
 the ordinance of man, as some of these sectaries have said to the ministers of Christ — 
 you have cast off the cross in baptism, and you would do well to cast off baptism itself. 
 As also for the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, for to make use of bread, or the juice of 
 a silly grape to represent the body and blood of Christ, they accounted it as bad a 
 necromancy in ministers of Christ to perform it." "Johnson's History, pp. 67 to 99, 
 quoted in " Backus' History of New England," p. 79. 
 
 t " Gangrcena," part ii. p. 6. 
 
170 
 
 opposed his doctrine in the afternoon, and this Kendall 
 stood up in the church and opposed him, but was hindered 
 by a justice of the peace." * " A quartermaster belonging 
 to a regiment of horse, said, he ' had a command from 
 the Spirit to preach, — the Spirit without learning enables a 
 man to the work.' There were some women-preachers who 
 kept constant lectures, preaching weekly to many men and 
 women." f A young woman sixteen years of age is men- 
 tioned, " who preached to many young men and maidens." 
 " Mr. Walwin (what religion he is of no one can tell) 
 asserts Marshall, Calamy, Sedgwick, to be a company of 
 mountebanks; he knew no scripture for them to be 
 preachers more than other men, as shoemakers, cobblers, 
 weavers, sope-boylers, and the like. If these tythes were 
 taken from them, they (i.e., the Presbyterian ministers) 
 would leave their trade." Then we have a great sectary 
 preaching against tythes.]: There are abundant evidences 
 of the rising tide of feeling against the Presbyterian minis- 
 ters. "A soldier laid his hand on his sword and said, 
 1 This sword shall never be laid down while there is a 
 priest in England.' " But Edwards' work shows plainly 
 the nature of the movement, in his hue and cry about 
 the lay preachers of the Independent and Baptist churches. 
 Edwards preached in church against mechanic preachers, 
 and one stamped with his foot and said, " this rascally 
 rogue deserves to be pulled out of the pulpit;" and half- 
 a-dozen men said, " let us go and pull him out of the 
 pulpit." § " A young man in scarlet spoke to Edwards as 
 he came out of the pulpit at Christ Church, and told him 
 that if the soldiers may not have leave to preach, they 
 
 * " Gangrcena," part iii., p. 80. f Ibid, part i., p. 84. \ Ibid, part iii., p. 98. 
 
 § Ibid, part i., p. 108. 
 
171 
 
 will not fight," as these men, both commanders and 
 troopers, are the men God has blessed so within these 
 few months, to rout the enemy in the field, &c* On the 
 1st November, 1646, Colonel Hewson came into Aston 
 Church with his soldiers, contemned the ordinance of 
 Parliament read that day against lay preaching, and did 
 preach, whether the minister would or no.f 
 
 The spiritual evils which afflicted the country were not 
 the result of this outburst of lay-preaching. Errors and 
 heresies only assumed an importance, because the forcible 
 suppression of the utterances of the human mind had left 
 it utterly untrained, and a prey to the violent passions 
 which the attempt to subjugate it had engendered. The 
 words of the poet seem written in characters which he that 
 runs may read, on the stormy history of the period — 
 
 *' Tyrants, in vain ye trace the magic ring ; 
 In vain ye limit minds unwearied spring." 
 
 To curb the elements is not to apply them to their proper 
 uses. An honest soldier of the period tells us truly, when 
 he says, " Many thousand souls besides me, can testify that 
 Christ hath been preached, and that effectually, and to the 
 comfort of many hearts; and I bid defiance to the devil 
 and all his black-mouthed instruments to produce, that 
 even those who they call sectaries, in the preaching of the 
 Lord Jesus, did by that, even open a gap to profaneness." J 
 We find abundant evidence that the troubles of the civil 
 war now gave an opportunity for thousands of christian 
 laymen to go about doing good, and to strive to save souls. 
 
 * " Gangrcena," part i., p. 111. 
 
 f Baillie mentions a soldier preaching in two churches on"Anabaptism,"&c, p. 297, 
 in 1646. " Anabaptism the True Fountain of Independency," &c. London, 1646. 
 
 I " Preaching Without Ordination," <fec, by Edward Chillenden, Lieutenant of Horse, 
 1857. 
 
172 
 
 The head and front of their offending was, that they did 
 it in an " irregular manner," and without sufficiently 
 consulting the opinions and feelings of the " learned, 
 pious, and orthodox Divines " who then happened to he 
 in power. 
 
 Saltmarsh,* in his " Sparkles of Glory, or some Beams 
 of the Morning Star, to the Establishment and great 
 Enlargement of a christian in Spirit and in Truth," 1647, 
 explains the views then current, in his dedication to the 
 Parliament, and attacks the Presbyterian party for their 
 part in the enacting of the before-mentioned law for the 
 suppression of "unordained" ministry, or "public or 
 private" expounding of the Scriptures. According to their 
 view, "God," he tells them, "must not speak till man give 
 him leave, not teach, nor preach, but when man allows, and 
 approves, and ordains." " The infinitely abounding Spirit of 
 God, which blows when and where it listeth, and ministers 
 in Christians according to the gift, and prophesies according 
 to the will of Almighty God, is made subject to the laws 
 and ordinances of men," as ordination, &c. He presents 
 to the Parliament " some things that I may not be dis- 
 obedient to the heavenly vision, or Light of God revealed 
 in me." He explains the mystery of the " First Adam 
 and the Second Adam " very much in the same way as 
 Fox at a later period. 
 
 * Saltmarsh refused tithes, and restored to the State all the tithes that he had taken. 
 See "Light for Smoak," &c. 
 
CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 The Origin, Opinions, and rapid Spread op the 
 " Seekers " or " Waiters." Milton's views respect- 
 ing " Sects " and " Schisms." The State of the 
 Country. The Puritans. " The Scruple Shop." 
 True Causes of the Opposition of the " Sectaries " 
 to the Presbyterian Party. Prophecy is held to 
 be a Ministerial Gift. The " Letter " and " the 
 Spirit." Both Parties proceed to Extremes. An 
 Anglican Prophet. " Miracles " and " Gifts of 
 Healing." Religious Excitement produces Religious 
 Insanity. 
 
 Edwards tells us that the sect of " Seekers greatly in- 
 creased at this period, Independents Baptists leaving their 
 congregations; not only the people, but the ministers." 
 
 It has sometimes been considered that the Seekers con- 
 sisted merely of those who were unsettled in their religious 
 views, but it is unquestionable that in the times of the 
 Commonwealth, they had their regular assemblies, consti- 
 tuted according to their peculiar views. The origin of the 
 views of the Seekers, must be sought far earlier than the 
 period of which we are treating. 
 
 Bartholomew Legate, whom James I. on February 10th, 
 1611, " adventured with a good conscience to burn,"* for 
 holding thirteen heretical opinions against the divinity 
 
 * Notwithstanding that " some lawyers " were of opinion, that '• whatsoever was 
 done in Queen Elizabeth's reign, was done de facto and not de jure." 
 
 \S 
 
174 
 
 of our Lord,* was a man of great ability, and. prior to 1608, 
 was a preacher in a congregation, holding the views of the 
 " Seekers" of the Commonwealth, in Zealand in Holland.! 
 We shall hereafter find the celebrated Galenas Abrahams, 
 of Amsterdam, holding the opinions of the Seekers. It is 
 not impossible that the origin of the Seekers may be 
 traced to the little hidden societies of the " Friends of 
 God," who will remind us of Tauler and Nicholas of Basle, 
 and carry us to a period prior to the Eeformation. Ubbo 
 Philipps, a cotemporary and fellow labourer of Menno, 
 distinctly states that there were societies " who served God 
 in quiet simplicity — after the manner of the patriarchs, &c, 
 and who sought God from the heart ; served and clave to 
 Him without preachers, teachers, or an outward gathering " 
 — but that some of these " were not satisfied to serve God 
 with such a quiet clean heart," and, like the Israelites, 
 desired visible gods, and set up a congregation, office, and 
 order, and giving themselves out as sent of God, com- 
 menced to baptise, preach, teach, and set up a new church. 
 The names of these seceders, according to Ubbo Philipps, 
 were, viz., Thomas Muntzer, Hubmaier, Einck, Hut, Denk, 
 Hetzer, who afterwards became Baptists. While it is ob- 
 vious that the earlier religionists he speaks of, held that the 
 original Church of Christ and His Apostles had been so 
 corrupted and laid waste by Antichrist, that the Apostolic 
 " order," " mission," and " teaching," no longer existed in 
 its original purity, and while having relations with one 
 
 * See " Letter from John Chamberlain, Esq., to Sir Dudley Carleton " — Birch's MSS., 
 4173. The thirteen heretical opinions may be found in " Truth brought to Light on 
 History of the first Fourteen Years of James U.," 1692. 
 
 t See "Henoch Clapham's Error on the Eight Hand," &c, 1608. Third, fourth, 
 and fifth dialogues between " Anabaptist," " Flyer," " Famihst," and " Legatine Arrian." 
 There can be no doubt that under this name Clapham intends Legate himself, and the 
 writer admits that the characters represented are real persons. 
 
175 
 
 another as simple and spiritually minded Christians, they 
 maintained the attitude of seeking or waiting on God, hold- 
 ing the opinion that no scriptural warrant existed for setting 
 up a visible church.* Whether we have here the origin of 
 the ideas of the " Seekers," or "Waiters" of Commonwealth 
 times, is a question which may be determined by future inves- 
 tigations, but it is certain that the " Seekers" are mentioned 
 by name, as a religious body or party, by Morton, one of the 
 first English Mennonite or General Baptist writers, as early 
 as the year 1617.1 Baillie tells us that Spilsby, (one of the 
 same school of Baptists) " acknowledges, that many Bap- 
 tists become Seekers." He states also that the Seekers 
 did not celebrate Baptism and the Lord's Supper. { 
 
 Saltmarsh gives a clear account of the views of the 
 " Seekers." He says that they " find that the christians 
 of the first or Apostles' time .... were men 
 visibly and spiritually endowed with power from on high, 
 or with the gifts of the Spirit, and so were able to make 
 clear and evident demonstration of God amongst them, 
 as in the churches of all the christians then in Corinth, 
 Ephesus," &c; and "that all who administered in any 
 outward office as to spiritual things were visibly gifted." 
 There was then an " apostle, evangelist, prophet," &c, &c, 
 and " all administered in the anointing or unction of 
 Spirit, clearly, certainly, infallibly ; they ministered as the 
 oracles of God. But now, in this time of the apostacy of 
 the churches, they find no such gifts, and so dare not 
 
 • " Ubbo Phillipps Bekentnitz," &c, written before his death in 1568, and reprinted 
 in " Jehring's Griindliche Historie," <fcc, p. 29. Jena, 1720. 
 
 f See pp. 410, 411. Note pp. 412, 413. 
 
 J Saltmarsh, whose views were closely connected with those of the Seekers, denies 
 that under the Gospel there is any outward baptism, and that any administrators of 
 the ordinances were provided for in the Gospel. — *' The Shining of a Flaming Fire in 
 Zion," p. 15 and 3, by Hansard Knollys, London, 1645. 
 
176 
 
 preach, baptise, or teach, &c, or have any church fellow- 
 ship, because they find no attainment yet in any churches, 
 or church ways, or administration of ordinances, according 
 to the pattern of the New Testament, &c, &c. Therefore 
 they wait in this time of the apostacy of the church ; they 
 wait, only in prayer and conference." They wait for an 
 apostle, or angel, able in the Spirit to give some visible 
 demonstration of their sending, &c* This was thought by 
 them to be an " upper room," a higher administration 
 "than Presbytery, Independency, Baptism;" that gathering 
 into that way was saying, " Lo ! Christ is here," and going 
 after the lo ! heres and lo ! theres. It is obvious that 
 among the " Seekers " there was a strong mystical ten- 
 dency. Cromwell, in his letter to his daughter, Bridget 
 Ireton, written in 1646, tells her that her sister Claypole 
 is " exercised with some perplexed thoughts .... to 
 be a Seeker is to be of the best sect next to a finder." 
 William Penn, in his preface to Fox's Journal, tells us 
 
 * They held that " God would shortly raise up apostles with visible infallible gifts to 
 preach the Gospel," and that it is "the will of God that miracles should attend the 
 ministry as in primitive times" — "A Eelation of Several Heresies," &c, p. 15, 1646. 
 Both the General Baptists and the Friends argued with the Seekers, that there was 
 " the presence of an apostolical power now among us directing and authorising men in 
 the gathering of churches," &c. " The ministry of the apostles is now among us to 
 direct and authorize what is to be done in the christian life in matters of worship, 
 ordinances, and the like." — See " A Doubt Besolved, or Satisfaction for the Seekers," &c, 
 by William Allen, pp. 23 and 28 (he was a General Baptist, see p. 327 " Hansard Knollys 
 Society Confessions of Faith). This throws considerable light on Fox's statement 
 that he and his helpers were in the spirit and power of the Apostles. We therefore 
 see that this is not a claiming of Apostolic inspiration, but speaks of a vital distinc- 
 tion of church officers. The Independents (see note, p. 104) denied that apostles 
 and evangelists now existed, but had ceased, and therefore no such church officers 
 could be maintained in church government. The General Baptists and the Society of 
 Friends maintained that the necessity for such officers had not ceased, and asked for 
 proof of such a general evangelizing mission to all Churches having ceased, which was 
 not easy to give. The question of the authority of scripture did not enter into the 
 discussion. 
 
177 
 
 that the Seekers, " or the Family of Love," as they "were 
 called by some,* sometimes met together, not formally to 
 pray or preach, at appointed times and places, not in their 
 own wills as in times past they were accustomed to do, but 
 waited together in silence, and as anything arose in one of 
 their minds that they thought favoured with a divine spring, 
 so they sometimes spoke." /John Jackson, one of the 
 Seekers, gives the following explanation of the views and 
 practices of the middle or more moderate class of Seekers, f 
 Firstly, they seek the mind of God in the Scriptures. 
 Secondly, they judge that prayer and alms are to be 
 attended to, and for this purpose they come together 
 " into some place on the First-days as their hearts are 
 drawn forth and opportunity offers." They then seek 
 " firstly, that they may be instruments in the hand of the 
 Lord to stir up the grace of God in one another, by mutual 
 conference and communication of experience." Secondly, 
 to wait for a further revelation. Thirdly, to hold out their 
 " testimony against the false, and for the pure ordinance of 
 ministry and worship."^ They behave themselves as per- 
 sons who have neither " the power nor the gift to go before 
 one another by way of eminency, or authority, but as sheep 
 unfolded, and as souldiers unrallied, waiting for a time of 
 gathering," &c. They acknowledge " no other visible 
 teacher but the Word and works of God, on whom they 
 wait, for the grace which is to be brought at the revelation 
 
 * Penn must have been greatly misinformed here, not only because the principles of 
 the Seekers are not found in the tracts of the Familists, but, as we have seen, the 
 Familists were those who had found genuine prophets of a most exalted description. 
 
 f "Hosannah to the Son of David," London, 1657. He states (p. 3) that " Satan, 
 on purpose to deceive as much as in him lies the remnant of the seed, has sent abroad 
 certain instruments under great disguises of purity and piety, clothing them with tha 
 titles of the apostles and viessengers sent abroad to preach the everlasting Gospel, 
 whose designation among men is that they go under the name of Quakers." 
 
 O 
 
178 
 
 of Jesus Christ." He gives it as his present opinion 
 (which shows that he is diverging from the opinion of the 
 " Seekers "), that people, after they are " espoused by- 
 Christ, have a right to choose their own minister, hut not 
 before. The power then rests in a travelling, Apostolic 
 Ministry. An Apostolic Ministry for begetting a Pastoral 
 Ministry, for feeding " a congregation?) 
 
 We shall hereafter describe another class of " Seekers " 
 whose views were closely connected with the " Banters." 
 The opinions of the Seekers and Banters seem to have 
 been propagated in the lines of the connection we have 
 been tracing between the Continental and English Baptists. 
 It will be readily seen that the objection of the " Seekers" 
 to Baptism and the Lord's Supper, simply rested upon the 
 idea that no properly authorized administrators of these 
 ordinances now existed, and that they were waiting for the 
 gathering of a new christian Church by a divine and 
 miraculous power, and persons properly sent and qualified 
 to administer these ordinances. 
 
 Edwards informs us, that among the errors, heresies, and 
 blasphemies of the times, were the following, which appear 
 to be closely connected with the spread of the " Seeker" 
 congregations : — " That to read Scripture to a mixed con- 
 gregation is dangerous.* That we did look for great 
 matters from One crucified at Jerusalem 1600 years ago; 
 but that does no good, it must be a Christ formed in us, 
 — the Deity united to our humanity.! That men ought to 
 preach and exercise their gifts without study and pre- 
 meditation, and not to think of what they are to say till 
 they speak, because it shall be given them in that hour, 
 and the Spirit shall teach them.J That there is no need 
 
 * Error 10. t Ibid. 29. + Ibid. 127. 
 
179 
 
 of human learning or reading of authors for preachers, but 
 all books and learning must go down. It comes from want 
 of the Spirit that men write such great volumes ! * That only 
 persons who have an infallible spirit, as the Apostles, 
 should pray.f That christians are not bound to pray 
 constantly every day at set times, as morning and evening, 
 but only at such time that the Spirit moves them to it, 
 and if they find not themselves to be moved in many days 
 and weeks together, they ought not to pray. J That parents 
 are not to catechize their little children, nor to set them 
 to read Scripture, or to teach them to pray, but to let them 
 alone for God to teach them. § 
 
 Pamphlets and books upon religious subjects, came forth 
 from the press at this time by thousands. The unsettled 
 state of the country, and the contest which was raging 
 between the King and the Parliament, and the advancing 
 power of the Independents in the army and elsewhere, gave 
 a practical freedom of the press, such as had never before 
 existed in England. 
 
 Milton's greatest prose production, " Areopagatica," a 
 speech for the liberty of unlicensed printing, was published 
 in 1644. He understood the crisis, and saw in it "a 
 noble and puissant nation rousing herself, like a strong 
 man after a sleep, and shaking her invincible locks. Me- 
 thinks I see her, as an eagle mewing her mighty youth, 
 and kindling her undazzled eyes at the full mid-day beam, 
 purging and unsealing her long abused sight at the foun- 
 tain itself of heavenly radiance, while the whole noise of 
 timorous and flocking birds, with those also that love the 
 twilight, flutter about amazed at what she means, and in 
 their envious gabble would prognosticate a year of sects and 
 
 * Error 128. t Ibid. 135. J Ibid. 137. § Ibid. 157. 
 
 O 2 
 
180 
 
 schisms." Was not ' the Christian faith once a schism ? ■ 
 " Under these fantastic terms of sect and schism, we wrong 
 the earnest and zealous thirst after knowledge and under- 
 standing which God hath stirred up in this city." A rigid 
 external formality leads to a ' gross, conforming stupidity.' 
 Men's ' mouths ' were to be stopped, ' because we fear they 
 come with new and dangerous opinions, as we commonly 
 forejudge them ere we understand them.' These are not 
 only words of wisdom, but are also words which men even 
 now do not understand. Milton believed " that truth ivas 
 strong j next to the Almighty; she needs no policies, nor strata- 
 gems, nor licencings, to make her victorious." Milton's 
 poem " on the Forcers of Conscience," shows us the views 
 of the early Independents, Baptists, and the founders of the 
 Society of Friends, and of tens of thousands of their fellow- 
 countrymen at this period, respecting the Presbyterians and 
 the Assembly of Divines : — 
 
 " Because you have thrown off your prelate lord, 
 And with stiff vows renounced his liturgy 
 To seize the widdowed whore Plurality ; 
 Dare ye for this adjure the civil sword 
 To force our consciences that Christ set free, 
 And ride us with a ' classic ' hierarchy ; 
 Taught ye by mere A. S.* and Butherford, — 
 Men whose life, learning, faith, and pure intent, 
 Would have been held in high esteem with Paul, 
 Must now be named and printed ' heretics ' 
 By shallow Edwards and Scotch What-d'ye-call ; f 
 But we do hope to find out all your tricks, 
 Your plots, and packing worse than those of Trent. 
 
 That so the Parliament 
 May with their wholesome and preventive shears 
 Clip your phylacteries, though baulk your ears, 
 And succour our just fears, 
 When they shall read this clearly in your charge ; 
 New presbyter is but old priest writ large." 
 
 Describing the state of the country one writer says, — 
 
 * Dr. Adam Steuart. f Bobert Baillie. 
 
181 
 
 " Honest industry is quite discouraged, being almost use- 
 less; most men that have estates are betrayed by one side 
 or another, plundered, sequestered. Trading (the life and 
 subsistence of thousands) decaying, eaten up with taxes; 
 your poor quite ready to famish, or to rise to pull relief 
 from rich men's hands by violence. Squeezed by taxes; 
 wracked with war ; the anvil indeed 'of misery, upon which 
 all the strokes of vengeance fall. A woeful nation ! once 
 the finest people in the world, now the veriest slaves — 
 slaves not to one, but many masters."* 
 
 Many were brought by affliction, by the loss of friends, of 
 relatives, of children, by the loss of their property, and all 
 the chances and changes of a civil war, to seek " a better 
 country." " Content is not here," it was said, " where 
 can we find it ? Like the dove of the deluge, that flew 
 to the ark because nowhere else could it fold its wings to 
 rest, many were taught by trouble to seek rest in Christ." f 
 
 We smile when we read of " Seekers," but the very name 
 expresses a great fact in the spiritual history of this nation. 
 In those days men's hearts were stirred to their very depths. 
 Thousands felt that they needed something more than the 
 empty show of religion. They wished to grasp the reality. 
 It is fancied by some, that the mere fashion of the times will 
 account for sermons of two or three hours, and prayers of 
 an hour long being listened to with rapt attention, but it 
 was not so. There is every evidence that the strongest 
 heads believed, and the stoutest hearts were bowed under 
 the conviction, that an offended God was pleading with a 
 nation who had deeply transgressed His holy laws. The 
 splendid imagery of the Jewish prophets and the Book of 
 
 * " The Leaves of the Tree of Life," Ac, p. 31. W. Sedgwick, 1648. 
 t "Joseph Alleine : His Companions and Times," by Charles Stanford. 
 
182 
 
 Eevelations was applied to the state of the nation, and there 
 were few who did not expect that some extraordinary era 
 was about to commence.* 
 
 This is not the language of a sect, or party; it pervades the 
 religious utterances of all truly pious souls, from Bishop 
 Hall to George Fox. What a vivid picture does Bishop 
 Hall give of these times, when he says, " ' Oh that my head 
 were waters, and mine eyes a fountain of tears, that I 
 might weep day and night for the slain of the daughter of 
 my people.' — Isaiah ix. 1. Was there ever a more fearful 
 example of Divine vengeance against any nation, than to be 
 armed against each other to their mutual destruction, that 
 christian, compatriot brethren should pour out each other's 
 blood like water in our streets, and leave their mangled 
 carcases for compost in our fields, — that fathers and sons 
 should so put off all natural affection as to think it no 
 violation of piety to cut the throats of each other. Oh, 
 that we have lived to see the wofnl havoc that the hellish 
 fury of war hath made everywhere in this flourishing and 
 populous island, — the flames of hostile fury rising up in 
 our towns and cities, the devastation of our fruitful and 
 pleasant villages, the demolition of our magnificent struc- 
 tures, the spoile and ruine of those fabrics which should be 
 sacred; in a word, this goodly land for a great part of it 
 turned to a very Golgotha and Aceldama. These, these, 
 my brethren, if our eyes be not made of pumices, must 
 needs fetch tears from us, and put us into a constant habit 
 of mourning. Of whom do you think Isaiah speaks when 
 he saith ' They have erred through wine, and through 
 strong drink are out of the way, the priest and the prophet 
 
 * The idea of the near approach of a "Fifth Monarchy" was most widely spread, 
 and this must not be identified with the opinions of the few crazy enthusiasts called 
 4 Fifth Monarchy Men." 
 
183 
 
 have erred through strong drink,' (Indian smoak was not 
 then known) &c. — Isaiah xxviii. 7. Of whom do you think 
 the same Hosea speaks when he says, ' They have spoken 
 words, swearing falsely in making a covenant.' — Hosea x. 4. 
 Yet once more do we think of the hold intrusion of pre- 
 sumptuous persons into the sacred calling without any 
 commission from God. Of whom do we think the prophet 
 Jeremy speaks, ' The prophets prophesy lies in my name, I 
 sent them not, neither have I commanded them.' — 
 Jeremiah xiv. 14." * 
 
 The very same quotations are made for opposite objects, 
 and it is instructive to see both Bishop Hall and Fox 
 applying the very same texts to the circumstances of the 
 times, and to denounce the drunken parish priest, the 
 Covenanter, and the Puritan intruder into the ministry. 
 
 The alarm of the country, respecting the designs of the 
 Eomish church, had a depth and reality of which we cannot 
 form the faintest conception. It is not too much to say 
 that this alarm was justified by the events of the time. 
 The Thirty Years War, which had desolated Germany, was 
 now coming to an end from the mutual exhaustion of the 
 combatants. The cause of Protestantism was in no way 
 advanced. Protestants, as well as Catholics, had violated 
 every principle of true religion in the contest. Places, 
 which were once the scenes of civilization and prosperity, 
 were now the haunts of wolves and robbers. The popula- 
 tion in South and West Germany was diminished by 
 twenty, and in some cases fifty per cent. It may be reason- 
 ably doubted how far the interests of Protestantism (if by 
 this term is meant real religion) were forwarded by the 
 
 * "Kemaining Works of Bishop Hall," London, 1659. " The Mourner in Zion" — 
 a sermon on Ecclesiastes iii. 4 — pp. 158, 148, 160. 
 
184 
 
 tenet of the lawfulness of the use of arms to support its 
 cause. It directly associated the Christian Eeligion with the 
 idea of worldly power, and by linking the cause of Chris- 
 tianity with the fortunes of political parties, it has furnished 
 directly or indirectly the greatest obstacles to its reception. 
 
 The aspect of Europe filled every Protestant with appre- 
 hension, and this continued over the whole period of 
 which we are treating. The Pope issued a Bull, pro- 
 mising canonization to those Catholics who fell on the 
 side of the King, which was intercepted and sent up to 
 Parliament.* The power of the Papacy as a purely worldly 
 organization was greater than that of a purely political 
 Protestantism. Eobbed of its spirituality and earnestness, 
 the power of Protestantism was now greatly diminished. 
 We may recollect that the massacre of the Yaudois, by the 
 Duke of Savoy and the French, took place on the 25th 
 January, 1655. 
 
 In England there were among the Puritan or Presby- 
 terian party many enlightened, christian men, whose 
 learning and piety will ever be held in reverence. There 
 were among them many pious and earnest preachers of 
 the Gospel. But we may well doubt whether real religion 
 flourished among them in the hour of their triumph, as it 
 did when they were a down- trodden and persecuted people. 
 There was great need in their religion of that which is 
 "from above," which is not only "first, pure," but also 
 " peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy 
 and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy." 
 To use Baxter's words, "the pulpit, instead of being made 
 a means of preaching the Gospel to ignorant, miserable 
 people, they rather disputed with them of formalities and 
 
 * Commons' Journals, vol. iii., pr>. 257, 264, noted " in Alleine's Life," by C. Stanford. 
 
185 
 
 niceties, when the question presently to be determined is 
 whether they are to live in heaven or hell." Their sermons 
 were doctrinal rather than practical. 
 
 What an extraordinary view does it give us of the religious 
 ideas of the seven Puritan divines who were sent by the Par- 
 liament, in the beginning of September, 1646, to Oxford, to 
 reconcile the University to the Presbyterian cause, when we 
 contemplate the fact that they set up a Conference, every 
 Thursday, where they undertook to solve " Cases of Con- 
 science." The case was to be propounded a week before, in 
 order that it might be well considered. Can we avoid the 
 conclusion that the religion of these men had something in 
 it of a mechanical kind, when matters, which lay between 
 men and their God, were solved just as we should now lay 
 a case before an eminent barrister? It was called " the 
 scruple shop," by the Oxford scholars, and, as might be 
 readily conceived, it was not very successful business.* 
 
 * To give a practical illustration of the operation of " the Scruple Shop," shortly after 
 it was instituted, we annex the following account : — 
 
 " A Public Conference between the six Presbyterian Ministers and some Independent 
 Commanders, held at Oxford, on Thursday, November 12th, 1646. 
 
 " Sir, — Though you be never so serious, I must break in upon you. I am in pain 
 till I have propagated our laughter to you, which hath held us ever since last Scruple 
 Thursday. You know the Scruple Office, where the Doubting Sisters are carried with 
 zeal, to join in a reformation with the Resolving Brethren, and burdened consciences 
 come to lay down their loads, and go away with others — where the Eesolvers take away 
 their doubts, and gain the Doubters. The six Presbyterian divines have been so much 
 worsted by the Independent commanders, that in a late public disputation they asserted 
 4 that they had no commission from God to be ministers,' in the presence of 200 or 
 300 schollars and others, which much blanked those worthies who were sent thither 
 to reform that University, and to resolve queries, doubts, and scruples. Next Thursday, 
 November 19th, they were concerned utterly to waive any more conscience-resolving 
 disputes." — King's Pamph., Brit. Museum, 287-4. Another account : " A True Eelation 
 of the Late Conference," published November 26th, 1646, says "You hear how the 
 late apostles, Mr. Reynolds, <fec, have set up a Scruple House, where they sit each 
 Thursday to resolve the doubts of the perverse weak consciences. This place, the 
 Independents (o stout generation of tender consciences J) have found out, and after 
 
180 
 
 They were oftentimes, doubtless, sincere men, but surely 
 their views of the nature of the Christian religion were very 
 defective. The pulpit was made a means of preaching war 
 and bloodshed, and exciting those passions of our nature, 
 which are not less earthly and devilish because arrayed in 
 the garb of high sounding and scriptural language. 
 Marshall thus preached before the Commons, February 
 23rd, 1641. "He is a cursed man that withholds his 
 hands from shedding of blood, or that shall do it fraudu- 
 lently, i.e., kill some and save some. If he go not through 
 with the work, he is a cursed man, when this is to be done 
 on Moab, the enemy of God's church." Again, Case on 
 Daniel xi., 32, to the Commons. " Cursed be he that 
 withholdeth his sword from blood, that spares when God 
 saith strike, that suffers those to escape whom God hath 
 appointed to destruction." He also thus preaches to the 
 Commons, November 5th, 1644. "Do justice to the 
 greatest. Saul's sons are not to be spared; no, nor may 
 Agag, nor Benhadad, tho' themselves kings : Timri and 
 Cosbi, though princes of the people, must be pursued unto 
 their tents. This is the way to consecrate yourselves to 
 God." On January 15th, 1643, the same preacher says, 
 " In vain are the high praises of God in your mouths, 
 unless a two-edged sword in your hand." A Koyalist 
 writer says, " the pulpit sounded as much as the drum, 
 and the preacher spit as much flame as the cannon." 
 ' Curse ye Meroz,' was the text, and blood and plunder, 
 
 three weeks' solicitation, gained that on Thursday last they might be heard." Lieu- 
 tenant-Colonel Huson set forth the syllogism, " They who hinder the consciences of 
 the Saints, and inflicted corporal punishment for spiritual weaknesses were "strikers ! " 
 but the esteemed ministers are such, ergo, &c. Dr. Beynolds then answered. The 
 captain then proceeds : " They who take unto themselves the goods of others, restor- 
 ing nothing of value or recompense, are covetous. But the esteemed ministers were 
 such," ergo, &c. A 
 
187 
 
 the comment and the use."* " A grievous error," says 
 Marsden, "had long infected the Puritan theology." "The 
 examples of the Old Testament in all political affairs, were 
 asserted to be those which christian men and christian 
 communities were bound to follow." The enemies of 
 Christ and his Church were to be treated like the enemies 
 of the Jewish Church of old. "This was the worst error of 
 the Puritans. Eventually it destroyed their piety, their 
 reputation, and their cause." 
 
 We have seen that the principles of the Independent 
 Churches in Holland, and especially those of Smyth of 
 Amsterdam, the father of the General Baptists, struck at 
 the root of this and other errors which lent so repulsive an 
 aspect to Presbyterian theology. Dr. Stoughton saysf that 
 the Puritans were not only champions of predestination, 
 but that they " identified it with the doctrine of salvation 
 by grace." It may be said of them, that while they grasped 
 firmly, and set forth faithfully, the great doctrine of justifi- 
 cation by faith only, in opposition to the Romish doctrine 
 of justification by the merit of works, there was, both in 
 their case and in that of the Anglican divines of that day, 
 " a lack of that teaching which exalts the regenerating and 
 sanctifying agency of the Holy Spirit." There can hardly 
 be a doubt that, in the words of Sanderson, } the celebrated 
 Anglican churchman, a truly pious and excellent man, there 
 were many among the extreme Puritan or Presbyterian 
 party, who " thought that they might be religious first, and 
 then just and merciful; that they might sell their con- 
 sciences and yet have something left that was worth 
 keeping ; that they might be sure they were elected, though 
 
 * " A Loyal Tear," a sermon on sin, p. 30. 1667. 
 
 f "Ecclesiastical History of England." 
 
 J Quoted by Dr. Stoughton in his " Church of the Commonwealth," vol. ii., p. 328 
 
183 
 
 their lives were visibly scandalous ; that to be cunning was 
 to be wise ; that to be rich was to be happy, though their 
 wealth was got without justice or mercy." 
 
 Let us, for a moment, contemplate, not the views of the 
 extreme section of the Puritan or Presbyterian party, but 
 those of the pious Eichard Baxter. In his " Humble 
 Advice of the Heads of those things which were offered 
 to many Honourable Members of Parliament," December 
 24th, 1655, in order " to make the name of this Parliament 
 honourable to all generations, and bring many thousand 
 souls to heaven (!) " this good man actually advises the 
 appointment of public catechisers to teach some creed, the 
 Lord's Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and then the 
 "Assembly's Shorter Catechism," and that " all persons 
 submit to be catechised by these ministers under some 
 Jit penalty every month they shall refuse to be catechised." 
 He also advises that the laws already in force respecting 
 the observance of the Lord's-day be put in operation, and 
 that the officers be authorized "to whip those that cannot 
 pay. . . . For the custom of setting in stocks doth make 
 them contemn it. The like I move for swearers, drunkards, 
 and prohibited ale sellers." 
 
 Baxter set forth, in 1659, a scheme of government 
 embodying the ideas of Geneva and New England, en- 
 titled, "A Holy Commonwealth, or Political Aphorisms 
 opening the True Principles of the Government;" and 
 from this we may glean the practical measures which 
 the Puritan or Presbyterian party had in store for us, 
 had their triumph been complete. He discussed " how 
 a Commonwealth may be reduced to this theocratical tem- 
 per " (p. 241). In the first place " the ministers of Christ 
 are . . . . to ' be generally able, judicious, godly, faithful, 
 diligent men.' " Secondly, " no persons to be electors, none 
 
189 
 
 as Cives (or free subjects commonly called burgesses or 
 enfranchised persons" — p. 219), but "those who have 
 publicly owned the Baptismal Covenant, personally, delibe- 
 rately and seriously" (p. 247). And further, " that ordinary 
 despisers of God's public worship, or neglecters of it, and 
 of the guidance of God's ministers " (p. 249) not to have 
 a vote ! Not only so, but since the " ordering of the 
 churches" required the " exercise of holy discipline," they 
 would, in conjunction with their minister, have the power 
 to disfranchise any person by excommunicating them. 
 These powers seemed to Baxter himself to require some 
 check on the ministers' power of admission or rejection of 
 Church members, and he suggested that " the Government 
 should appoint a new class of functionaries as ' church 
 justices,' or 'censors,' who were to be 'the ivisest' that the 
 Government could select, and who were to meet with the 
 Church officers, and form a barrier to an improper use by 
 the ministers, of their power " (p. 252). He very justly 
 remarks, that in order to set up this " Holy Commonwealth 
 — to make the Commonwealth more divine — our Parliament 
 must be more divine ! " (p. 257). 
 
 Let us conceive the practical operation of such methods 
 of government as these upon the population, rich and poor, 
 and we may thank God that this country escaped the inflic- 
 tion, even for a few short years, of the legislative enactments 
 contemplated by the Presbyterian party, and those who 
 participated with them in their thorough-going ideas of a 
 fusion of Church and State. We may see, also, that the 
 despised "Sectaries" — the section of the Independents and 
 Baptists who did not forsake their principles, and the 
 Society of Friends — promulgated views of the spiritual 
 nature of the Christian religion, and of religious liberty, 
 which saved this nation from a course calculated to bring 
 
190 
 
 all religion into discredit, and make infidelity to take root 
 and flourish. 
 
 Dr. Stoughton's view of Fox's character, and the 
 effects of his teaching, are well worthy of perusal; with 
 a courage and breadth of view shared by few writers on 
 the subject, he has done justice to the important bearing of 
 the doctrinal and practical views of the nature of Chris- 
 tianity which were propagated by George Fox, upon the 
 condition of religious thought and feeling which we 
 have endeavoured to describe. He says,* "by Fox's 
 public teaching he became more widely known, and 
 exerted an influence which has lasted from that day to 
 this." "Believing in the fundamental doctrines of Chris- 
 tianity,! and regarding them in an anti-calvinistic light — 
 strong in a simple, evangelical faith, but without any 
 theological discipline of thought, preferring the words of 
 Scripture to the words of men — he added to all this, as the 
 first fruits of his mystical tendencies, a belief in the " in- 
 ward light," even the revelationof Christ in the soul ; not 
 as superseding Holy Scripture, but as its necessary witness 
 and gracious supplement. He dwelt largely upon redemp- 
 tion through Christ, as consisting in a deliverance from sin, 
 not simply from its guilt, but from its power— a view of 
 salvation of the very last importance — and one which had been, 
 at least partially, obscured through the prominence given 
 by some theologians of the day to the doctrine of pardon, and 
 the change effected in our legal relationship by the work of 
 Christ, without a due exhibition of the moral change in the 
 heart and life, which forms so important an aspect of the one 
 
 * "Church of the Commonwealth," vol. ii. p. 354. See also the whole of hia 
 remarks, pp. 348 to 359. 
 
 f " Perm states the doctrine of Quakerism, in his preface to the " Life of Fox," xiii., 
 and seq." 
 
191 
 
 salvation of the Gospel of God." Mr. C. H. Spurgeon, in 
 his lecture on the character of George Fox, seems to have 
 seized by a kind of personal sympathy, the salient points of 
 his character, and the religious movement of which he was 
 the originator, when he says, " Now it happened that the 
 " Puritans, who had been like the spring buds and blossoms, 
 " were getting into the sere and yellow leaf, and the Inde- 
 " pendents, and Baptists, and other sects, who were at 
 " times thoroughly and even remarkably spiritual, were 
 " growing worldly, political, and vain glorious. They had 
 " an opportunity of grasping the carnal sword, and they 
 " embraced that opportunity ; and from that very moment 
 " very many of them lost the spirituality for which they 
 " had been eminent. The danger was, lest the Evangelical 
 " sects should quietly settle down into one State Church, 
 " make a scramble for the good things of the ecclesiastical 
 " establishment, and preach each one after its own fashion, 
 " in the numbness of death rather than in the power of life. 
 " At that very moment God sent into the world George 
 " Fox, who must have been the most troublesome man in 
 " the world to those good easy souls who counted upon a 
 11 quiet season of sleep. They had said, ' soul, take thine 
 " ease, thou hast much goods laid up for many years.' It 
 " was by the mouth of George Fox that God said to each 
 " one of them, ■ thou fool.' George Fox, it seems to me, 
 " was a blessing, not to you alone, but to the whole of 
 " Christendom. He stood up in the face of the Christian 
 " Church, and said to it, * No, thou shalt not do this. 
 " Thou shalt not conform thyself to the world. Thou 
 " shalt not go into an unholy alliance with the State, there 
 " shall still be in the midst of thee a spiritual people, who 
 V shall bear their protest that Christ's kingdom is not of 
 " this world, and that religion standeth not in forms and 
 
192 
 
 " ceremonies, but is a matter connected with the inner man, 
 " and is the work of God's Spirit in the heart.' I look upon 
 " George Fox rather as a practical, than a doctrinal man." 
 
 Lord Macaulay has used his talents to caricature Fox. 
 The simplicity and earnestness of Fox's character would 
 not admit of the method of treatment adopted in the case 
 of William Penn, and since he was unable to represent 
 George Fox as a knave or a villain, he draws his portrait 
 as that of a fool, " with an intellect too much disordered 
 for liberty, and not sufficiently disordered for Bedlam." 
 Macaulay has been ably and temperately answered by 
 J. S. Eowntree, in "An Enquiry into the Truthfulness of 
 Lord Macaulay's Portraiture of George Fox."* 
 
 Marsden says,f respecting Fox, "A young man of one-and- 
 twenty, aroused to the contemplation of his future being, 
 and withdrawn by the instant presence of a world unseen 
 from the opening charms of life and its joyous prospects, 
 presents a scene of moral grandeur, with which, the man 
 who is unaffected, must rank amongst the most depraved 
 and brutish of his kind. His mission rested upon one 
 idea, the greatest that can penetrate the mind of man — 
 ' God is a Spirit, and they that worship Him must 
 worship Him in Spirit and in truth/ He saw the best 
 men of his time pursuing two separate objects, which 
 appeared, indeed, to them to be the same, but betwixt 
 which his penetrating intellect was at no loss to discover 
 a mighty chasm. The one was the glory of God, the 
 other the setting up of some idol of their own — some 
 model of immaculate Church government." Mr. Marsden 
 might have added, that their object was to enlist the strong 
 arm of the State on their side, and to cause all to bow 
 
 * Kitto, London. 
 
 t "Later Puritans," pp. 236, 336, 338. 
 
193 
 
 down to that form which they considered essential to the 
 existence of Christianity, and to force men to violate their 
 conscience in contributing to the support of this " idol." 
 Men had therefore the choice of becoming either Atheists, 
 hypocrites, or Separatists, and the result was, greater and 
 greater disunion in the Church of Christ. There is no 
 feature of Fox's character more striking, than his absolute 
 separation from all the political aims and objects of the men 
 of his time. It is the more important to notice this, 
 since a view has been taken by several writers of ability, 
 that a covert intention existed in the Society to interfere 
 with matters of State. While the Early Baptists and 
 Independents started in the movement, in which Fox bore 
 his part, with the same purely religious views, and a large 
 number of their Churches steadily adhered to them, there 
 cannot be a doubt that their religious influence was gradually 
 lessened by their meddling with politics. This feature he 
 succeeded in impressing on his followers ; and the almost 
 entire absence of political allusions in the great mass of the 
 religious literature of the Society, and even in the most 
 private correspondence of Fox and the early preachers, 
 proves beyond a doubt the entirely religious character of 
 the movement. There was, however, no morbid shrinking 
 from political life on the part of Fox's followers, nor did 
 Fox teach the incompatibility of the duties of a christian, 
 and of a magistrate. They were, however, fully occupied 
 with the salvation of men's souls, an object which absorbed 
 all their energies. 
 
 One great exception must however be made as to the in-" 
 fluence of Fox and his Society upon the politics of the time.* 
 
 * The perusal of the following extract from a political tract, written in 1645, will 
 explain the state of feeling existing when Fox commenced preaching. The statement 
 that if the " King placed the Episcopal clergy, and the Parliament the Presbyterian 
 
 P 
 
194 
 
 Fox was the most persevering and consistent opponent of 
 the principle of the support of religion by the State. In 
 the present day we shall be fully prepared to give him 
 
 clergy, in the fore front of the battle, a ' reconciliation ' would have been effected ; 
 because they would have ' preached as zealously for peace as they do now for war,' 
 and the exclamation that ' a priest must not forsooth be meddled with,' and that he 
 was free from all taxes," are worthy of notice. The whole extract enables us vividly to 
 conceive the character of the times in which he lived, and explains his position — see 
 page 16 of "Martin's Eccho, or a Bemonstrance from His Holinesse reverend 
 Young Martin Mar-Priest, responsorie to the late Sacred Synoddicall Decretall, in 
 all humility presented to the reverend, pious, and grave consideration of the 
 Eight Eeverend Father in God, the Universall Bishop of our soules, his superlative 
 Holinesse Sir Simon Synod." 1615 
 
 "Eejoice! rejoice, good people, for this blessed reformation, which is ready, like an 
 evening wolfe, to cease upon you, and your loving friends and neighbours ; stand still 
 gaping with your mouths, and quietly bow down your backs, whilst you are bridled 
 and sadled, and let the holy, humble, and gentle Presbyters get up and ride ; they will 
 doubtlesse deal very meekly with you, and not put you out of your pace, though the 
 Proverbe be, set a beggar a hors-back, and hee'l ride to the Devill, though they have 
 spurs, yet they will not use them. You remember how the bishops poasted you 
 furiously too and fro like Jehu, the son of Nimshy, untill with soundring and surbates 
 they had even wearied you of your lives ; the gentle Presbyters will in no wise ride you 
 bo hard, though some malignants would make you believe that Sir John will never be 
 off your backs, because it is intended hee shall have his holy spirituall courts in every 
 parish in the kingdome, but this benefit you are like to have, that if by his continuall 
 riding, he so gawle your backs and shoulders, that you can no longer endure, but cry 
 out by reason of your soare oppression, you shall have liberty graunted you, to leap 
 out of the frying-pan into the fire, by making your appeal to the Common Councill of 
 Presbyters forsooth, where, when you shall come with this complaint, ' Your fathers, 
 the bishops, made our work grievous, and our parochial Presbyters (those Lyons 
 whelps) doe add thereto, now doe you ease somewhat the grievous servitude, and 
 heavy yoak put upon us ; ' you may expect from this Honourable Court an answer like 
 unto that of Eehoboam's, to those distressed people that cryed unto him, ' Our father 
 made your yoaks heavy, but wee will adde thereto ; our fathers chastised you with whips, 
 but wee will chastise you with scorpions ; and mend yourselves as you can, for we are 
 the divine power, and consequently the lawgivers both of Church and State, and there- 
 fore you are to be content, and submit yourselves to your superiors, your several! Pres- 
 byters in your severall parishes that have the rule over you must in no wise be resisted ; 
 but, as it is meet, be humbly obeyed in all things that they shall command you, and 
 their power is not to be questioned, for the same power which lately was resident and 
 confin'd to the breast of one man, to wit, an archbishop, is inherent and of divine 
 right in the body of the Presbytery, aud convey'd equally to every particular Presbyter ; 
 therefore, if their Episcopall power be offensive and obnoxious to you, never expect to 
 
195 
 
 credit for his clear view of the innumerable evils which 
 have been entailed upon the cause of true religion by the 
 principle of a State Church, and to admire the amazing 
 
 have it otherwise, for your Parliaments themselves cannot lawfully help you.' Now have 
 you not cause to rejoice for this jubilee, this yeere of deliverance from your antichristian 
 servitude to Egyptian bondage ? Yes, sure, therefore, I say, rejoice and be glad, and 
 again rejoice, lift up your heads, for doubtlesse your redemption draweth nigh, the 
 righteous shall be delivered out of trouble, and the wicked shall come into his stead, — 
 Prov. xi. 8. But in plain termes (loving friends, neighbours and countreymen), let us 
 a little reason together seriously. Have not you borne the brunt and heat of this 
 unnaturall warre? Is it not you who pay all the taxes, cessments, and oppressions 
 whatsoever ? Is not the whole burthen laid upon your backs ; burthen after bur- 
 then, even till your backs breake ? How many thousands of you, who were of great 
 estate, are even reduced yourselves, your dear wives and children, to misery and 
 extream poverty? How many thousands and millions have you exhausted; yea, 
 hath not your hands been liberall beyond your abilities? How freely have you 
 brought in your gold, your silver, your Jewells, rings, &c, which in London, Middlesex, 
 and Essex, amounted to eleven millions, besides threescore millions extracted out of the 
 countries, with the innumerable summes otherwise raised, and spent in this service ? 
 Hath not your blood, the blood of your deare children and friends, being only engaged 
 and spilt ; and is it not daily shed in this quarrell, while the Presbyters clap you on 
 the backs, animate, encourage and preach out your very lives and estates, and involve 
 you in all these miseries, and themselves touch it not with the tip of their little finger. 
 You have your husbands, your sonnes, and servants impress'd from you, and forsooth, 
 a priest must not be meddled withal under sacralidge, blasphemy, or profannesse at 
 least ; they are freed from all charges and taxations, and all is laid upon you ; and 
 notwithstanding your insufferable misery, your insupportable charge and oppression 
 under which you groane, and are fit to expire ; those greedy wretches are not ashamed 
 to exact their tythes, though they pluck it out of your children's mouths ; there had 
 been more need for an ordinance to have ceas'd the priests, and impress'd them to 
 the warres, for tbat would have been more conducent to the kingdome's good, for 
 should but the King set his Episcopall clergy, and the Parliament their Presbyterian 
 clergy, in the fore front of their battell's forlorne hope, and put them, instead of other 
 honest, innocent, harmlesse soules, upon all their desperate attempts, without doubt, 
 they would as zealously preach for peace, as they now do for warre, they would quickly 
 agree and turne as they were, rather than loose all. I am confident this would prove 
 the most effectuall meanes of our reconciliation than any that hath yet been at- 
 tempted ; consider this I beseech you, call to mind all your former expences, ventures, 
 cessements for this present war, and the miserable condition you and the whole 
 kingdome strugleth in, as it were for life, and are now all ready to be devoured ; your 
 estates are wasted, your men slayne, your hands weakened, and the kingdome is 
 fit to be overrunne; your strength decayeth, and your enemie encreaseth, and all your 
 assistance hath been convey'd through the hands of the Presbyterian party, they have 
 
 P 2 
 
196 
 
 energy with which he pursued his object. Fox had strong 
 hopes of Cromwell putting an end to tithes. He did not 
 scruple to tell Cromwell that God had raised him up for 
 
 borne all offices, and have had all in their owne disposing, but what is become of it ? 
 Wise men say that the treasures and wealth that hath been spent for the managing of 
 this warre, would have maintained a greater warre seven yeeres longer ; somebody have 
 feathered their nests, though yours are bare ; now, how think you it is otherwise possible, 
 but the kingdome must be ruin'd, if this course be continued, and to adde more cer- 
 taintie of destruction to it, these men, now in this our greatest extremity, labour to 
 divide the Parliament partie in twaine. Before the Synod was assembled, the cryes of 
 the people were heard, their petitions answered, miseries redress'd, monopolies removed, 
 oppression eased, tender consciences respected, tbe servants of God delivered out of 
 prisons, courts of tyranny and oppression suppress'd, &c. But since their session the 
 case is quite altered ; nothing but Jesuiticall and Machiavellian policy hath been on 
 foot ; thousands of petitions of poor widdows, orphans, and all manner of distressed 
 oppressed persons, who cry daily, and cannot be heard, and these fatt priests can 
 have ordinance upon ordinance for "their ends ; tbey can have the sweat of other men's 
 browes confirm'd upon them by an ordinance, whiles others cannot have their just 
 requests for their owne rights answered ; though their wives and children perish, our 
 Presbyters' wives must goe like ladies, with their silkes and tafferty, some with their 
 fans, and silver watches, forsooth, hang by their girdles, to please the pretty sweet 
 fac'd lovelie mopphets withall ; prittie things, 'tis pittie there's not an ordinance all 
 this while for them to weare rattles ; consider this with yourselves, and for what your 
 estates and blood hath been engag'd. The liberties of the subject, and the Protestant 
 religion, now how much, after this vast expence, this sea of blood, of the subjects' 
 liberties have you attain'd ? Even thus much, hee that shall open his mouth freely for 
 the vindication of your native liberties, cannot doe it without the hazard of his owne, 
 yea, of his life. I know that the priests thirst after my blood, but I call the GOD of 
 Heaven to witness, would it quench their thirst, and be a ransome for our posterity ; I 
 would freely offer it to the common good, and as for tbe Protestant religion, hath it not 
 been lock'd up in the breasts of the Assembly ? hath not your faith been pin'd upon 
 their sleeve? your estates spent, and your blood shed for the result of their minds, 
 right or wrong, and so have fought for you know not what ? But it may be you'l say, 
 you have engag'd for the suppression of prelacy, high commission, &c, you bave 
 indeed beat the bush, but the Presbyters have caught the hare ; instead of one bigh 
 commission in the whole kingdome, you shall have one in every parish under the name 
 of a Parochiall Sessions, besides the generall high commission call'd the Common 
 Councill of Presbyters, now bave you not to shun the smoak, skipt into the fire ? is the 
 matter anything amended ; sure you have got a worthy reformation, but it may be you 
 bave a better esteem of these new courts, then of the old high commisson ; let me 
 aske you, doe you thinke that they'l be better than their patterne ? Let me give you 
 a glance of the proceedings of our Scotch brethren in Ireland, and I think you may 
 discerne a bear by his paw " 
 
197 
 
 that very end, and that his government would never be 
 permanent, unless he swept away what Fox regarded as the 
 source of nearly all the ecclesiastical evils of the time, and 
 the only " Godly reformation of the Church according to 
 the Word," which would be effectual. Fox obtained the 
 signature of fourteen thousand men and seven thousand 
 women (whose names were printed) to a petition for the 
 abolition of tithes. That this was Fox's work, is pretty 
 clearly shown by a paper from him, in the Swarthmore 
 collection, dated 1659, exhorting " all women Friends to 
 set their names to a paper against tythes." * This agitation 
 against tithes was increasing every day when Fox was 
 preaching in 1648. f Cromwell was well known to be 
 against tithes, } and in July, 1653, progress was so far 
 made towards their abolition, that the question was put to 
 the House of Commons. The Presbyterian clergy were 
 alarmed, and it was postponed, but this great question hung 
 
 * Swarthmore Collection. " And so if all the women in England send up their 
 names against tythes, I shall send them by women to the Parliament, for many women 
 have sent up their names, and some have not, but have stopped. Therefore that all 
 may send their names that be free, with all speed to London;" dated 1659 (or 1657). 
 Also a letter from a Scotch lady, Margaret Hamilton, by which it appears that he had 
 asked her to procure the names of " all Friends in Scotland." This is dated 20th 4th 
 month, 1659. 
 
 t " Tythe Gatherers no Gospel Officers," London, 1645, shows the state of public 
 feeling. It is addressed to the Eeverend Assembly of Divines. " I understand like- 
 wise of several petitions by multitudes of the most conscientious, freeborn subjects of 
 England demonstrating how unjust it is that a small number who in compliment call 
 themselves our ministers, should at their own pleasure become our masters, and so 
 contrary to the subjects' liberty force from us the fifth part of the whole kingdom in 
 valuation without either articles of consent, and that which is worst of all, they lay 
 claim to it by Divine right, for such services as seem to many little less than anti- 
 christian or idolatrous." Written probably by an Independent. 
 
 J Cromwell told Mr. Jersey and others, " Call me Jugler, if tythes are not taken 
 away by September the third, last." Yet he hath ratified a former statute and order 
 which is for " compelling those who refuse, to pay them, and to pay treble damages." — 
 " The Protector so called, in part Unvaried ;" London, 1655, by a late member of the 
 army who was an eye and ear witness of these things. 
 
198 
 
 in the balance till 1659. In a letter quoted by Mrs. Webb, 
 in her lively and interesting work, " The Fells of Swarth- 
 more hall," dated 9th month, 1659, it is said, " the Parlia- 
 ment have declared that the priests' maintenance shall be by 
 way of tythes. Till now they have pretended at the least to 
 regulate the law, and that the priest should have his tythe 
 (only) till another maintenance be found." In another it 
 says, that " the officers of the army bring little good to per- 
 fection," and that " they talked of reducing the parishes 
 from 9000 to 3000, so as to have certain ministers who shall 
 be the State's." It must not be supposed that this part of 
 Fox's mission was altogether unwelcome — but the Presby- 
 terian clergy naturally regarded him as their bitterest enemy, 
 and stirred up the ungodly rabble to persecute him. 
 
 The new Presbyterian clergy were now far from popular. 
 Men will bear evils, to which they are accustomed, with 
 patience. If an abuse is only sufficiently ancient, it is com- 
 paratively easy to bear. A clergyman who did not trouble 
 the consciences of men by his preaching, who lived on easy 
 terms with his parishioners, spending much of his time chat- 
 ting with them pleasantly at the village inn,* sitting on the 
 ale-benches and drinking with them, was an agreeable addi- 
 tion to the society of the place. The Puritan lecturer who 
 preached and went his way, was a more popular man than 
 he was when he ejected the old incumbent.! It was neces- 
 sary to stimulate the process of ejection which was rapidly 
 
 * Henry Denne in (1642) his sermon to the clergy — The Doctrine and Conversion of 
 John the Baptist — told his clerical auditors, " Thus do you dissolve in the tavern that 
 which you confirmed in the pulpit, making a mock at the ordinances of God." 
 
 f " The Ministers' Hue and Cry, or A True Discovery of the Unsufferahle Injuries, 
 Bobberies, Cozenages, and Oppressions now acted against Ministers" — a dialogue 
 between four men — Paul Shepherd, a minister of the gospel (Presbyterian), Barnaby 
 Sheap, an impropriator or lay parson, Bobin Bob-minister, or one that robs and 
 defrauds the minister of his maintenance, Tom Tythe-short, one that pays his tythes 
 
199 
 
 going on. In the instructions to the Earl of Manchester, 
 to appoint the Essex Committee for Scandalous Ministers, 
 Section 5, we find, " Because of the backwardness of 
 parishioners to complain of ministers (i.e., of the Anglican 
 clergy), although they be very scandalous, too many being 
 enemies to that blessed reformation, and loath to come 
 under a powerful ministry, and some sparing their minis- 
 ters, because such ministers, to gain the good opinion of 
 their people, spare them in their tythes, you are willed to 
 call unto some well-affected men in every hundred, who, 
 having no private engagement, to give you information 
 both what can be deposed and who can depose to it."* 
 
 The judgment we form of the state of the ministry in 
 England, during the time of G. Eox's preaching, which 
 
 and duties short of what is due. By Eichard Culmer, London, 1657. Addressed to 
 the Honourable Committee of Parliament for plundered ministers. 
 
 Page 1. Tom (loq.) — " Neighbour Eobin, well met ; I hear the priests and impropria- 
 tors shall have no more tythes." Eobin — " Then Pie sing, ' Hey down go they ' — I mean 
 those called ' Able Orthodox Divines.' " Then follows an amusing account of the way 
 in which the unfortunate new ministers were robbed of their tythes. Page 13. Eobin to 
 Paul Shepherd (the minister who pleads his "Divine right " to tythes) — " But we don't 
 take you for our minister, because you were not chosen by our parish. Tou were put 
 upon our parish to serve us against our wills, and if the Parliament, or Committee, or 
 any other, provide us servants, let them pay them their wages. If we had our wills in 
 keeping our old priest, or in choosing a new one, we would have paid them to a 
 farthing. And therefore you may preach, but you shall get no tythes of us but what 
 you can recover by law." Eobin ends. — "Farewell, and be hanged. Pie say no 
 amen to the prayer of any priest of you all. Tom (addresses Tom Tythe-short), hear 
 none of them all ; come not near their steeple-house. If the Parliament settle any 
 certain maintenance for the ministers, I am as much against this as against tythes ; 
 but, Tom, howsoever, look you to your tythes, Pie look to mine." Page 21 — " They are 
 all Baal's priests, there is no such calling. There is no office of the ministry. Every 
 one that will may be, and is a minister, a preacher, ' if he can speak giftedly.' " This is 
 evidently a Presbyterian pamphlet, and Paul Shepherd sets forth with equal force and 
 distinctness, the woeful position of the Presbyterian minister, and the increasing 
 depravity of the human heart as manifested in a general indisposition to pay the tythes 
 to the new Presbyterian ministers. 
 
 * Quoted p. 211, " David's Annals of Evangelical Nonconformity in Essex." 
 
200 
 
 we are about to describe, will greatly influence our opinion 
 with reference to his language and conduct. 
 
 In the time of Fox, we have to remember, that however 
 zealous the Parliament and the Assembly of Divines were 
 to provide the country with " learned, painful, and godly 
 ministers," the supply was not equal to the demand. 
 Baillie declares, that even after Scotland should have sent 
 all the " good youths " she could afford, southwards, it was 
 thought that some thousands of Churches would be without 
 ministers.* Baxter very justly says,f "The Parliament 
 could not make men learned, or godly, but only put in the 
 learnedest and ablest that they could have." They drew 
 largely from the ranks of the Puritan lecturers, who had 
 become under the former persecutions of the bishops, to 
 some extent a distinct class, while many of the ejected 
 clergy were unquestionably " scandalous ministers." A 
 few of them were men of the greatest eminence, such as 
 Hall, Brownrigg, Morton, Prideaux, Davenant, Hammond, 
 Sanderson, and Fuller. It has been debated whether 
 these ejections were, or were not, to a large extent. political 
 ejections, under cover of the unquestionable necessity for 
 the displacement of the " scandalous." Baxter says, " The 
 power of selecting at first lay with a committee of the 
 Parliament," and it appears to us, that the fact that the 
 one-fifth of the livings which was secured to the ejected 
 was only paid to them on removing out of the parish, shows 
 us clearly that these ejections were made quite as much 
 from political, as from religious motives,]: 
 
 * Letter 78, vol. ii., p. 55. t " Baxter's Life," by Silvester, p. 74, 
 
 J In "David's Annals of Evangelical Nonconformity in Essex," p. 571, is an in- 
 stance of a purely political ejection. After stating the political bias of the clergyman, 
 the document says , — " Therefore the Lords and Commons, taking into consideration 
 for the supply of an able, godly man, sequestered," &c, &q. 
 
201 
 
 The benefices of England were suddenly placed in the 
 hands of the Presbyterian party, and although many scan- 
 dalous ministers were ejected, we can readily conceive that 
 the result was rather the finding of places for men, than 
 men for places. Mr. Lathbury * informs us that Pierce 
 told Baxter, that " worse men were put into livings than the 
 worst that were put out."f This is probably an extreme 
 statement, but on the other hand Baxter's statements have 
 been too readily accepted by historians without considering, 
 that however trustworthy Baxter is in the bare facts he re- 
 lates, in matters which relate to men's characters and aims 
 he is often very greatly mistaken. Later on, under the Com- 
 mittee of Tryers, the selection was probably in some points 
 of view more satisfactory, and in some less, than that made 
 under lay influence. When we learn that the divines of 
 the Assembly were ordered by Parliament to go down into 
 the country to stir up the people to espouse their cause and 
 summon them to arms, can we doubt that the Presbyterian 
 ministers, selected to fill the places of the ejected Anglican 
 clergy, were generally speaking thorough going political parti- 
 sans ? J and, if so, we can readily see that such a ministry, 
 even where it was learned and respectable, did not commend 
 itself to those who sympathized with the views of Fox. 
 
 But we have distinct evidence of the character of the clergy 
 who conformed to the Directory and who took the Covenant, 
 and also of the lecturers, in the evidence which exists of 
 the state of the Church prior to 1634. There are strong 
 
 * In his " History of the Book of Common Prayer," p. 201, note. 
 
 f Saltmarsh writes in 1645, — see " A New Quere," — " We have not yet any experi- 
 ment of onr new clergy, who are many of them branches of the old stock;" p. 5. 
 
 X British Museum Collection of Ordinances and Declarations, " Die Jovis, 10 
 
 Augusti, 1643, ordered by the Lords and Commons, &c that the Divines 
 
 of the Assembly are hereby desired to go down into their several counties to stir up 
 the people in their seveial counties to rise in their defence, p. 288. 
 
202 
 
 reasons for supposing that matters had not materially 
 altered when the Long Parliament began to sit in 1640. 
 John Canne, a pastor of the " Ancient English Church, in 
 Amsterdam," and first pastor of the Broadmead Church, 
 Bristol, a man of great ability and irreproachable character, 
 wrote in 1634, his " Necessity of Separation." * In this 
 work he quotes a number of Puritan writers in such a way 
 as to give us considerable insight into the state of the 
 ministry, in England, at that period. The work throws a 
 striking light on the expressions used by Fox and the early 
 preachers in connection with him. Canne says, " It may 
 be that some will expect that I should write something of 
 their lecturers, and the rather because they, in the judgment 
 of many, are thought to be the best ministers ; — of their 
 life and doctrine I say nothing," but he says that when the 
 character of the ministry they had taken up was questioned, 
 "they have not been able to agree among themselves what 
 kind of ministry it is they have taken up." He objects to 
 their covenanting for a given time with people to lecture, 
 and then leaving them, and adds, •' a true pastor may not 
 do so, for if he should he were worse than an hireling, 
 which leaves not the sheep till he sees the wolf coming, 
 but many of them (leave the sheep) when they see a richer 
 lectureship coming towards them ! " With reference to the 
 inferior clergy, he says, " we now come to the inferior 
 ministers, and will begin first with their bare Headers, — 
 these poor creatures the Non-conformists (i.e. the Puri- 
 tans as distinguished from the Separatists) do call 'idle 
 idols,' yea, ' bastardly idols,' ' greedy curs,' ' dumb dogs,' 
 ' slayers of the people,' • wolves,' ' ignorant asses,' ' filthy 
 swine,' ' such as are not worthy to live in a well ordered 
 
 * Republished by the Hansard Knollys Society. 
 
203 
 
 commonwealth,' * foolish shepherds,' ' unsavory salt, good 
 for nothing but to be cast to the dunghill,' ' cankers of the 
 church,' ' a swarm of caterpillars, the trash and rifraff of 
 the nation .... like the frogs of Egypt, leading 
 many thousands into the ditch.'" "Nay," says Canne, 
 "they say more," (page 19) and he quotes from "A 
 Dialogue concerning the Strife in the Church," — "If the 
 devil did make and send forth ministers he would not find 
 worse men upon earth, and if he would have worse, he 
 must bring them out of hell." 
 
 We must bear in mind that these are quotations from 
 writers of the Puritan party when out of power, describing 
 the state of the church fifteen years only before Fox 
 commenced preaching. It cannot be contended that 
 in 1648, the Parliament had succeeded in purging the 
 church from such men, and it will be seen that the 
 language of the Puritan party goes far beyond that used 
 by Fox and the early preachers of the Society, in de- 
 nouncing the state of the Church. The very expressions 
 used by them were current terms among the Puritan writers 
 many years prior, — e.g. Fox preached to the same class of 
 persons " who will fly to a bigger maintenance because he 
 is an hireling, the sheep are none of his, who will go to 
 bowles or pleasures with the peoples' lightness and wanton- 
 ness that are given to wine and covetousness." * The 
 expressions " idol shepherds," " dumb dogs," " shepherds 
 which seek after the fleece," " greedy dogs which can never 
 have enough," &c, were used freely in discussions on 
 church matters long prior to his time. The 34th chapter 
 of Ezekiel is constantly quoted, not only by Fox, but by all 
 those who objected on either side to either Presbyterian or 
 
 • "The Professor's Catechism, &c.," by G.F., 1657, p. 10. 
 
204 
 
 Episcopalian ministers, and we have before found that the 
 same texts were applied to the Presbyterian ministry by 
 Bishop Hall and by George Fox. The expression " dumb 
 dogs," applied to non-preaching ministers, and, in some cases, 
 to the Presbyterian lay elders. " Idol shepherds " was 
 originally applied to those who wore what were deemed 
 Popish vestments, who were associated with " idol temples," 
 where the sacrifice of the Mass, or its equivalent, was 
 offered. These expressions can be traced fifty years before 
 Fox used them.* 
 
 We meet later on with a third class of ministers with 
 whom Fox and his friends came into violent collision. 
 These were the Independents and Baptists who had 
 slipped into good livings. These men, feeling that their 
 hold on the tithes might be shorter than they could 
 desire, were very exacting. Such men were not spared by 
 Fox. They were traitors to their principles, and it was 
 found by the Friends, that " when the Presbyterians and 
 Baptists got into the Common-prayer parsonages, then they 
 made fearful havock of us, by spoyling our goods and casting 
 us into prison because we declared against their tithes. 
 The Baptist sued us for the very tythe eggs. It can hardly 
 be declared the cruel havock and spoyle the Presbyterians 
 and Independents made. Their priests made poor people 
 come up two hundred miles because they could not give 
 fourpence for a hemplock, and thus they served many for 
 very small things. They took the cow that gave them 
 milk ; their corne to make them bread, and the very beds 
 they ley on ; their cloathes and their children's cloathes ; 
 their oxen and horses they should plow withall, and their 
 
 * Neal, quoting from A. Wood, states that the seven Puritan divines appointed in 
 September, 1646, to preach at Oxford, called " some of the heads of the University 
 'dumb dogs,' these were of the King's party and Church of England clergy. 
 
205 
 
 kettles, pots and spoons, that they had not a pott to boyle 
 their victuals with." * This appears to be written by a 
 person who had been in the midst of the scenes he relates, 
 and it gives clear testimony that the Independents and 
 Baptists, who took the places of the Common-prayer men 
 and accepted State pay, did not manifest a whit better 
 spirit than the Presbyterians. It must however be 
 borne in mind that a very large section of the Inde- 
 pendents and Baptists entirely repudiated State mainte- 
 nance,! and held views either absolutely identical with, 
 or closely approximating to, those of Fox, as we shall 
 presently show. 
 
 There were in these times a large number of persons who 
 thought they saw two causes of the bitter fruits of Episco- 
 pacy and Presbyterianism. The first was the connection of 
 the Church with the State. The second was the existence, 
 in both these Churches, of a priesthood. It was a principle 
 of Presbyterianism, " that ministers of the Gospel have as 
 ample a charge and commission to dispense the Word, as 
 well as other ordinances, as the priests and Levites under 
 the Law." J Hence they had a divine right to tithes, 
 and claimed, while using the strong arm of the law, to 
 
 * MSS. at Devonshire House Library, " How the Lord by his power and Spirit did 
 raise up Friends." 
 
 t An instance of an interruption of an Independent State minister, by a Baptist, 
 while baptizing a child before a congregation, occurred at Newport Pagnell. The 
 Baptist, suddenly rapted with a vertiginous motion, " summoned " him by a challenge, in 
 the face of the congregation, to give him and his Brethren of the Separation a meeting 
 there in public. This gave rise to the account of the public dispute, viz., "The 
 Anabaptists Washt and Washt and Shrunk in the Washing" occasioned by a public 
 disputation before a great Assembly of Ministers and other persons of worth, in the 
 church of Newport Pagnell, betwixt Mr. Gibs, minister there, and the author, Eichard 
 Carpenter, Independent, London, 1653. 
 
 I " The form of Presbyterian Church Government, and of the Ordination of Ministers, 
 agreed upon by the Assembly of Divines, at Westminister, 1645." 
 
206 
 
 be above the interference of the Government in matters 
 of religion. 
 
 In a pamphlet issued by the Independent party, to which 
 is attached a letter from Cromwell to the House of Commons, 
 dated October 10th, 1645, after repeating (page 4) the 
 lamentation of the Presbyterians respecting " strange sects, 
 horrid blasphemous opinions, separated assemblies, illit- 
 erate pastors, faithful ministers deprived and discouraged 
 in their ministry, public assemblies forsaken, the pretended 
 preachers of new gospels cried up, universal toleration of all 
 opinions pleaded for," then says, " believe it, and here's 
 matter enough indeed, for if there be once granted a 
 freedom of speech, an opening of the presses, and a tolera- 
 tion of all opinions, immediately goes down the glory of the 
 clergy. Men who are in no more relation to God than 
 other men, but men, errable men like others, assume to 
 themselves a power of judging and censuring of opinions, 
 doctrines, and practices in religion ; and then down also 
 falls their profit, for none will henceforth think himself 
 bound by any law of God to pay tythes any longer. Why 
 do you think they (the Presbyterian Clergy) are such enemies 
 to the Independents and all sorts of Separatists ? You imagine 
 it is because they run into errors and damnable opinions, to 
 their souls' destruction. No such thing ; it is only because 
 the true Independents and Separatists do all the very pastor s 
 offices themselves, and renounce and disclaim all glory and 
 distinction, from the greatest to the meanest of their flock, 
 and all usurped dominations, being but as any other men in 
 judging of doctrines or practices, and but as the mouth and 
 speaker of the congregation. Also they renounce all right 
 or claim to any pay, and if they want not, their judgment 
 is that they ought rather to give than to receive ; the differ- 
 ence is visible enough." Cromwell's letter says, "From 
 
207 
 
 brethren we look for no compulsion. In other things God 
 hath put the sword into the Parliament's hands for the 
 punishment of evil doers." * 
 
 The principle of lay preaching broke down this analogy 
 between the priest of the Old Testament and the pro- 
 phet, pastor, or teacher of the New Testament. The lay 
 preacher was as much an elder or bishop, if sent out 
 by a Church, as the man educated for the priest's office 
 in the Church of England, and consecrated, or ordained, 
 by the imposition of the hands of either the bishop or 
 the presbytery. Every christian might become a preacher 
 of the Gospel. If the words, " Go ye into all the world, 
 and preach the Gospel to every creature," applied only 
 to a consecrated order of men like the priests of the Old 
 Testament, concerned about holy things, into whose pro- 
 vince no one was to invade, here was the very essence of 
 Popery. This was, we conceive, the origin of the out- 
 burst of lay preaching, which was a feature of the times 
 in which George Fox's lot was cast. This heresy is 
 denounced and satirized in unmeasured language by the 
 Presbyterians, f 
 
 There was also another peculiar feature of the times, 
 and this was the association of the Old Testament idea 
 
 * " Strong Motives, or a lovely and modest Advice unto the Petitioners for Presby- 
 terian Government, that they endeavour not the compulsion of any in matters of 
 religion more than they wish others to compel them," &c, &c, whereto is annexed the 
 conclusion of Lieutenant General Cromwell, and Letter to the House of Commons to 
 the same purport, October 10th, 1645. 
 
 t One of the staunchest opponents of Independency thus breaks out, M Unhappy 
 Independents, who opened at first, and kept open to this day, the door of the church 
 to these satyrs and vultures, this I-im and Zi-im, the great Owles and Shriek Owles, 
 the wild beasts of the desert and the island, the dragons and all the doleful creatures, 
 to come in, and defile, and make havock of all that is most precious in the house of 
 God ! " Preface to " Anabaptism, the True Foundation of Independency, and Anti- 
 nomy, Brownism, Familism," &c, by Eobt. Baillie, London, 1646. 
 
208 
 
 of prophecy, with the preaching of gifted ministers. 
 This was not an idea peculiar to those who are called 
 Sectaries. Whether it originated in the ideas suggested 
 by the " prophesyings " of Archbishop Grindal, or not, it 
 is impossible to say. In "Baxter's Life," we have an 
 incident related which illustrates the kind of feeling which 
 existed, and the anxiety of Baxter to disclaim any such 
 gift. Baxter preached a funeral sermon at Bridgnorth, on 
 the text, Ezekiel xxxiii., 34. " And when this cometh to 
 pass (lo, it will come) then shall they know that a prophet 
 hath been among them." In this sermon he could not 
 " forbear to tell them his fears of some heavy judgment to 
 come on that place, in a sense of the misery of that un- 
 profitable people, and the deep groans I have heard from 
 their faithful pastor for their obdurateness." After the 
 town was burnt down to the ground, he went there and 
 preached from the same text. " But they and I," he says, 
 "were so much interrupted with tears, that (with some 
 pauses) I had much ado to proceed on to the end. I had 
 never before, (nor ever did I since), presume upon such 
 prediction, (nor did I speak that with any pretence of 
 prophecy), but the expression of my fear I could not 
 suppress." In the "Life of Archbishop Usher," by 
 Richard Pain, * we read, that in his sermon preached after 
 ordination, in 1601, he quoted Ezekiel iv., 6, — M And thou 
 shalt bear the iniquity of the House of Judah forty days, 
 I have appointed each day for a year." He made then his 
 conjecture respecting Ireland, viz., "From this year I 
 reckon forty years, and then those whom you embrace shall 
 be your ruin, and you shall bear their iniquity " forty years. 
 In 1641, the Irish rebellion broke out, " then those who 
 
 * Folio edition, 1686. 
 
209 
 
 lived to see that day began to think he was a young prophet " 
 (page 9). In " David's Annals of Evangelical Noncon- 
 formity in Essex," (page 617) we find the same idea in 
 an epitaph in Heveningham Church on Samuel Fairclough, 
 one of the Ejected Ministers, who died in 1691, — 
 
 "Behold this shrine, 
 See here a prophet and complete divine, 
 One who the thankless world too late will know, 
 And by his absence find him to be so ; 
 When prophets die, the worst of ills we fear, 
 When envoys are recalled, some war is near." 
 
 In "Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress," "Evangelist," we all 
 recollect, "was also a prophet," and foretold Faithfull's 
 martyrdom at Vanity Fair. 
 
 There can be little doubt that when Fox affirmed that the 
 professors of his day " could not bear to hear that any one 
 should come, whilst upon earth, into the same power and 
 spirit that the Apostles were in," he was endeavouring to show 
 that an important Christian doctrine was grievously over- 
 looked by the professing christians of his times ; but it is also 
 evident, that at the earlier period of the Society's existence, 
 the great success of the early preacher's ministry, the won- 
 derful physical manifestations, the providences attending 
 them, the great change wrought in the souls of some of 
 their converts, and some cures apparently effected on those 
 diseased in mind or body, produced the same effect upon the 
 mind of Fox and his friends, which they did at one period 
 upon the clear, logical, trained intellect of Wesley; and 
 precisely as with Wesley, so with Fox and others, at a later 
 period these views were somewhat modified. 
 
 The same may be said of the doctrine apparently set forth 
 in the hasty interruption (for this was an interruption) of 
 the preacher at Nottingham, who said that " all doctrines, 
 religions, and opinions were to be tried by the written 
 
 Q 
 
210 
 
 Word, the sure word of prophecy " (Pet. i. 19). Fox cried 
 out, " Oh, no, it is not the Scripture, it is the Holy Spirit, 
 by which holy men of old gave forth the Scriptures, whereby 
 opinions, religions, and judgments are to be tried."* On 
 this Mr. Marsden very justly remarks " This was a dan- 
 gerous error — for if this doctrine were correct, our last 
 appeal on doubtful questions would be, not to the Bible, 
 but to ourselves; " f but he has overlooked that the meaning 
 of the whole utterances was, that the spiritually minded, 
 true christian could alone use the Scriptures so as to try all 
 doctrines, &c. We cannot suppose him here to have said 
 what was entirely in opposition to his uniform teaching in 
 his writings, &c." Even in such works as Fox's " Great 
 Mystery," we find the same view. J These quotations might 
 be multiplied indefinitely; and where at first sight, as in 
 the passage in " Fox's Journal," the meaning may seem to 
 be otherwise, a further examination will always prove that 
 this was the real judgment of Fox and the early Friends. 
 Barclay says,§ "We do look upon them as the only fit 
 outward judge of controversies among christians, and that 
 
 * Sewell, vol. i. f 1649, p. 27. f See remarks in " Later Puritans," p. 241. 
 
 I See preface. — "And also this is an invitation to all sects and professors, and of 
 people, to come forth and try if what they hold is according to the Scriptures of Truth, 
 and to do this by evident and sound arguments, and by the best spiritual weapons 
 they have, and to lay aside all this persecution, and unrighteous dealing, and stocking, 
 and whipping, and imprisoning of us for speaking against their religion, and that they 
 come forth in fair disputes to contend in the spirit of meekness for what they profess 
 and practise, and to prove, according to Scripture, their ministry, church, and whole 
 religion, that it is in and by the Spirit and power of God." So Perm, in his works, 
 folio vol. ii. — "We believe the Scripture to be a declaration of the mind of the Holy 
 Ghost, and therefore not superior to the Holy Ghost, but credited, confirmed, and 
 expounded by the Holy Ghost, so that without the illumination of it the Scripture 
 cannot be understood by them that read it. The grammatical and critical sense of the 
 words and allusions therein may be understood, but not the ' spiritual signification.' " 
 p. 912. 
 
 § "Apology." — Scriptures. 
 
211 
 
 whatsoever doctrine is contrary unto their testimony may 
 therefore justly be rejected as false. And for our parts, we 
 are willing that all our doctrines and practices be tried by 
 them, which we never refused, nor ever shall, in all our 
 controversies with our adversaries, as the judge and test. 
 We shall also be very willing to admit it as a positive, 
 certain maxim — that whatsoever any do pretending to the 
 Spirit, which is contrary to the Scriptures, be accounted 
 and reckoned a delusion of the devil." The true meaning 
 of Fox was, not that our own individual impressions were 
 to be the sole test of divine truth, but that the Spirit 
 of Christ must dwell in those who are seeking to test the 
 truth of religious opinions by the Scriptures.* " They 
 did not do it aright," he says, " because they did it without 
 the Holy Ghost." We cannot but regard the following 
 sentence from Stillingfleet, as a sentence moulded by the 
 experience obtained during the times of Fox, and it so 
 beautifully reconciles the views of Fox with the conclusions 
 of sound evidential reasoning, that we venture to quote it. 
 " Now what conviction there can be to any sober mind 
 conceiving divine authority in any person, without such a 
 power of miracles going along with him, when he is to 
 deliver some new doctrine to the world, I confess I cannot 
 understand. For although I doubt not that wherever God doth 
 reveal anything to any person immediately, He gives demon- 
 strable evidence, to the inward senses of the soul v that it 
 
 * This will become more clear as we proceed. In the Appendix to " Penn's Life," 
 No. xiv. Letter to Baxter, Perm explains to Baxter, that by saying " the Spirit being 
 the rule, I understand what the Apostle did, when he said that ' as many as are led by 
 the Spirit of God, are the sons of God.' I did not mean that all instruments and 
 means are always excluded, only that under the Gospel especially, the Spirit by the 
 holy inspiring of it in a more immediate manner than formerly, was pre-eminently the 
 rule of the saints ; as under the Law, the Law writ on stone ; under the Gospel, the 
 Law writ in the Heart." 
 
 Q 2 
 
212 
 
 comes from Himself, yet this inward sense can be no ground 
 to another person to believe his doctrine divine, because no 
 man can be a competent judge of the actings of another's 
 inward senses ; and it is impossible to another person to 
 distinguish the actings of the divine Spirit from strong 
 impressions of fancy." The following quotation from Arch- 
 bishop Leighton, fully sets forth the views of Fox. It is most 
 important in dealing with the literature of the " Sectaries," to 
 have a correct view of the position maintained by their ad- 
 versaries, and of the current ideas of the times, and a number 
 of crude and ill-founded conclusions have been drawn, from 
 the doctrinal positions taken by the early Friends, which 
 a larger amount of acquaintance with the controversial 
 history of the times would have avoided.* Archbishop 
 Leighton comments on 1 Cor. ii. 11, thus — which will 
 explain the standpoint from which Fox viewed the subject : 
 " ' No man knows the things of a man, but the spirit of 
 man. ' But who holds that here ? For if a man speak 
 but the things that are in his spirit, then others may know 
 them; but the Apostle's aim there, is to conclude that the 
 things of God, even such as were revealed in his word, 
 could not be known but by his own spirit, so that though 
 revealed yet, they remain still unrevealed till the Spirit 
 teach within as well as without, because they are intel- 
 ligible by none but by those who are the private scholars 
 and hearers of the Holy Ghost, the author of them, and 
 because there are so few of these, therefore is so little 
 real believing amidst all the noise and profession that we 
 make of it.f" 
 
 * See quotation from Whitehead, p. 164. 
 
 f " Leighton's Commentaries," i., p. 167. I am indebted to my friend J. S. Eovm- 
 tree for this quotation. 
 
213 
 
 It has been constantly assumed, we think, npon a very- 
 slender basis, that when Fox and the early Friends said 
 " the Lord showed me," this or that, and when he 
 used a variety of other expressions which form in them- 
 selves almost a peculiar language, that a direct revelation 
 from Heaven is meant, as distinct as that which the Apostles 
 received in writing the Scriptures. We do not however 
 believe that by Fox's ordinary expressions he intended to 
 convey more than an ordinary conclusion — that he had 
 appropriated, by the assistance of the Holy Spirit, an idea 
 originally received through ordinary sources ; an idea war- 
 ranted by Scripture, the mind of the Spirit, the analogy of 
 the faith, and by common sense. To take an extreme 
 instance of this, in which many will be inclined to differ 
 from us, let us take this passage in his journal : " At / 
 another time (in 1646), as I was walking in a field on a 
 First-day morning, the Lord opened unto me, that being 
 bred at Oxford and Cambridge, was not enough to fit and 
 qualify men to be ministers of Christ." Now to contend 
 that Fox intends to tell us that this was a new truth to his 
 mind, and not, as we believe, the clear perception and 
 appropriation of an old truth which he had (to go no 
 farther) read in the Book of Common Prayer, would be, we 
 think, an absurdity. How could Fox have come in contact 
 with any of the religious people of this period, e.g., the 
 Baptists, without hearing this matter debated, which must 
 have been a subject, at this period, of common conversation 
 among Fox's associates ? Fox appears to us to have had 
 a thorough knowledge of the ideas current in his times, 
 and the mere perusal of the titles of his tracts will show 
 that he kept himself abreast of the great questions which 
 agitated the public mind, and which are expressed in 
 the controversial and other religious literature of the 
 
214 
 
 day."* The peculiar language of Fox's Journal, and some 
 early Friends, must be looked upon as the ordinary lan- 
 guage of the religionists of the period, particularly in the 
 middle class of society. 
 
 In 1647, an intelligent writer finds fault with the " In- 
 dependent, Congregational, and other Church ways," for 
 asking that the " erroneous, doubtful, uncertain conceptions 
 
 * The annexed passage from Fox's Journal has been pointed out as strikingly like 
 the writings of Jacob Bcehmen (the celebrated mystic). I am indebted to Mr. Chris- 
 topher Walton (whose valuable library of mystical writings is well known) for searching 
 for, at my request, and pointing out to me, a passage which appears to show that not 
 only was Fox conversant with Boehmen's writings, but appears in his journal to pre- 
 suppose a knowledge of Boehmen's method of stating spiritual experience. I think it 
 •will be admitted that the passage in Fox's Journal is perfectly obscure and unintelli- 
 gible to a reader of the present day, but in placing by it a similar passage in the 
 translation of Behmen's work, published in 1648, which is the date in Fox's Journal, 
 in which the experience is described, its meaning is rendered perfectly clear : — 
 
 FOX. 
 
 Journal. 
 1618. 
 
 "Now I was come up in spirit through 
 the Flaming Sword* into the paradise. 
 of God, all things were new ; and all 
 the Creation gave another smell unto 
 me than before beyond what words can 
 utter. I knew nothing but pureness, 
 innocency, and righteousness, being 
 renewed up into the image of God 
 by Jesus Christ, so that I was come 
 up to the state of Adam before he fell. 
 
 • Fox sealed his letters with an engraved 
 seal of a flaming sword. 
 
 BCEHMEN. 
 
 " The Second Book concerning the Three 
 Principles of the Divine Essence — of the 
 Eternal Dark, Light, and Temporary World, 
 showing what the Soul, the Image, and the 
 Spirit of the Soul, are; also what Angels, 
 Heaven, and Paradise are; how Adam was 
 before the Fall, in the Fall, and after the 
 Fall," &c, by Jacob Behmen, alias Teutonicus 
 Philosophus, London, 1641. 
 " . . . . then he let them out of the garden, 
 and set the cherubim with a naked (or warn- 
 ing flaming sword) .... before it to keep 
 
 the way to the Tree of Life But the 
 
 understanding of us poor children of Adam 
 and Eve is sunk so much, that at our last old 
 age we scarce reach the understanding of any- 
 thing concerning the Fall of Adam and Eve, 
 seeing we must seek very deep for it in the 
 Light of Life, for it is very wonderful which 
 Moses saith, ' God set the Cherubim before 
 the Garden to keep and guard the way to the 
 
215 
 
 contained in their sermons shall be heard and received 
 as the word of the ever-living God," and proceeds to 
 add a sentence which throws a very considerable light 
 upon the language of the Early Friends, and tends to 
 correct the error of attaching a literal meaning to such 
 expressions. " Hence it is," he says, " that some men will 
 neither stir nor undertake anything of any nature, civil or 
 natural, but as they are prompted thereunto (as they 
 
 Tree of Life,' who could understand it ? H 
 God did not open our eyes, we should speak 
 simply of a Keeper with a Sword, and Eeason 
 seeth nothing else, but the Noble Virgin 
 showeth us the Door, and how we must enter 
 into paradise through the sharpness of the 
 sword, yet the sword cutteth the Earthly body 
 clean away from the Holy Element, and then 
 the new man may enter into paradise by the 
 
 way of life Now if anybody would 
 
 come into the Garden, he must press in 
 through the Sword of Death — though Christ 
 hath broken the Sword, so that now we can 
 much easier enter in with our Souls, yet there 
 is a Sword before it still." 
 
 Xm. "After this, about the year 1G00, in 
 the 25th year of his age, he was again sur- 
 rounded with the Divine Life, and replenished 
 with the Heavenly knowledge, in so much as 
 going abroad into the fields, into a green 
 before Neysgate, at Gorlitz, he then sat down, 
 and viewing the Herbs and Grass of the Field 
 in his Inward Light, he saw into their essences, 
 use, and properties, which were discovered 
 to him by their linaments, figures, and 
 signatures." Behmen's " Signature Kerum " 
 was published in English, 1649. — "Life of 
 Jacob Behmen," by W. Law, London, 1764. 
 
 It can hardly be contended that this, which is one of the most curious and unintel- 
 ligible passages in Fox's Journal, was written by a person who had never read Behmen'a 
 works, which had at that period a considerable circulation. There are evidences of a* 
 intelligent appreciation of books at Swarthmore Hall. Newcastle is ransacked for a 
 Hebrew grammar and lexicon, and a Greek lexicon is obtained from London, &c. 
 
 " The Creation was opened to me — 
 how all things had their names given 
 them, according to their nature and 
 virtue. I was at a stand in my mind 
 whether I should practise physic for 
 the good of mankind, seeing the nature 
 and virtues of the creatures were 
 opened to me by the Lord." 
 
216 
 
 imagine) by the iSpirit, or, as some phrase it, 'by the 
 drawings forth of the Father;' taking all their inclinations, 
 likings, or dislikings, to be immediately from God, whereby 
 gross neglects and failings (to say no more) come to be 
 excused, and not only so, but expressly put God's score."* 
 
 But this does not sufficiently exhibit the atmosphere of 
 
 religious excitement in which the men of these times lived. 
 
 . The air was thick with reports of prophecies and miracles, 
 
 and there were men of all parties who lived on the border 
 
 land between sanity and insanity. 
 
 A most curious instance of this is that of Arise Evans, 
 a Welchman, who was born at Bearmouth in the county 
 Merioneth. He claimed the prophetical gift, and was a 
 stout supporter of the King and the Church of England, 
 and the Book of Common Prayer, and in 1653 he informs 
 us that " multitudes of people " enquired day after day of 
 him concerning his " hopes of their redemption from these 
 troublous times." He informs us, that in 1633, he troubled 
 King Charles by foretelling that both he and his kingdom 
 were to be destroyed, and to the Earl of Essex that he was 
 to be general of all England. In 1635, he prophesied again, 
 that since the King would not regard his prophecies, he 
 would suffer and be put to death, and his kingdom be 
 destroyed and turned upside down ; and Evans was put in 
 prison for three years. 
 
 He sought and obtained an interview with Cromwell, with 
 the same desire to give true prophetical advice. Cromwell 
 took him into his dining room at his house in Drury 
 Lane, and he and Ireton talked with him till midnight. 
 He advised Cromwell to use the King well, and to reconcile 
 
 * " The Vanity of the present Churches, and the Uncertainty of their Preaching 
 Discovered," pp. 14 and 15, London, 1647. 
 
217 
 
 their mutual interests. On September 1st, 1652, he peti- 
 tioned the Parliament to receive his prophetical message, 
 because " he only was appointed of God, and none but he 
 on the earth can show the like;" but he was not listened to, 
 and therefore addressed to them his " Voice from Heaven 
 to the Commonwealth of England," 1652, proving that 
 " King Charles and his seed, whose seed by the works of 
 God shall appear to have an unquenchable sovereignty over 
 all the earth, that can never be shaken again." All this 
 was clearly demonstrated out of the Scriptures, and the 
 declaration of Isaiah that the " wayfaring man, though a 
 fool, should not err " in the way of holiness, was declared 
 to be the coming back again of the way of the " common 
 prayer ! " 
 
 In 1643, he states he received a revelation to maintain 
 the true " Apostolical succession " of the ministers of the 
 Church of England, and Infant Baptism. Whereupon 
 Arise Evans boldly asserted his divine commission at the 
 head quarters of the " Anabaptists, in Coleman street, Bell 
 Alley," and afterwards when " they removed to the Spittle." 
 He disputed with them against " their unruly and ungodly 
 practice, and many times reproved Lamb, the chief father 
 of all the Anabaptists." He maintained "the true church to 
 be the Church of England, and God did confirm my words 
 (he affirms) with signs following." The Baptists however 
 answered, if you have such a call " you are a prophet, but 
 how shall we know this ? We have but your bare word for 
 what you say, give us a sign here present and we will 
 believe." A woman rails upon him, and he prophesied that 
 she should not be there " that day seven nights "to do so. 
 Her child dies and his words become true, and thus in 
 his view his prophetical office was triumphantly asserted 
 among these opponents of the Baptism, as well as the 
 
I 
 
 218 
 
 Apostolical Succession, and the Prayer Book of the Church 
 of England.* 
 
 A woman, who was a member of Kiffen's Church, went 
 before Cromwell and his Council to give them prophetical 
 advice; she was not only patiently listened to, but was 
 enquired of how such advice could be carried out. For this 
 action however, she came under the disciplinary dealing of 
 the Church, f Cromwell must have had some trouble by the 
 prophetical advice he received. One man advised him to 
 supply the place of the Bishops by twelve Apostles and 
 seventy travelling ministers : he wrote a pamphlet on the 
 subject, which can only be detected to be the production ol 
 an insane person, by his admission in it that his family had 
 to restrain him as a violent lunatic. J Many persons declared 
 themselves to be " God " and "Christ," "the Spouse of 
 Christ," " the Lamb's wife," &c. Pamphlets were written 
 upon the subject, with titles purporting to be a " true and 
 faithful narrative " of these " grand impostures, abominable 
 practices, horrid blasphemies," &c, even after a surgeon's 
 certificate had been obtained that they were " distracted ! " 
 
 As early as 1645 there were some who not only main- 
 tained that the gift of working miracles had not ceased in 
 the Church, but asserted that they had wrought miracles, and 
 anticipated that this power would be shortly conferred more 
 abundantly. § Keports of the actual working of miracles were 
 
 * " An Eccho to the Voice from Heaven, or a Narrative of the Life and Manner of 
 the Special Calling and Visions of Arise Evans. By him published in discharge of his 
 duty to God, and for the satisfaction of those who doubt," pp. 53, 54, 55. Long Alley, 
 Blackfriars, 1652. U. L. Camb. There axe fifteen prophetical writings of Arise Evans 
 in the B. M. 
 
 t Elizabeth Poole. — See " Alarum of War given to the Army and High Court of 
 Justice," &c, 1649, pp. 3 and 6, &c. 
 
 J "An Lon Bod put into the Lord Protector's Hands to Break all Anti-Christian 
 Power to Pieces." By John Sanders, of Harben. London, 1655. 
 
 § Edwards' " Gangroena," Error No. 145, Part i. 
 
219 
 
 widely spread. One of the most notable instances of this 
 power being claimed, was that of Mathew Coker, who wrote 
 tracts in which he stated that he cleansed a leper, caused the 
 lame to walk, restored defective sight. * His claims were 
 accepted by Kobert Gill, D.D., Eector of St. Mary, Alder 
 Mary. He wrote to Lady Conway, expressing his belief 
 that miracles were not ceased in the Church, and that 
 Mr. Coker had that power. The Earl of Pembroke, he tells 
 her, was entirely convinced of this, and indeed had been 
 greatly benefited by the laying on of his hands, and that 
 he had witnessed the cure of a mad person, f The 
 accounts given by Edwards in his " Gangrcena," speaking 
 of the " practice of anointing the sick with oil, in Kifnn's J 
 and Hansard Knollys Churches," are confirmed by Knollys 
 himself. § This practice was frequently observed among 
 the Baptists during the early period of last century, 
 although their faith in its efficacy does not appear to have 
 induced them to dispense with the assistance of a physician. 
 
 * " A short and plain Narrative of Mathew Coker, touching some mistakes and mis- 
 recitals in reference to his gift of Healing," &o. London, 1654. He wrote also "A 
 Whip of small Cords to scourge Anabaptists out of the Kingdom of God, &c, &c, to 
 clear up the way for the receiving of the Lord Jesus Christ in his glorious power, now 
 exercised in the working of miracles, &c," 1654. Also " A prophetical Revelation," 
 1654. Just published in Latin. 
 
 t See Letter by Dr. Gill to Lady Conway. Domestic State Papers, 1654, January to 
 May, No. 352, dated " Bowham, May 26th, 1654." 
 
 J Kiffin, it appears, in one instance anointed with oil a woman who was sick, and 
 not finding her recover, remembered that he had not in this instance followed the 
 Apostle's advice, to send for the Elders of tlu Church, and the next time he took his 
 worthy co-Elder Patience, and the eure followed. " Knowls Jesse and others anointed 
 an old blind woman at a great meeting at Aldgate, for the restoring of her sight, with 
 the words, ' The Lord Jesus give thee sight.' " Edwards' " Gangroena," part hi., p. 19. 
 
 § "I resolved to take no more physic, but would apply to that holy ordinance of 
 
 God, &c, James v., 14, 15 and I sent for Mr. Kiffin and Mr. Vavasor 
 
 Powell, who prayed over me and anointed me with oil in the name of the Lord, and as 
 an answer to their prayers I was perfectly healed," p. 48 of his Autobiography. 
 
 yS 
 
 J 
 
220 
 
 The same claims of the " gift of healing " are made in our 
 own age;* but the calmer atmosphere in which we live 
 causes us to regard these and similar matters as delusions, 
 harmless if allowed to pass unnoticed. 
 
 To look down with contempt, because of these things, 
 upon the noblest era of English History, and one in which 
 we see the rise of ideas which were destined immeasurably 
 to bless our own age, cannot surely be wise. We shall not 
 prove ourselves to be more enlightened than the men of 
 these times, by ridiculing their weaknesses, and overlooking 
 the strength and nobility of their characters. It seems a 
 strange world to us, but this was the world in which Fox, 
 and those who had similar aims, moved; and if we would 
 endeavour to understand their real character, and the real 
 bearing of their actions, we must, by an effort of the 
 imagination, throw ourselves into the spirit of the times. 
 
 * See "The Healing of Sickness by Scriptural Means," London, 1875. 
 
CHAPTEE X. 
 
 On TVIE Origin and History of the Doctrine op the 
 ''Inward Light, Life, Seed," etc., promulgated in 
 England, by George Fox. Controversy in Amsterdam 
 
 BETWEEN NlTTERT OBBES AND HANS DE KyS. HaNS DE 
 
 Kys advocates the Views of Caspar Schwenkfeld, of 
 Silesia. Some account of Schwenkfeld, his Opinions 
 and his Followers. Connection between the Friends 
 and the mennonites. 
 
 " Komt einer her und sagt von geist, 
 Der wird sehr iibel abgeweist, 
 Und als ein katzer hart verklaget, 
 Incarcirirt oder verjaget. 
 
 Welche nicht mit dem grosten hauffen, 
 Den breiten weg wollen lauffen, 
 Sondern nach Christi lehr sich halten, 
 Die sind verhaszt bey jung und alten." 
 
 Anna Ovena Hotebin, of Holstein. Geistliche Poem, p. 165. 
 
 It may be asked whether the preaching of Fox did not 
 embody doctrines which were new among the Baptist and 
 Independent Churches in 1648. The whole phraseology 
 of the early tract literature of Fox and his followers, is 
 cast in a mould which is clearly different from the style 
 of most of the religionists of the day. The emphasis 
 which was placed upon the words "Light," "Life," "Seed," 
 "Word," as applied in the New Testament to the Holy 
 Spirit, was peculiar. A consciousness that their Society 
 had a doctrine to preach which placed the whole of the 
 theological conceptions of their contemporaries in a new 
 
222 
 
 and a clearer light, and which involved in their view the 
 very essence of the christian religion, marks their utter- 
 ances, and supports them under the bitterest persecution. 
 
 We have already seen in the views of John Smith, the in- 
 troduction into England of the germ of many of the views of 
 Fox. We now proceed to show the common origin of these 
 views. The tracts of the General Baptists are exceedingly 
 rare. There were points of close resemblance between the 
 General Baptists and the Friends, but there were points in 
 which they differed. In some of the tracts of the General 
 Baptists there is a striking similarity in style to that of 
 Friends, while in others there is an equally striking differ- 
 ence. How are we to account for this peculiarity of title 
 and of style in the tract literature of the early Friends ? 
 How, if there was a close connection between the two 
 religious movements, are we to account for the peculiar 
 form in which Fox promulgated the doctrine of " Universal 
 and Saving Light ? " How are we to account for the views 
 of Fox on baptism and the Lord's supper, which if not 
 absolutely new in England, had certainly obtained but little 
 acceptance? The General Baptists all held strongly to 
 outward baptism, and the outward Lord's supper, supple- 
 menting it often by "a love-feast." They often washed 
 each other's feet, used " the kiss of charity," aj3 well as the 
 imposition of hands in receiving a member; and along with 
 their views of the purely spiritual nature of the christian 
 religion, there was a certain leaning to the visible and out- 
 ward. * They held, in opposition to the Calvinists, the 
 doctrine of General Bedemption : that Christ died for all, 
 and not for the elect only. But, while they represented in 
 England one school of thought which existed among the 
 Mennonites of Amsterdam, George Fox represented another 
 school, and one which gave a completeness and logical force 
 
 * See note at p. 252. 
 
223 
 
 to their views of " general redemption." The General 
 Baptists and the Friends were, as we have already seen, 
 to a very large extent united in matters of doctrine, 
 practice, and discipline. Even in minute particulars the 
 correspondence is very striking. While there were un- 
 questionably differences of opinion between the General 
 Baptists and the Friends, we shall proceed to show that 
 even these, may be traced to a controversy among the 
 Waterlander Mennonites of Amsterdam, which commenced, 
 about the year 1624, between the celebrated Hans de Kies 
 and one of the teachers of the same church, Nittert Obbes, 
 which gave rise to about thirty tracts and treatises. 
 
 Nittert Obbes wrote a pamphlet, and the editor, contrary 
 to his wishes, gave it the following title, which greatly 
 scandalized the brethren, and a severe controversy com- 
 menced in the church. — " A Spider Hunter very fit to brush 
 away from some Mennonite Barns the Cobwebs, — the Silly 
 Follies and Trifling Frivolities of Several Fanatics, Swenk- 
 feldians, and their followers; relying upon their peculiar 
 pretensions and inspirations and lessening the power of the 
 written Word of God."* The result of this publication 
 was, that Obbes was forbidden the Lord's supper, and this 
 roused the indignation of his friends and embittered the 
 strife. Nittert Obbes maintained that "the written Word 
 of God, or the Gospel, wheresoever it is read or preached, 
 is the ordinary medium, or instrument, whereby repentance, 
 faith, and regeneration are effected,"! and that " only by 
 way of the Holy Saiptures, God, Christ, or the Holy Ghost, 
 reveals and imparts to us everything which we ought to 
 know, to do, to hope, to believe for our salvation, so that 
 
 * Amsterdam, 1625, 4to., 86 pages, not paginated, so that our quotations refer to 
 the printer's catchwords. 
 t "Spider Hunter," b 4. 
 
224 
 
 we do not obtain our conversion or our regeneration all at 
 once, by an almighty, miraculous power, — immediately, 
 without our co-operation, merely by a magical infusion of 
 faith, — but by working out our salvation with fear and 
 trembling."* "In the same way as our corporeal life 
 proceeds from natural means and subsists on them, the 
 spiritual life of our souls proceeds and endures by natural 
 means too, viz., by the Written Word, or the preaching of 
 the Gospel, therefore we ought not to expect now-a-days 
 another Word, Inspiration, or Gospel, either from heaven 
 or from men, to build and rely upon beside the use of the 
 written Word of God."f " No one receives an inspiration or 
 a revelation concerning the will of God in Christ, as far as 
 concerns his salvation. Whoever holds the contrary, will 
 give rise to the error, that men should consider their own 
 fancies, dreams, and visions to be inspirations of God, as 
 the fanatic Anabaptists did in former times." J Hans de 
 Kies, and the three oldest teachers of the congregation, 
 maintained the opposite opinion. § They asserted that 
 " there is a divine inspiration, whereby the Lord Jesus, the 
 governor and teacher of his holy church, instructs, teaches, 
 addresses, and inspires the faithful, viz., through the Holy 
 
 * " Spider Hunter," g 2 and g 4. 
 
 f "A plain information concerning the controversy between Hans de Eies and 
 Nittert Obbes, 1628, 4to., p. 8. 
 
 I " Spider Hunter," g 1. 
 
 § In the following treatises : — 1st. "Apology or justification, wherein, together with 
 a brief and sincere account of the state of affairs between the teachers and ministers 
 of the United Congregation, at Amsterdam, and Nittert Obbes, is pointed out how 
 unreasonably, untruly, and slanderously those teachers are calumniated, — composed 
 by Eenier Wybrands, Peter Andries, and Cornelis Claas, teachers of the Word of 
 God, in the above-named congregation." Hoorn, 1626, 4to., 59 pages. 2nd. "Dialogue 
 or conversation between a Neutralist and a Waterlander brother, wherein the contro- 
 versy concerning the Word of God, arisen between the teachers of the United Congre- 
 gation and Nittert Obbes, is pointed out succinctly and nakedly. Serving as a 
 
225 
 
 Ghost from whom they have the anointing or unction. 
 God summons them to repentance and conversion by the 
 written word, but besides by His Holy Spirit and this 
 Power in Christ, and several other means," e.g. his handy- 
 work in the whole creation, the law of nature written in the 
 hearts of mankind, the light of conscience, the punishment 
 of sinners, principally by good and fervent suggestions, 
 inspirations, and incitements, by which the Holy Spirit 
 impels the hearts of men to everything that is true, honest, 
 and just.* He knocks at the door of our hearts, — there He 
 testifies, preaches, and teaches : — (that) his Spirit abides 
 also in the hearts of the faithful, and speaks and works in 
 them whatsoever things are good, and comforts, leads and 
 compels them, being indeed " the earnest of their inheri- 
 tance." f He allowed that " we ought not to rely on dreams 
 and inspirations, if contrary to the written word," but asserted 
 that revelations in addition, besides, and above the written 
 word frequently occur, and that our sanctification is pro- 
 duced "in the twinkling of an eye;" and thus these ^ 
 inspirations proved themselves to be "trustworthy and 
 divine, yea, if compared with the dead and barren letter of 
 Scripture, vivid, energetic, and all sufficient."! To prove 
 his assertions, he dwelt on the distinction between "the 
 
 forerunner to descry the contents of the book called ' Spider Hunter.' " Hoorn, 1626, 
 4to., 15 pages. 3rd. "Dialogue on the controversy concerning the Word of God, 
 arisen in the Waterlander Congregation at Amsterdam, published for the instruction 
 of the simple brethren and sisters in the Lord Jesus Christ." Hoorn, 1626, 4to., 
 18 pages. 4th. " Discovery of the errors, misrepresentations of Holy Scripture, and 
 various blunders contained in the book called ' Spider Hunter' which treats of the 
 Word of God, written by Nittert Obbes, together with a refutation of those errors for 
 the glory of God, the defence of truth, the warning and edifying of all simple-hearted, 
 published by Hans de Kies." Hoorn, 1627, 8vo., 338 pages. 
 
 * " Discovery," p. 256 to 258. f " Apology," p. 52. 
 
 J "Dialogue or Conversation, p. 12. "Apology," p. 46. 
 
 It 
 
226 
 
 Word of God," denoting Holy Scripture, and the "Word 
 of God" (Logos), as the title of Christ. "The Word of 
 the Father, the true Light, which has life in itself, and is 
 an Inward Light to blind souls, which the letter or written 
 light is not able to do, because it is not life; this is only to 
 be found in Christ, the Word of the Father.* This Word, 
 called by Peter the Seed of regeneration, is no other than 
 the Word described by Paul as quick and powerful, f This 
 Word, which has life in itself, is the Word and the Seed.\ 
 The written word is corruptible. It is likewise a servant of 
 corruption, and, consequently, not the incorruptible Seed of 
 regeneration. That Seed is the Son of God, the Word of 
 the Father, the true Life.§ His adversaries," he says, 
 consider " the written word to be the seed, the medium, or 
 instrument whereby regeneration is performed. We say, 
 that Christ, with this Spirit and Power, is the true Seed of 
 promise, the Mediator and Medium by which we are born 
 again (2 Cor. v., 17, and Pet. i., 2, 3)."|| 
 
 We shall see that this was the great controversy between 
 the Puritans, who took the precise position of Nittert Obbes, 
 and the followers of Fox, who occupied the position of Hans 
 de Eies. The party of Nittert Obbes replied,1T and it was 
 not denied by Hans de Eies, that this was the teaching 
 of Caspar Schwenkfeld, of Silesia. To show the exact 
 correspondence between the views of Hans de Eies and 
 Schwenkfeld, the party among the Mennonites represented 
 by Nittert Obbes gave the following as a quotation from 
 Schwenkfeld's confession : — " God begets us of his own will 
 with the Word of Truth, (James i., 18.) and that Word is an 
 incorruptible Seed. In performing our regeneration, God 
 
 * " Discovery," p. 59. t Ibid. p. 83. } Ibid. p. 84. § Ibid. p. 86. || Ibid. p. 2G9. 
 IT " Spider Hunter," a 4. " Some questions for inquiry concerning the nature and 
 power of Holy Scripture, or the written Word of God," p. 7. 
 
227 
 
 neither needs nor employs the aid or the means of any 
 creature; but the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit 
 brings this work about in the soul immediately. The new 
 creature that is born of God wants no outward scripture, 
 neither creature, nor ordinance of the outward Church, to rely 
 on or to deal with, for he has three witnesses in himself, 
 the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost. Consequently 
 there is a double Word of God, the one external, the other 
 internal. The internal is the Eternal Word of the Spirit ; 
 but the external is a perishable ' word,' and the letter both as 
 to power and nature ; and they differ more than soul and 
 body, death and life, Creator and creature. The former 
 consists of a divine nature and essence, and heavenly 
 things, but the latter, viz., the Scripture or written word, 
 is essentially an earthly, perishable thing, and though it is 
 used in spiritual matters, it has nevertheless from its own 
 nature, neither spirit, nor life, but is merely a writing, a 
 sound, or a voice, — yea, a dead, perishable creature, without 
 any power, or gift of grace."* Nittert Obbes died in 1630, 
 and the controversy ended. 
 
 Schwenkfeld is termed by Dr. Dorner, in his " History 
 of Protestant Theology," "the noblest representative of 
 the theoretical mysticism of the age of the Keformation." 
 "He maintained," Dr. Dorner says, "the unity and com- 
 pleteness of Christ, as distinctly as the true humanity, 
 
 * " Spider Hunter," from c 4 to d 4. — I have not succeeded in identifying these 
 passages in " Schwenkf eld's Confession," in the connection in which they are here 
 placed, and my impression is that they are quotations taken out of their natural 
 sequence for controversial purposes. I have, however, identified the latter part of the 
 quotation in Schwenkfeld's " Catechismus vom wort des Creiitzes vom Wort Gottes," 
 p. 566,— 1st part of Schwenkfeld's Works, Edition, 1st Title, 1564; 2nd Title, 1562 
 — which I translate thus : — " Now in short, there is (in the sense in which it is 
 commonly spoken of) a double Word of God, namely, an inward, eternal, and 
 spiritual Word, and an outward and perishable word of the Scriptures or letter. 
 These two, although they often come into a spiritual relation among believers, and in 
 
 R 2 
 
228 
 
 and objected to the scholastic view of the person of 
 Christ, as separating his person too much from the person 
 of God. His views of the divinity of Christ and of the 
 glory of his person, were set forth with great power and 
 eloquence. His spiritual views of the christian religion 
 are free from any trace of pantheistic teaching. He does 
 not detract in the smallest degree from the inspiration 
 or authority of Holy Scripture, but he maintained against 
 
 the Apostolic Office or Service were united, yet they are, according to their suhstance, 
 power, and nature, more completely separated than body and soul, death and life, 
 Creator and creature, yes, they are farther apart than heaven and earth. For the 
 former Word stands in the order of the heavenly and spiritual things, of that Divine, 
 Eternal Existence, and is of divine quality, omnipotent, active, and powerful, yes, as I 
 have before said, it is the heart of God himself, Spirit, and Life. But the latter word 
 stands in the order of earthly things of this transient existence, and it testifies even 
 from the first, that although it is used in spiritual and divine matters for the service of 
 Christ, yet it is according to its nature and substance neither Spirit nor Life, but 
 writing, sound, and voice ; indeed it is in itself flesh, without grace, dead, and outwardly 
 a perishable creature." It will be seen that this is quoted in the controversy so as to 
 make Schwenkfeld as unorthodox as possible, and as if he denied the inspiration of the 
 Apostolic writers; while in the quotation and elsewhere, it will be seen that he fully 
 admits this Apostolic inspiration as entirely distinct. Schwenkfeld is contending 
 against the Lutherans, who used the expression the "Word of God" as equivalent to 
 the Holy Scriptures, and did not fully recognize that the Holy Spirit is termed in 
 Scripture " the Word of God," and that the expression as applied to the Scriptures 
 (if convenient) is a source of confusion, and strictly speaking, incorrect. Bishop 
 Thirlwall, in a charge given in 1864, says, " ' The Word of God ' cannot in any passage 
 of the New Testament be substituted for the Bible, without manifest absurdity. And 
 what Scripture nowhere enjoins and hardly allows, a Church or an individual must be 
 very bold to assert without reserve or qualification. The Word of God is the Divine 
 effluence which visited the patriarchs ; which inspired the prophets ; which spake by 
 the evangelists and apostles ; which is uttered and expressed in all forms of revelation 
 and of reason ; which in its highest sense is applied by St. John to the Eternal Son." 
 In his " Catechismus von Ettlichen Haupt Artickelen des Christlichen glauben, &c. 
 Auf Frag und Antwort gestellet, 1530," Schwenkfeld says, in answer to the question, 
 pages d 3, 4 and 5, " How may I know if I stand in faith? Answer. — If thou lovest 
 Jesus Christ from thy heart, and truly confessest with the mouth that He is the Lord 
 whom thou seekest and honorest, and believest in thy heart that God hath raised Him 
 
 from the dead, thou wilt be saved. — Bom. x A man may subscribe the 
 
 12 articles, sing or speak of God, &c, &c, and yet not be a christian In 
 
229 
 
 Luther, that the divine nature could not he communicated 
 to the soul hy the material or written Word, or by the 
 material elements of the Lord's supper, without the living 
 agency of Christ acting immediately on the soul in the 
 person of His Holy Spirit; precisely as God created the 
 worlds out of nothing, just so He creates and maintains the 
 Seed of eternal life, the new creature, in the soul of man." 
 Luther on the other hand, in his controversy with 
 
 fine, a true faith makes out of an old man, a new ; it turns the mind from earthly 
 things to heavenly ; brings with it a true hunger and thirst after the righteousness of 
 God ; brings men to exercise themselves in good works, so that they go on from faith 
 to faith, from love to love, from clearness to clearness, in the knowledge of God, that 
 they ever go forward and grow. Faith is from the hearing of the Word of God, but 
 not from the hearing alone of the outward word, but from that of the inward living 
 Word; the Holy Ghost himself preaches in all elect hearts. — From the outward word 
 a lone is no rightly created or enduring faith." In his "Deutche Theologia fiir die 
 Leien, Works," p. 606, he says, " The new birth is such a work of God, that in it the 
 dead is made alive ; the spotted cleansed ; the corrupted amended ; the lost brought 
 back again. In it, all the old godless existence is washed away, in the name (that is 
 the power) of the Lord Christ, and of His Spirit, in the heavenly water in which the 
 old creature is renewed in heart and spirit, and rises out of it a new man, a new 
 creature. ... (p. 608). Although outward things, such as the office of preacher, 
 the Holy Scriptures, sacraments, church order, prayer, and other matters, as they 
 proceed in grace may serve the purpose of, and further the end of, the new birth and 
 the renewal of the heart in man, yet, nevertheless, no outward thing or element can 
 produce, or give, the new birth. For tbis comes from above and is peculiar to the 
 Lord Christ, and nothing foreign is added to it which is not of his divine nature. Of 
 the water of the new birth, I have written elsewhere. — Peter also, Chap, i., calls it the 
 Seed of the living Word of God, and in James it is called the ' Word of Truth.'" He 
 shows also in his " Catechismus vom Wort des Creiitzes," (p. 569, Werken) " that 
 God's Word is the Seed of ali the children of God. God's word manifest in the flesh, 
 even Christ, is the single corn of wheat, which after it fell into the earth and died, 
 brought forth much fruit. It is the everlasting, unpublished, living Seed which fell 
 into the good ground," &c, &c. He goes on to show that this Word is "Bread, 
 Water, Spirit, and not letter," and that it is "Life and Light." "This 'Word,' in the 
 unconverted, was ' the voice of Jesus Christ in the heart.' The preachers and servants 
 of Christ testify of such a Word ; a Word of faith, a Word by which we hear God, a 
 Word of Life, of which it is written, (1 John i., Kom. x. and Col. i.) * which is Christ 
 in you,' says Paul, ' in it is the hope of glory,' which we explain," &c. "Deutche 
 Theologia fiir die Leien," p. 629. 
 
230 
 
 Carlstadt and the Zwickau Baptists, had maintained the 
 extreme position that " God has resolved to give no one 
 the inward things save through the outward; not to give 
 the Spirit and faith save through the outward word and 
 sign."* Luther attacked Carlstadt with all the power of 
 argument and satire, which he knew so well how to use, in 
 the words, " Ah, how scornfully and mockingly he dips 
 again into the Spirit ; yes, he says, * shall a handful of 
 water indeed make one pure from sin ? The Spirit, the 
 Spirit, the Spirit must do it inwardly. Shall bread and 
 wine help me ? Shall the breathing over the bread bring 
 Christ into the sacrament ? No, no, the flesh of Christ 
 must be eaten spiritually. The Wittenbergers know no- 
 thing about it. They steal faith out of the letter.' And 
 many splendid words are used, so that whoever does not 
 know the devil might think they had five Holy Spirits in 
 them ! If they are asked, how do I come into the posses- 
 sion of such a sublime spirit ? they point thee, not to the 
 outward gospel, but to the Land of the Sluggards,! tell thee 
 to ' stand for a long while as I have stood,' and thus thou 
 wilt learn. Then will the heavenly Voice come, and God 
 himself will speak with thee. If thou askest more about 
 
 * "Widder die hymelichen propheten von den bildern und Sacraments," &c, 
 Wittenberg, Martinus Luther. Second part, p. 4. 1525. 
 
 f " Schlauraffen Land " is thus described at this period, and Kingsley has described 
 it in much the same wa> in our own — 
 
 Eine Gegend heizt Schlauraffenland 
 
 Den faulen leuten wollbekant, 
 
 Die liegt drei Meilen hinter Weihnachten, 
 
 Ein mensch der dahinein will trachten, 
 
 Muss sich des groszen Dings vermessen, 
 
 Und durch einen Berg von Kitchen essen 
 
 Der ist wol dreier Meilen dick, 
 
 Alsdann ist er im augenblick 
 
 In demselbigen Schlauraffenland. 
 
231 
 
 this waiting, they know ahout it as much as Dr. Carlstadt 
 of the Greek and Hebrew languages ! Seest thou there the 
 Devil, the enemy of divine order, how he makes thy mouth 
 gape at the words ■ Spirit, Spirit, Spirit,' and yet, the while, 
 is tearing away the bridges, plank, road, ladder, and every- 
 thing by which the Spirit is come to thee, viz., the outward 
 ordinances of God in bodily baptism, sign, and word from 
 God's mouth, by which the Spirit is seeking to teach thee, 
 not how the Spirit is to come to thee, but how thou art to 
 come to the Spirit." (They say) " that thou shalt ' learn to 
 go upon the clouds and ride upon the wind,' yet do not tell 
 thee how or when, where or what, but that thou shalt learn 
 thyself as they have learnt ! " 
 
 This quotation will give us an idea of the stormy times 
 in which Caspar Schwenkenfeld's lot was cast. If we duly 
 consider this, we shall agree that his character was one of 
 the most beautiful which that eventful period produced. 
 He maintained the gentleness and purity of the christian 
 character as described in the Gospel, at a time when 
 Luther fiercely attacked christian men, and treated them as 
 inspired by the Devil, because they differed from him in 
 opinion, and expressed their views with learning and 
 
 Auch fliegen um, das mogt ihr glauben 
 Gebratene Hiihner Gans und Tauben, 
 Wer sie nicbt f angt und ist so faul 
 
 Dem fliegen sie selbst in das maul ! 
 
 ***** 
 
 Verstand darf man nicbt lassen sebn, 
 Aller Vernunft musz man miissig gebn : 
 
 Wer Sinn und Witz gebraucben wolt. 
 
 ***** 
 Wer Zucbt und Ebrbarkeit bait lieb 
 Denselben man des Lands vertrieb ! 
 Und wer arbeitet mit der band 
 Dem verbot man, das Scblauraffenland ! 
 
 By Hans Sacbs, born 1494. 
 
232 
 
 ability j when Zwingle did not raise his voice against the 
 drowning of Anabaptists; and when, at a later period, 
 Calvin also delivered men over to fearful punishments, for 
 the sole crime of confuting his peculiar theological views. 
 
 Schwenkfeld was a Silesian nobleman. He was born in 
 1490, at Ossig, in the Liibner kreise, in Lower Silesia. 
 He studied for two years at the University of Cologne and 
 at other universities. "When he came to his majority he 
 took a place at court, at first with Duke Charles of Minister-" 
 berg, a grandson of king Podiebrand of Bohemia, then he 
 lived at Brieg, and finally he was for many years with the 
 Duke Frederick the Second of Liegnitz, in the position of 
 aulic counsellor. While Schwenkfeld was at Mtinsterberg 
 he became acquainted with the views of John Huss,* which 
 were strongly represented at Court. He was also a great 
 admirer of Tauler, whose works he had studied for twenty 
 years. The noble conduct of Luther, at Worms, was the 
 turning point in his life. He reproached himself that his 
 religion had not hitherto been the religion of the heart. 
 In 1521 therefore he returned to private life, and studied 
 the Holy Scriptures " day and night." 
 
 About the year 1525 he openly espoused the cause of 
 the Keformation, and went to Wittenberg to converse 
 personally with Luther. The result of his conference 
 with this Keformer and Dr. Bugenhagen, was the full 
 conviction that he differed entirely from Luther on the 
 
 * John Huss became acquainted with John Wickliff's opinions by means of the 
 circumstance that a German student, who had studied at the University at Oxford, brought 
 to the University at Prague, Wickliff's book " De Universalibus Bealibus," which he 
 had bought in England " as a treasure," and shared it with his friend. Huss at 
 Prague University, in his preaching to the people, praised John Wickliff, and said 
 " that when he departed this life he should wish to be where John Wiokliff was." 
 "Historia Alberti Krantz von den Alten Hussen zu Eehmen in Keiser Sigismunds 
 zeiten," 1523, pp. 4 and 5. This is in the Author's possession. 
 
233 , 
 
 subjects of baptism and the Lord's Supper, and also 
 that he could not acknowledge any confessions of faith 
 as sufficient, except in so far forth as they agreed with 
 Holy Scripture. 
 
 There was also another point of divergence in their 
 views. In harmony with the Duke of Liegnitz, who still 
 valued Schwenkf eld's advice, he held that the Keformation 
 should proceed from ivithin outwardly, and not from without 
 inwardly. In other words, they disagreed with the Lutheran 
 party in their policy of linking the Keformed Church with 
 the State. Schwenkfeld's first work, written about 1524, 
 and dedicated to the Duke of Liegnitz, " On the misuse 
 of the Gospel for the security of the flesh," procured 
 him small thanks from the Lutheran party. For when 
 Schwenkfeld saw, that although Luther attacked the errors 
 of the Papacy, an improvement in life did not in most 
 cases follow the reception of the new doctrine, he found 
 himself compelled to take up a somewhat different position. 
 He said that " the Lutherans had only the beginning of 
 the kingdom of Christ, and had yet much to learn. They 
 were forming a church by the power and command of the 
 magistrate, and did not attempt to gather a church which 
 was first ' formed by Christ's Spirit.' " 
 
 Schwenkfeld maintained that at first Luther had held the 
 same views as himself as to the spiritual nature of true 
 faith, of the impossibility of understanding the things of 
 God, or the Holy Scriptures, excepting by the direct or 
 immediate influence of the Holy Spirit.* He held that the 
 
 * He quoted Luther on the 1 Pet. i., to prove this. Luther says, " through faith 
 alone and not through anything which is outward, call it as you may, God makes the 
 heart pure." Again, in the preface to the "Magnificat," Luther says, "no one can 
 understand God or God's word, unless he has. it (immediately) without means from the 
 Holy Ghost, and no one has it unless he experiences and has a sense of it, and in the 
 same experience the Holy Ghost teaches as in his own school." 
 
234 
 
 Lutherans did not make a sufficient distinction between 
 "an historical faith," and a "justifying faith." They 
 know Christ, he says, " after the letter, after his historical 
 teaching, miracles and deeds, not as He is to-day, living and 
 working." He said that the followers of Luther made justi- 
 fication by faith too much an outward thing, rather as if 
 God " reckoned " people " righteous " whose souls were not 
 made to some extent really and essentially righteous ; they 
 treated the matter, not in the sense of a deep and radical 
 spiritual change, but " as if they had just bought an indul- 
 gence " from Christ instead of the Pope ! They appeared 
 to think that " God would say to us when we die, or at the 
 Judgment Day, ' Come hither ye wicked people to heaven, 
 on account of Christ my Son ! ' As if we might safely 
 'remain wicked,' and yet 'be reckoned just and acceptable 
 still, on account of faith in Christ.' * On this account the 
 Lutherans strove so little after true repentance and the im- 
 provement of their life, and thus the sanctification of the Spirit, 
 the renewal of mind, the right gentleness of Christ, as also the 
 new birth, good works, and repentance are darkened, that I 
 do not say altogether taken out of the way. When God 
 justifies, He does not act as men act with men alone. He 
 does not merely forgive and present to man his sins and 
 absolve him from his guilt, but God makes him better. 
 He gives him the Holy Spirit, which cleanses his heart by 
 the love of Christ, so that man now desires what is good 
 and right, and what he desires is brought to good effect." 
 
 * In " Ableinung und veranthwortung der neun Calumnien so etlich widersprecher 
 der Glorien Christi in Schlesien aus Caspar Schwenkfelds, Buch," &c, 1562, p. 16, a 
 quotation is given from " C. S. Worte Gottes," fol. 129, which gives this view of the 
 nature of the change in "justification." — "That the elect are not esteemed justified 
 before God entirely through an imputation or reckoning of them just, but are made 
 in deed justj^and that the Lord God Jesus Christ is our righteousness, not as He is 
 outwardly believed in, but when He works, lives, and is enjoyed in us by faith. 
 
235 
 
 When the dispute respecting the sacraments arose 
 between Luther and Zwingle, Luther (Schwenkfeld main- 
 tains) shifted his ground, and held that what was " outward 
 must go before the inward, and that the inward would 
 follow, because Christ had placed the power and might 
 of His sufferings in the visibility of the Sacrament, &c." * 
 Schwenkfeld held that Luther's first views were correct, 
 and that the inward change must come before the outward 
 things of Christianity could be rightly used, and foresaw 
 clearly the infinite mischief which the working out of the 
 opposite principle would effect in the Church and State. 
 
 Schwenkfeld did not himself partake of the Lord's Supper. 
 He did not exactly forbid his followers to do so, but held 
 that there could be no right participation in it, until, by the 
 operation of a Church discipline unbelievers could be sepa- 
 rated from the Church. The Lord's Supper, he said, was 
 not kept, where people merely go outwardly to receive it. 
 " Those who from grace can desire such a thing in their 
 inmost prayers, they may find themselves where they wish, 
 and the true Lord's Supper will be kept through faith in- 
 wardly in the soul, yea, in heaven, — where the eternal High 
 Priest, Jesus Christ, invites the believing table guests unto 
 holiness, — and it is bound to no outward thing, whether 
 here or there. As often as a man receives divine sweetness in 
 Christ, so often he keeps the Lord's Supper with Christ. 
 We shall also strive that we may keep it daily with Him." 
 
 He disapproved of infant baptism, but did not agree with 
 the Baptists as to the importance of adult baptism. " Just 
 as the Lutherans drive them to the Lord's Supper, so they 
 drive the conscience to their outward baptism. Thus the 
 outward, in the secrets of God, treads over all, and the letter 
 
 * " Weil Christus die Kraft und Macht seines Leidens hatte in das Sichtbarlichkeit 
 im Sacrament gelegt." 
 
236 
 
 has the rule. With regard to baptism, your exercise and 
 prayer to God should be, that you inwardly, in your heart, 
 soul, and conscience, should be rightly baptized, and 
 sprinkled, and cleansed with the precious blood of Christ 
 which was poured out on account of our sins, that you may 
 become born again in the overpouring * of the heavenly 
 water; that your heart may be more and more changed by 
 the consideration of what is above, and that you increase in 
 the love of God and your neighbour, and that you receive 
 the Holy Spirit, which is the true baptism of God, while 
 the outward is the sign. When we have understood faith 
 rightly, and clasp it to our hearts, with the ornament of 
 love, we have baptism and the Lord's Supper, and all, for in 
 Him is the fulness." 
 
 In " Johan Werner's Catechism," with a preface by 
 Schwenkfeld, the question is asked, " Is the breaking of 
 bread also needful to salvation ? " The answer is thus put, 
 " The bread of life is necessary to salvation, and nothing 
 outward, for ' one thing is needful.' " While it is obvious 
 that the followers of Schwenkfeld did not consider the 
 appointment of an outward meal, so that the true disciples 
 of Christ should specially remember the Lord's death 
 other than a proper christian practice, the teaching of 
 Schwenkfeld that the spiritual eating of the Lord's Supper 
 is not "tied to such outward eating and drinking," and 
 also his personal example, left the matter open for each 
 person to act according to his conscientious convictions. 
 In 1718, George Hauptman, one of his followers, says he 
 " has not recommended any one to take the Lord's Supper, 
 but will pray and call upon the Lord to come into his 
 
 * Baptism was then administered by the Baptists, not by immersion, but by pouring 
 water over the head of the person. 
 
237 
 
 heart and sup with him;" and it is clear that Schivenkf eld's 
 followers did not use tlie outward ordinance of the Lord's 
 Supper.* 
 
 We now see that the teaching of Schwenkfeld and Fox 
 was identical on three important points. First, on what is 
 called the doctrine of the "Inward Light, Life, Word, Seed, 
 &c." Secondly, on "Immediate Kevelation;" that is, that 
 God and Christ in the person of the Holy Spirit, the Word 
 of God, communicates with the human soul without the 
 absolute necessity of the rites and ceremonies of the church 
 or of any outward means, acts, or things, however important 
 they may be ; and that the life-giving power of the Holy 
 Spirit, creating and upholding what is termed in Scripture 
 the " new birth," the " new man," or the " new creature," 
 is absolutely necessary to the very idea of a man being 
 a true christian; that, however essential, necessary, or 
 desirable a knowledge of divine things, and even of Holy 
 Scripture may be, without the presence of the life-giving 
 Spirit of Christ, it is a dead and comparatively profitless 
 thing. They did not maintain that the preaching of the 
 Gospel, the diffusion of the Holy Scriptures, the action 
 of the visible church in the use of outward means, or of 
 anything which Christ had commanded to be done, was 
 other than obligatory, but that in the use of right means 
 the presence and living power of the Holy Spirit, and 
 a vital change in the soul was to be sought, and was 
 needful to give a saving faith. In a word, one party 
 was insisting on the necessity of faith in the Father 
 and the Son, and the other insisted that faith in the 
 Holy Ghost was needful to give effect to faith in the 
 
 * See " Kurtz und Einfaltiges Bekantnitz der hiesigen in Gb'rlitz dolerirten 
 Schwenkfeldern," 1726 ; reprinted in " Kadelbach," Geschichte, p. 143. See side note, 
 " Warrum sie das heilige abendmahl nicht gebrauchen wollen." See also note p. 244. 
 
238 
 
 two first persons of the Trinity. Thirdly, that as a neces- 
 sary consequence, no merely bodily act, such as partaking 
 of the Lord's Supper or baptism, can give the inward and 
 spiritual reality and power of the Lord's " body " and 
 " blood," or that of the spiritual "washing of regeneration;" 
 nor can the soul be maintained in spiritual union with Him 
 by bodily acts.* As a practical inference, Schwenkfeld held 
 that " no preacher, who is not a pious man and who does 
 not live a holy life, is able to preach the Gospel of Christ 
 before God savingly and fruitfully, because a godless man 
 
 * The following is from the " Inquisitio de Verbo Dei an sit in pane Eucharistise et 
 aqua Baptismatis," 1526, by Valentine Crautwald, an intimate friend and follower of 
 Schwenkfeld. This rare and severely logical treatise is in the author'3 possession. 
 His opponents suppose that some mixture of outward and spiritual nutrition or 
 washing exists in the Lord's Supper and Baptism, but he contends that the two 
 things are as diverse as body and soul. " Ministers," he says, " will find that 
 it is impossible, except by the Incarnate Word of God, to satisfy the hungry — by 
 the Word of God, and from the Word of God, without any medium of outward 
 bread; and that it is not possible for defiled consciences to be cleansed, except 
 by the washing of water, by the Word (from the Word Himself without the appli- 
 cation of outward water)." "Among other things, also, they will observe that the 
 body of Christ in the Supper is not in the bread, nor is it brought by it or with it 
 into souls, but is in the Word, and is the body of the Word of God. And, at the same 
 time, they will observe, that in baptism the cleansing water is in the font of the Word, 
 but that the Word is not in the fontal water." (Marginal note)—" There is do other 
 1 Sacrament ' than the Word of God — that is, Christ." But if they say that this thing 
 cannot be understood by reason, but ought to be believed, among many things, we shall 
 reply : — Although for the understanding of the thing we are perhaps rather dull, yet 
 because the effect of the thing neither appears nor has been openly described anywhere 
 in the Sacred Writings, we are not bound to believe a thing without an effect, and an 
 effect without a Scripture to prove the reality of the fact. For what does the body of 
 Christ thus effect in the bread ? Where is the certainty of faith ? <fec, which, indeed, 
 shows that we do not yet sufficiently grasp the true principle of sacraments and 
 signs, and the pure institution of Christianity, and that there is need of elementary 
 teaching ; but, above all, that the Lord would unite His Church, and enduing it with 
 power, would guide it by His own exalted Spirit, whom may the Father in Heaven give 
 to all who ask, through Jesus Christ his Son. Amen." The whole argument in this 
 treatise is substantially that of the Early Friends, against Sacramental theories. The 
 words in the Gospel respecting the Lord's Supper, Schwenkfeld explained thus against 
 Luther :—"' My body, which will be given for you, is, for example, what the broken, 
 
239 
 
 can teach nothing aright, and because his preaching does 
 not then come from God."* 
 
 The controversy between Luther and Zwingle was raging 
 in 1525, when Schwenkfeld had his interview with Luther. 
 Schwenkfeld found that his view concerning the sacraments 
 resembled Zwingle's, and he and his learned friend Valen- 
 tine Crautwalt wrote books and letters on the subject, which 
 were widely circulated. The whole of the clergy in Liegnitz 
 were of the same opinion, and by his advice what was called 
 the " Still stand" respecting the sacrament of the Lord's 
 Supper, took place ; in other words, it was generally disused 
 in Liegnitz and other places in Silesia. Luther f did not 
 immediately condemn this state of things, but advised them 
 " to let others deal with it (the controversy) who are sure 
 in their consciences;" but warned them that the Papists 
 were already " rejoicing in this event." The Eeformation 
 in Liegnitz differed from the Reformation in Breslau only in 
 this point, viz., that baptism and the Lord's Supper were for 
 the present waived. 
 
 Up to this time the Duke of Liegnitz was advised by 
 Schwenkfeld, but the course of things was narrowly 
 
 eaten bread is." Christ has not said — this do for the forgiveness of sins, for the 
 strengthening of faith, and for the vanquishing of the Devil ; but, " this do in 
 remembrance of Me." The Lord's will is that men should keep feast and holiday, to 
 consider the benefit they have received from Himself and his Cross, through which He 
 became the food of eternal life, that they should remember Him, should give Him 
 thanks and praise for it, and should show forth His death, and exercise brotherly love. 
 
 Christ, however, I hold to be the Bread of Life " — " I am the living bread 
 
 which comes down from heaven." 
 
 * "Ableiung der neun Calumnien," &c, 1562, p. 28, and again, " Kein heuchler 
 noch gottloser Predicant," &c. The Lutherans, they say, held " Jeder Clamant und 
 Polderer der auf die Cathedram steigt," sey "Ein Diener Gottes Worts." The Lutheran 
 preachers " held up the lantern instead of the Light!" p. 32. 
 
 t Page 3 of the " Himlischen propheten," part ii. 
 
240 
 
 watched by the Lutheran party; and when Schwenk- 
 feld advised the Duke to treat the Anabaptists in Silesia 
 with mildness, instead of extirpating them, it was 
 rumoured that he contemplated introducing this "wild 
 plant," and with it all kinds of " miracles," &c. While the 
 Eeformation in Liegnitz was thus proceeding quietly and 
 successfully, by " the mild sword of the Spirit, instead of 
 weapons and iron," the Emperor Ferdinand interfered, 
 and the Duke of Liegnitz at last perceived that he was 
 becoming separated from the Eeformed party in other parts 
 of Europe, and that he would be compelled either to expel 
 or to punish Schwenkfeld, to pacify the all powerful Protes- 
 tant clergy. 
 
 Schwenkfeld therefore left Liegnitz, 7th February, 1529,* 
 with the treasure of " a good conscience." He then 
 travelled to Ulm, Augsburg, Niirnberg, and Strasburg, and 
 was engaged in controversy with some of the principal 
 Eeformers. He disputed with the clergy. He attended 
 many German courts, and everywhere won disciples, par- 
 ticularly from higher and most learned classes. Although 
 he did not aim at founding a sect, his views obtained so 
 much notice, that he was denounced both by the Protestant 
 and Catholic clergy as an arch-heretic, enthusiast, chimera- 
 master, &c. He was forbidden, in the year 1531, the free 
 exercise of religion, after a trial by the spiritual authorities 
 at Tubingen, although sentence was not pronounced against 
 him. He was at last separated entirely from the Eeformers 
 by a letter of excommunication from Luther, in reply to a 
 tract of Schwenkfeld's, which had been sent him, in which 
 he expressed the opinion that Schwenkfeld was inspired by 
 
 * Page 20, " Schneider's Verlafif der Eeformation in Liegnitz," Berlin, 1862. For 
 this date, see also p. 3 of " Leben's Beschreibung of Caspar Schwenkfeld," 1697, in 
 author's possession. 
 
241 
 
 the devil, and that he and his followers, the " Sacramentarii 
 and Eutychiani," were running swiftly to perdition. But 
 he received this, and the most bitter sayings of his oppo- 
 nents, with a Christian gentleness, which was a striking 
 proof of the depth and power of his religious character. 
 
 "It is sad to me that they are striving against the living 
 Christ and His Spirit. We will sincerely pray to God for 
 them ; for it will at last come to this, that they and we shall 
 one day all have to acknowledge our foolishness before our 
 master, Christ." His greatest enemies were compelled to 
 acknowledge his worth, his piety, and his holy life ; and he 
 endeared himself to all by his modesty and friendly carriage. 
 In the bitterest theological strife he disused all the violent 
 epithets of the times. He aimed at disarming his theological 
 adversaries, by the meekness and gentleness of Christ. " We 
 are not masters in the things of God, but scholars in Christ's 
 school. He is our Master." " I do not give myself out for 
 a master, I am only a poor scholar of the Lord, who well 
 knows my weakness and foolishness." " Dear children," he 
 wrote to a friend, " let us live a life rejoicing in God ; let us 
 walk in this world in piety, truth, and uprightness, and love 
 Jesus Christ from the heart." 
 
 He wrote ninety distinct works. They were classed 
 with the works of the Anabaptists, and were destroyed 
 by both the Papists and Lutherans. At Muhlhausen, 
 and elsewhere, a printer's whole stock, and a book- 
 seller's whole shop, were destroyed, in order to be sure 
 that such "poison should not go among the people!" 
 " Because," says Schwenkfeld, " I did not say that every- 
 thing they said was good, they raised such a cry of * murder,' 
 and charged me with fearful errors and heresies that never 
 came into my mind ! " He was persecuted by the clergy, 
 because they conceived that a layman, however learned, had 
 
242 
 
 no right to intrude into their province to preach and teach 
 Christianity. When his enemies had the upper hand, he 
 lay concealed " in hedges, in outhouses, and hidden caves," 
 and was often " out in the rain and storm." But he says, 
 " My good, true Lord has given me, among strangers, many 
 brethren and sisters; in some cases, even amongst the 
 nobility." 
 
 Weary, and worn in mind and body, he was taken ill 
 at his trusty countryman's, Jacob Meretzke, of Iagern- 
 dorf. Agatha Streicher begged him to come to Ulm, to be 
 better cared for, and he died in Streicher's house, on 
 10th December, 1561, aged seventy-one years, in the most 
 perfect trust in his Saviour, for whom he had so long 
 fearlessly striven, and entered at last into heaven, his true 
 Fatherland. He is said to have used for his motto, " Nil 
 Christo triste recepto " — " When Christ is received, nothing 
 is sad ;" and it was realized in his life and character. By 
 means of his works, and his teaching, a circle of earnest 
 Christians was formed all over Germany, but particularly in 
 Suabia and Silesia, who had their own meetings, and who 
 separated themselves from the religion of their States, under 
 the name of "Confessors, or Followers of the Glory of 
 Christ." He did not, however, recognize any following of 
 himself, but "a holding to Christ our Head." "It is not 
 agreeable to me," he said, "that you should be called after 
 me." He did not consider himself an enlightened prophet, 
 or having any Apostolic revelation to impart, but always 
 maintained the most modest views of himself, and his posi- 
 tion as a simple Christian teacher. It is reckoned* that 
 Schwenkf eld's followers numbered during his life from 
 4,000 to 5,000, scattered all over Germany. 
 
 * By Dr. Schneider. 
 
243 
 
 Such was the effect of the teaching of this eminent lay- 
 man, that when in 1547, his followers were ordered to leave 
 Silesia, and were persecuted and imprisoned, and all the 
 writings of Schwenkfeld, Crautwald, and Werner were ordered 
 to be delivered up, it was found that the pious life of his 
 followers, the punctuality with which they paid their rent, 
 and fulfilled the duties of citizens, were greatly missed, and 
 the authorities connived at their return. The Thirty Years' 
 War interrupted the persecution in Silesia. It was probably 
 at this period that many emigrated to Holland, and some to 
 England. " They were destroyed," Erbkam says, "through- 
 out the whole of Germany, but some remained in Suabia 
 and Silesia." In 1719, under the patronage of the Emperor 
 of Germany, a Jesuit mission was established in Silesia. A 
 systematic persecution of these poor Christian people began. 
 Some joined the Protestant churches, some fled to Saxony, 
 where they were protected by Count Zinzendorf.* In 1734, 
 forty Schwenkfeldian families travelled to England, and 
 finally emigrated to Pennsylvania, where they have main- 
 tained their existence as a distinct religious body to the 
 present day; a letter from the ministers of this interesting 
 community is inserted, which furnishes important corro- 
 boration to the author's statement, as to the practices of 
 the Schwenkfeldian Churches. They now number 300 
 families (800 persons), and have two Churches.! With 
 
 * An ancestor of the founder of " The Moravian Brethren," amongst whom John 
 Wesley sojourned, and where he obtained the views of spiritual religion which 
 Schwenkfeld had so long ago taught ; and under the spiritual ministrations of one of 
 the Moravians, Wesley, it will be remembered, was converted. 
 
 t " Colebrookdale, Berks County, Pennsylvania, 
 
 November 22nd, 1875. 
 " To Eobeht Barclay, England. 
 
 ' ' Dear Friend, — We have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 
 2nd of August, and regret that we cannot more satisfactorily reply to your inquiries as 
 to the differences (if any) between the teachings of Caspar Schwenkfeld and that of 
 
 S 2 
 
244 
 
 reference to the religious worship of the followers of 
 Schwenkfeld, we give Caspar Schwenkfeld's answer to the 
 question, in his own words — " Whether we also have a 
 
 George Fox. The ' Journal ' of the latter is not in our possession, neither have we any 
 evidence that, as early as 1630, or earlier, any of the followers of Schwenkfeld emi- 
 grated to Amsterdam ; nor that at any time Hans de Eys's Congregation existed there ; 
 neither do we have any information to the contrary. 
 
 " Judging from the brief notices of the teachings of George Fox in our possession, 
 we have reason to believe that they did not differ materially from those of Schwenkfeld ; 
 and among the followers of both, here in America, there is a striking similarity, in the 
 almost total absence of formalities and ceremonies in their religious practices. Both 
 are discarding judicial oaths, carnal weapons, and are unostentatious in dress. 
 
 "Notwithstanding the fact that the Friends are of English descent, having their 
 books, worship, and conversation in the English language, and the followers of 
 Schwenkfeld here all of it in German, yet there always existed a lively sympathy, love, 
 and esteem between the parties. 
 
 "You wish to obtain some work that would show the religious practices and prin- 
 ciples we have adopted in America. For that purpose we send your ' Compendium of 
 Christian Doctrines of Faith,' which, together with the ' Catechism and Constitution ' 
 contained in ' Kadelbach's History ' in your possession, may suffice. It is, however, 
 proper to mention the fact that neither in Europe nor here, have the followers of 
 Schwenkenfeld at any time administered Baptism and the Lord's Supper. 
 
 " Owing to the persecutions which prevailed from 1630 to 1640, "the religious practices 
 of our ancestors in Germany about that period, were chiefly confined to meeting in 
 private houses for prayer and admonition, and in endeavours in the daily walk of life 
 to imitate as much as possible the example of the Heavenly Master. 
 
 m In the love of Christ, sincerely your friends, 
 
 " George Meschteb, 
 "William Schultz, 
 " Jacob Meschteb. 
 'December 17th, 1875, Colebrookdale, Penna." " Per Dan. S. Shtjltz. 
 
 This letter was written in English. In a subsequent communication, D. S. Schultz 
 states that their actual membership is 500, and that these constitute two congregations, 
 principally located in Montgomery County, Pennsylvania. Each congregation has three 
 ministers, and they have three meeting-houses. Both congregations are under one 
 Church government. At their Annual Conference and elections, all male members 
 have a voice. 
 
245 
 
 separate assembly or congregation, and by what means our 
 •brotherhood is bound together ? " — in the foot-note below, 
 which gives an exact and most important account of 
 Schwenkfeld's teaching, and the practices of his followers.* 
 
 * " We have no gathered, separated assembly (' coitus '), or church. You ask, How 
 also our (people) who hold or love this teaching of Christ and his glory (of which we 
 know little enough, and which is so strongly spoken against) are still, though dispersed' 
 gathered in the spirit of grace ? We separate ourselves in our course of life and com- 
 munion from no one who loves Christ and lives righteously. He may be from whatever 
 side he may, because we know that God has his own in all parties, who, without doubt- 
 ing, acknowledge the truth (either secretly or afterwards more (U&arly) ; who repent and 
 live according to Christ's teaching. But what concerns the outward ceremonial and 
 divine service (i.e., established by the law), this we cannot perform, for we consider it 
 idolatrous and wrong ; as, for instance, on the Roman Catholic side, the Mass ; and on 
 the Protestant side, the Lord's Supper, which they do not receive from the heart. 
 We seek Christ not below in the sacramental bread, but above in heaven — Coloss. hi." 
 (see above for the rest of C. Schwenkfeld's teaching on this point). "We have no 
 gathered church or society ; on this account, also, we cannot dispense the sacrament." 
 He states that " a church discipline, how ministers are to be examined, their confirma- 
 tion and placing, respecting excommunication," <fec, " has not been opened to them." 
 " When we come together, we pray with one another; for our enemies, that Christ will 
 turn their heart, and set up his' kingdom, and the increase of the number of the faith- 
 ful; we teach and also converse with one another, and ask questions respecting Christ, 
 and afterwards in writing respecting the Divine Trinity, the kingdom of God," &c. We 
 busy ourselves also with the right understanding and exposition of Holy Scripture 
 according to the mind of the Spirit. We much enjoy prayer and other exercises in 
 Christ, through the revelation of his Spirit. Our union consists in no ceremonies, but 
 alone in the teaching of the knowledge of Christ as described in his double offices, with 
 all those who acknowledge and believe our teaching (this, however, is not ours, but 
 that of the Lord Christ and His Spirit) respecting the Divine truth in their hearts, 
 ' Christ with us ' — the true, naturally born Son of God, and acknowledge Him in these 
 His two natures in personal unity, &c. We hope, also, that the Lord Christ, through 
 this pure, sound teaching, by his blessed knowledge (because it comes to us by His 
 Divine revelation in the Holy Ghost) will build a Church out of the world, and gather 
 together in one the children of God which are scattered abroad ; and will, when the 
 appointed time comes, impart to, and pour out upon it, greater and more noble gifts 
 than we poor people have, to nis praise and glory. We cannot however await here 
 upon earth an ' Aureum Seculum,' or Golden World.* Our hope is to enjoy the perfect 
 knowledge of God, and shall have it here in our fatherland. All this we acknowledge 
 alone in part and piece meal (stuck weise), as Paul says, and he receives oniy the first 
 fruits or the Spirit through Christ, till that which is perfect is come. We acknowledge 
 
 • This probably refers to the idea 01 the Baptists, that Christ's personal reign was shortly to be expected. 
 
246 
 
 Dr. Schneider* informs us : " They gathered weekly, 
 generally at the house of one of the elders. They sang 
 first, out of the hymn-book of the Bohemian Brethren, 
 hymns, altered according to their religious views. Then 
 one of the elders read a portion of Holy Scripture, accord- 
 ing to Luther's translation, and explained the text, either 
 himself, or by Schwenkfeld's, Hiller's, or Werner's Com- 
 mentaries. At the end of their worship, a common, free 
 prayer was made, which, according to Schwenkfeld's prac- 
 tice, was received standing. The Church festival of the 
 Sacrament they shunned on principle. Instead of Baptism, 
 the laying on of the hands of the elders, or the midwife's 
 baptism of extremity, contented them. Marriages were 
 performed by the laying on of the hands of the elders. 
 When they were persecuted, each father of a family per- 
 formed Divine worship, or, if this was dangerous, they 
 sought " the Bush." They were generally buried as common 
 criminals — ' 'ohne Sang noch Klang." They were often perse- 
 cuted on account of their very appearance ; their " Quaker- 
 like attire " soon showed who they were. Among them 
 were to be found peasants, gardeners, weavers, professional 
 men of all kinds, apothecaries, general shopkeepers, and 
 even soldiers." f 
 
 no reformation or improvement of the Christian religion and teaching, except the true 
 knowledge of Christ — that which is according to the Holy Ghost — which must be 
 expected, not alone out of the Scriptures, but much more from the gifts of Grace 
 revealed by the Father ; yet so that this revelation should always be in unison with, 
 and unite with the witness of the Scriptures, <&c. Amen. 
 
 " Caspar Schwenkfeldius, 
 " Subscripsit." 
 
 Pages 59 to 62 of his Collected Works, 1st Title, 1564 ; 2nd Title, 1562. 
 
 * Pages 3 and 4 of his " Geschichtlichen Verlauf du Reformation in Liegnitz," part ii. 
 t In 1782, it was ordered in their uew church constitution, that they were not longer 
 to be soldiers. 
 
247 
 
 The views of Schwenkfeld respecting Church membership 
 were identical with those of the Baptists. With regard to 
 the relations of the ministry to the Church, his views, 
 as we have seen, were quite unformed, and they remained 
 in the same position among his followers till long after the 
 rise of the Society of Friends in England. 
 
 We shall now readily see that the controversy among 
 the Mennonites, in 1725, explains how the opinions of 
 Caspar Schwenkfeld were adopted by a considerable party 
 in the Waterlander Mennonite Church of Amsterdam; 
 and that this again enables us to understand, not only 
 how it is we find among the Early Friends the elaborate 
 Church discipline of the Mennonites, their practice of silent 
 worship, of silent thanksgiving before meals,* their testi- 
 mony against all war and oaths, and a variety of minute 
 coincidences of practice, which the reader will have already 
 observed. 
 
 It enables us also to explain how all this was combined 
 with the theology of Caspar Schwenkfeld, and how it was 
 that outward Baptism, and the Lord's Supper, which 
 were zealously observed by the Dutch Mennonites and the 
 General Baptists, were disused as outward ordinances 
 among the Friends. But this is not all — the general 
 points of Christian teaching insisted upon by Fox, corre- 
 spond in minute particulars with the teaching of Caspar 
 Schwenkfeld. Does not this clearly show the way in 
 which the " Doctrine of the Light," associated with the 
 
 * To the best of the writer's knowledge, "silent worship," and the silent prayer 
 before meals (which were both coincident with the rise of the Society which Fox 
 formed), were not practised by any religionists of the Commonwealth times so as to 
 be noticed and commented on by historians. On the other hand, tbe doctrines taught 
 by Fox correspond very closely in minute particulars with the teaching of Caspar 
 Schwenkfeld. 
 
248 
 
 doctrines and practices of the Mennonites, passed into 
 England, and found a powerful and active exponent in 
 George Fox ? 
 
 It is possible that Fox was unconscious of the source of 
 these ideas. Yet we can hardly suppose the close connec- • 
 tion of religious observances and details of Church structure 
 which we have observed, with doctrines which were new 
 in England and old in Holland, to have been the result of 
 chance, or a simple result of the study of the New Testa- 
 ment, perfectly uninfluenced by human agency. We shall 
 see that Fox, in the earlier period of his life and ministry, 
 was not only brought into accidental contact, but was in 
 constant and friendly communication with the General 
 Baptist Churches; and we shall the more readily under- 
 stand why his teaching was so generally accepted by them. 
 
 These Churches formed a direct bridge of communication 
 between the Waterlander Mennonite Church in Amsterdam 
 and this country. Doubtless many of the teachers among 
 the General Baptists were aware, that Fox was only advo- 
 cating the views of the celebrated Hans de Bys and his 
 party, and was carrying out to their legitimate conclusion 
 the religious ideas of Schwenkfeld, which Bys had com- 
 mended to their notice. Doubtless, also, there were men in 
 England in 1648, who had engaged personally, at Amster- 
 dam, in the controversy which we have described, fourteen 
 or fifteen years previously to the preaching of Fox. We 
 have, moreover, to recollect that the two original English 
 Separatist Churches were situated on the borders of Lincoln- 
 shire, Nottinghamshire, and Yorkshire,* and also that direct 
 evidence has been given in these pages, of the existence of 
 
 * There were a large number of General Baptist Churches in Lincolnshire in 1660— 
 see King's Pamphlets. 
 
249 
 
 Mennonite Baptist Churches in York and Lincoln, which 
 were in direct communication with the Church founded by 
 Smyth and Thomas Helwys, and were in communion with 
 the Waterlander Mennonite Church in Amsterdam. 
 
 George Fox, very early turned his attention to Holland, 
 and William Caton, one of the early ministers of the 
 Society of Friends, who occupied the position of tutor 
 at Swarthmore Hall, travelled in that country, and it 
 was mainly among the Mennonites that he found sym- 
 pathy, and the opportunity of exercising his ministry. 
 Caton first visited Holland in 1656. Although " John 
 Stubbs and William Ames had had good service before 
 in Amsterdam," he does not appear to have been very 
 extensively engaged there till 1660. He writes to Fox at 
 Swarthmore, and states that he was allowed to preach in 
 the Mennonite assemblies, and that they expressed their 
 willingness to hear him, "if he had a nearer way to God," 
 or " one which was more excellent than theirs." Visiting 
 the Mennonite Church at Dockum, in 1660, he remarks that 
 they " sat as if they had been Friends," in " great silence." He 
 was entertained at the house of their preacher here and 
 elsewhere. He appears to have had great acceptance among 
 them in all things, excepting in the matter of Baptism and 
 the Lord's Supper. In Friesland, he says that they " hung 
 exceedingly " upon their " outward, visible things," so that 
 I am confident it was easy for the Apostle taking the sect of 
 the Pharisees off from circumcision, offerings, temple, and the 
 traditions of the elders, as it is for us to bring these people 
 — " vanhetuit wendige Doopsgezinde avonmaal"* — that is, 
 from their ordinances commonly called Baptism and the 
 Lord's Supper ; and these two things they cry up, even as 
 
 * " From the outward Baptist Communion." 
 
250 
 
 the Jews the temple of the Lord, and as the Gentiles did the 
 " temple of the goddess Diana ! " " These Mennonites, or 
 Wederdoopers, are divided," he remarks, " into seven com- 
 panies," and each of them " looked upon themselves as the 
 spouse of Christ," and that " they were the people which 
 God had chosen out of the world," seeing that they were 
 not conformable to it in many things, as that they would 
 not sprinkle their infants, nor carry arms, neither would 
 they swear, or go to law, &c, so that many of the simplest 
 of men run after them ;" and that if they do not belong to 
 the Mennonites, they are " Catholics, Lutherans, Calvinists, 
 Brownists, or among the Collegiens," i.e., Collegianten. 
 He begs for the prayers of the Church, saying, " And do ye 
 but judge what he hath to bear that must make war against 
 all these, and what need of wisdom and courage, of faith and 
 a good understanding ! " * Fox and Barclay were both 
 aware of the existence of the Collegianten (the section of 
 the Mennonites, who held similar views to those of the 
 Plymouth Brethren of our days, and whom we have before 
 described), and were interested in knowing what was stirring 
 among them. This is shown by an original letter in the 
 possession of the author, forming part of the Swarthmore 
 Papers. Fox writes to Robert Barclay, of Urie, on the 
 29th day of the first month, 1679. He says : " I have 
 received thy letter, and was glad to hear from thee, and also 
 glad to hear of something stirring among the Jews ; and it 
 would be very well if some weighty friends would give them 
 a visit in Holland this Yearly Meeting that is to come, and 
 see what is stirring among the Jews, and among the 
 Collegions and the ministers — (see below, date 1677) — which 
 
 * Extracted from a letter to Swarthmore Hall, 25/11/1660, found among the MSS. 
 helonging to the author's father, and hitherto unpublished. 
 
251 
 
 we had the discourse withall." Some of the Collegianten 
 in Amsterdam were the first converts of the Friends, and 
 William Sewell, their historian, was a Mennonite. Fox was 
 twice in Holland, once in 1677, with Barclay, Penn, and 
 Keith, and they then met with the Collegianten in 
 Amsterdam, at Harlingen, and other places. They had a 
 dispute with Galenus Abrahams, a Mennonite teacher of 
 that time, who had led a large party among the Mennonites 
 into a species of Socinianism. The subject of this dispute 
 is important and interesting. It continued five hours, and 
 Galenus Abrahams affirmed, in opposition to Fox and Penn, 
 &c, "that there was no Christian Church, ministry, or 
 commission Apostolical now in the world," * and the dis- 
 cussion appears to have terminated decidedly in favour of 
 the Friends. On Fox's second visit, he paid Galenus a 
 private visit, and found him " very loving and tender, and 
 he confessed in some measure to truth; his wife and 
 daughter were tender and kind, and we parted from them 
 very lovingly." 
 
 The Society of Friends spread at this period rapidly, and 
 their adherents were very numerous in Holland. (But not 
 only did the leaders of the early Society of Friends take 
 great interest in the Mennonites, but the Yearly Meeting of 
 1709 contributed fifty pounds (a very large sum at that time) 
 for the Mennonites of the Palatinate, who had fled from the 
 persecution of the Calvinists in Switzerland. This required 
 the agreement of the representatives of above 400 Churches, 
 and shows in a strong light the sympathy which existed 
 among the early Friends for the Mennonites. It must, how- 
 ever, not be forgotten that Fox had promulgated opinions, 
 and founded churches, bearing the close approximation to 
 
 * We have here the doctrine of the English " Seekers " traced to Holland. — See p. 410. 
 
252 
 
 that of the Mennonite churches in Holland, which we have 
 noticed, long prior to the preaching of the Friends in 
 Holland. N 
 
 Note, as to the Peactices oe the Calvinistio Baptists. — In May, 1654, Thomas 
 Tillam, the Minister of the Hexham Seventh-day Baptist Church, who had gone to 
 London, writes thus: — "For after I had enjoyed heavenly communion with my 
 precious brethren, of Coleman Street, and had acquainted them with my purpose to 
 obey Christ in the fourth principle — (we conclude, the laying on of hands) — I was, by 
 a blessed hand, guided to my most heavenly brother, Doctor Chamberlen, one of the 
 most humble, mortified souls for a man of parts that ever I yet met with ; in whose 
 sweet society I enjoyed the blessing of God, by the laying on of hands ; and, after a 
 love-feast, having washed one another's feet, we did joyfully break bread, and concluded 
 with a hymn, in all which the singular Majesty of Christ shined forth to the mighty 
 conviction of some choice spectators. And now, what am I to whom God should make 
 known His truths, professed even of late by some of His eminent servants, and amongst 
 the rest, by Mr. Tombes ? I thank and heartily salute you all. Oh, that you could 
 embrace it as the mind of Christ, to greet one another with an holy kisse / Oh, how 
 amiable it is in the Churches where it is practised ! " Fox replied to Tillam's book, 
 " The Seventh-day Sabbath." Tillam is said to have gone to Germany, where he 
 expected the personal reign of Christ to commence, and to have joined some churches 
 of the Mennonites. — Douglas's " History of the Baptist Churches in the North of 
 England." London, 1846, pp. 57, 58, 67. 
 
CHAPTEE XI. 
 
 On the Internal History and Development of the 
 Society of Friends. George Fox is Converted. 
 He Preaches at Baptist Meetings. Commences in 
 1648 to form a Society. Has an Interview with 
 Oates, the Celebrated General Baptist Preacher. 
 He collects a Band of Preachers. Is invited to 
 
 SWARTHMORE HaLL. The SUBSTANCE OF THE PREACH- 
 ING of the "Children of Light." Margaret Fell. 
 Fox's Opposition to a Ministry supported by the 
 State. His Approval of a Ministry freely sup- 
 ported by Congregations. 
 
 We shall now endeavour to trace the history of the Society 
 which Fox founded, simply in its practical bearing, intro- 
 ducing matters of doctrine only where it is absolutely 
 needful to elucidate our subject. The materials from which 
 the subsequent chapters are framed have been elicited, with 
 considerable labour, from a mass of documents in the shape 
 of Society manuscripts, meeting minutes and records, as 
 well as pamphlets. 
 
 They tend to exhibit various matters connected with 
 the rise of the Society of Friends, in a new light, and 
 will, I trust, more clearly explain the real causes of the 
 decline of the Society of Friends, as a Church, than has 
 been hitherto done; not only to this Society itself, but 
 to the members of many other Christian Churches. In 
 such a work it will be hardly expected by the Christian 
 
254 
 
 public, or by the more intelligent members of the Society 
 of Friends, that the inferences drawn will be altogether 
 welcome, or readily accepted. The author has been 
 governed in this investigation by a simple desire to arrive 
 at the truth ; and if it should be shown, that in any details 
 in a subject of such intricacy and difficulty, he is in error, 
 the error will, he believes, be found not to affect the general 
 bearing of the question. 
 
 George Fox left his home in 1643. He tell us that he 
 had an uncle in London, of the name of Pickering, who 
 was a Baptist. Although the Baptists were " tender then," 
 he could not join with them. Some " tender" Christian 
 people wished him to stay in London, but he was fearful of 
 doing so, and went back to Leicestershire. He next turned 
 to several of the Presbyterian ministers, who did not " reach 
 his condition." He appears, during the five years between 
 1643 and 1648, to have listened to and weighed almost all 
 the various religious opinions which were current at that 
 eventful period. In the course of his travels, there was 
 scarcely a phase of religious thought with which he was not 
 brought into actual contact. In 1646, he regarded " the 
 priests less, and the dissenting people more," and he found 
 more " tenderness " among them. He read his Bible, 
 walked in solitary places many days, sat in hollow trees and 
 lonesome places till night came on, and at last, when all 
 his hopes were gone of finding some one to " speak to his 
 condition," he " heard a voice which said, ' There is One, 
 even Jesus Christ, that can speak to thy condition,' and 
 when he ' heard it, his heart leapt for joy.' " " The Father 
 of Life drew him to His Son, by His Spirit." " Then the 
 Lord gently led him along, and let him see His love, which 
 is endless and eternal. That love let him see himself. It 
 showed him that all are concluded under sin, and shut up 
 
255 
 
 in unbelief, and that Jesus Christ enlightens, gives grace, 
 faith, and power — that all was done by Christ." Such is the 
 account which George Fox gives, of that great spiritual 
 change, which is described by our Lord as the New Birth. 
 Fox was a young man who had striven for years to perform 
 the whole law of God, like Wesley ; but the result of this 
 great change was, that "his sorrows and troubles began to 
 wear off, and tears of joy dropped from him," and he saw 
 the " infiniteness of the love of God" in Christ. 
 
 In 1647 and 1648, he preached at some Baptist meetings, 
 and meetings of professing Christians who met to pray and 
 expound the Scriptures, and at times the Bible was handed 
 to him to expound and defend his "views, which he never 
 shrank from, quoting chapter and verse. He went also from 
 town to town, often speaking to the " wickedest " people in 
 the country. He saw clearly that " the knowledge " of 
 Christ "in the Spirit is life" "but that the knowledge 
 which is fleshly works death;" and that where there is this 
 knowledge only, deceit and self will conform to anything, and 
 say " yes, yes, to that it doth not know." Their knowledge 
 of the Scriptures was "in a form, but not in the life and 
 spirit which gave them forth." 
 
 The Assembly of Divines were busied with their " godly 
 reformation," but the more he saw of the new black-coated 
 Presbyterian ministers, and those who conformed to the 
 Directory, the more he thought that they needed themselves 
 to be reformed, and to be " changed men themselves," as 
 Perm said, " before they went about to change others." * 
 He spoke to justices and judges to do justice, to public- 
 
 * Even Baxter contends that this is unnecessary in a minister : — " Take them not for 
 
 no ministers that want grace totally.'''' " He may perform the office of a 
 
 minister to the benefit of the Church, though he have no saving grace at all." — 
 Page 114, " Cure of Church Divisions." 
 
256 
 
 house keepers that the) 7 should " not let people have more 
 drink than would do them good." With a keen perception 
 of the evils of drunkenness, he anticipated modern temper- 
 ance reformers, in petitioning Parliament against allowing 
 more public-houses than are necessary for " bond fide 
 travellers," and thus multiplying mere drinking-houses. * 
 He testified against wakes, feasts, May-games, sports, plays, 
 and shows. In fairs and markets he preached against 
 deceitful merchandise, cheating and cozening, and warned 
 all to deal justly and to speak the truth, to let their yea he 
 yea, and nay nay, and to do to others as they would that 
 others should do to them. " Schools and school-masters," 
 and " mistresses and mothers," he warned to take care that 
 children and servants might be trained up in the fear of the 
 Lord. 
 
 In 1649, Fox desired an interview with Samuel Oates, 
 the celebrated General Baptist preacher, and " others the 
 heads of them." They had a religious conference, and 
 parted lovingly from him.f "It was," says Sewel, "in 
 the year 1648, that several persons seeking the Lord 
 were become fellow believers, and entered into society 
 
 * " Let none be brewers (probably all ale-bouses brewed at tbis period) in your 
 dominions but sucb as are wbolesome people, fearing God, and not destructive to tbe 
 creation of God, for lodging travellers or passengers — tbere are multitudes (i.e., of 
 ' other ale-bouses ') ■ tbat are not able to lodge travellers passing ;' for tbe nursing up 
 of young people to looseness, folly, and vanity — tbis is not a sweet savour among tbem 
 tbat are called Christians." — G. Fox to tbe Protector and ParUament of England, 1658. 
 
 t Samuel Oates was sent out as an itinerant preacher by Lamb's Cburcb, in Bell 
 Alley, London. He was a popular and acceptable preacher, and an able disputant. He 
 was a weaver by trade, and a young man. In 1645 be had laboured in Sussex and 
 Surrey, and had been imprisoned and tried for murder, merely because a young woman 
 he had baptised (and who was better in health for it) happened to die a few weeks after 
 her baptism. Sucb was the respect in which he was held, that numbers of persons 
 came down in their coaches from London, to visit him in prison. He had preached at 
 Dunmow, and on one of his visits the mob threw him into tbe river, in order 
 " thoroughly to dip him." On another occasion, some strangers coming from London 
 
257 
 
 with George Fox." * Fox found that " the land mourned 
 because of oaths, adulteries, drunkenness, and profaneness/' 
 The enormity of capital punishment for theft early engaged 
 his attention ; he also, from a more extensive experience 
 of prison discipline than any man in England, advocated 
 bringing men to trial speedily, because the evil association 
 of thieves in jails made them " learn wickedness one of 
 another." In the years 1651 and 1652, we find other 
 preachers in connection with Fox — Aldam, Farnsworth, 
 Dewsbury, Howgill, Audland, Camm, Naylor, and Edward 
 Burrough, who has been called the Whitfield of Quakerism, 
 a man of rough-and-ready eloquence and untiring energy, 
 quaintly named " a son of thunder and consolation;" also 
 George Whitehead, a man of considerable polish of man- 
 ners, eloquence, and argumentative skill. To these must 
 be added Thomas Taylor, Miles Halhead, Kichard Hubber- 
 thorne,f and John Wilkinson, a preacher among the Inde- 
 pendents. 
 
 In the winter of 1652, Fox, and two of his companions, 
 
 were assumed to be Oates and his friends, and were seized and "pumped soundly." 
 When Fox was in London, in 1643, there were four congregations, at least, of General 
 Baptists, one of which had been established twenty years. — (Wood's " General Baptists," 
 p. 116.) At that period Lamb's Church was in a flourishing state (in 1640), and it 
 seems reasonable to suppose that Fox came in contact with the General Baptists when 
 in London. Could it be proved that his uncle Pickering belonged to one of these 
 Churches, it would be an interesting link in the chain. We can hardly doubt the object 
 of Fox, in seeking this interview with Samuel Oates and the other General Baptist 
 preachers. Fox was doubtless aware of Oates' antecedents, and of the close approxi- 
 mation of their religious principles. Had he succeeded in his object, a young, able, 
 and resolute preacher would have been secured to the Society. 
 
 * " Sewel's History," p. 20. Harvey & Darton, 1834. 
 
 t " They had got to their champion the famous Bichard Hubberthorne, well known 
 by his printed pamphlets, and, to speak truth, the most rational, calm-spirited man of 
 his judgment that I was ever publicly engaged against." — "Adam Martindale'a 
 Autobiography," p. 115. 
 
 T 
 
258 
 
 were invited by Margaret Fell to Swarthmore Hall, in 
 the detached part of Lancashire called " Furness," which 
 lies north of Morecambe Bay. Swarthmore Hall was the 
 family mansion of Judge Fell. Fell was a successful bar- 
 rister, who was afterwards raised to the Bench. He was 
 Vice-Chancellor of the County Palatine of Lancaster, Chan- 
 cellor of the Duchy Court of Westminster, and a county 
 magistrate. He was returned to Parliament as a repre- 
 sentative for Lancashire, in 1645. In the latter years of 
 Cromwell's administration, he retired from parliamentary 
 life. The Protector sought, but in vain, to attach Judge 
 Fell closely to his Government and person. As a mark of 
 his regard, he presented him with a silver cup.* Judge 
 Fell, however, kept aloof from any connection with Crom- 
 well, and his wife reaped the advantage of this loyalty 
 during Charles the Second's reign. 
 
 It was a frequent occurrence for " lecturing ministers " 
 to visit Furness, preaching to the people ; and this explains 
 the reception Judge Fell's wife gave to Fox. It appears 
 that she and her family were curious to see the Drayton 
 reformer. There was to be a lecture at Ulverston, which 
 Margaret Fell wished Fox to attend, and, as was the 
 custom, to have an opportunity of preaching after the 
 lecturer had done. The result was, that Margaret Fell 
 became convinced that Fox was the kind of reformer 
 that was wanted, and she was also converted under his 
 preaching. Judge Fell, although great efforts were used 
 to prejudice him, heard Fox for himself, and, having 
 probably seen much of the doings of the Presbyterian party, 
 he recognised the truth of what Fox said respecting " the 
 practices of the priests," i.e., of the new Presbyterian 
 
 * Mrs. Webb's "Fell's of Swarthmore Hall," pp. 1, 5, 34. 
 
259 
 
 ministers, who had been, and still were, taking the places 
 of the Anglican clergy.* As early as February, 1652, we 
 find Judge Fell's wife entrusting him with tracts and papers, 
 written by Fox and the preachers of the new Society, to be 
 printed. She tells her husband that, " if they are published, 
 it will, she is sure, be for the glory of God," and " it is very 
 hard that the press must be shut against the truth," and 
 open for all pamphlets and ballads of an irreligious tendency. 
 Margaret Fell may very aptly be called the Lady Hunt- 
 ingdon of the new Society; and the influence of Judge 
 Fell was not only exerted to the uttermost to shield the 
 preachers within the district, but, as we shall endeavour to 
 show, Swarthmore Hall was the centre of the spiritual 
 organisation of the Society of Friends. This is evidenced 
 by the existence of a great mass of letters, which are pre- 
 served in the Library of Devonshire House, London, with 
 the records of the Society, consisting of letters addressed 
 to Swarthmore Hall, from the preachers in connection with 
 Fox, giving an account of their movements and success, to 
 Margaret Fell, and through her to Fox. Up to 1661, 
 Swarthmore Hall was secure from violation, and these 
 letters range over the period from 1651 to 1661. 
 
 It appears to us that it was about this period that Fox 
 saw how little he could effect single-handed, and although 
 several able preachers had already united with him in his 
 
 * " The Clergy in their Colors ; or, The Pride and Avarice of the Presbyterian Clergy 
 hindering Eeformation, &c. A Plain and Familiar Dialogue between Philalethes and 
 Presbyter." London, 1651 (written some years before publication), p. 41. — " The truth 
 is, the preaching of the Gospel is merely made a trade, to get money. They preach 
 for hire, run before they be called, come in at the window like a thief, preach according 
 to their pay, provided they may have sufficient to keep contempt from the clergy, be as 
 powerful as the popish doctors, and able through their abundance to contend with 
 their whole parish, and swagger in their silks, as their predecessors did, they will be 
 content ; otherwise, they will tell you you ' rob God,' in not paying their tythes, and 
 do not allow them honourable maintenance." 
 
 T 2 
 
260 
 
 Gospel labours, there can be little doubt that he received 
 great encouragement from his visit to Swarthmore Hall, and 
 shortly afterwards we find an organized band of preachers, 
 who made extensive use of the press to promulgate their 
 views of Christian truth, and an organized society making 
 collections, and dispensing funds for common uses from 
 Swarthmore Hall. 
 
 The religious needs of the country were most pressing. 
 In London, in 1646, there were thirty-two parishes churches, 
 utterly destitute of any pastor.* The Mayor of Sunderland 
 wrote, in a petition to Parliament — " We are a people who 
 have been destitute of a preaching minister — yea, ever since 
 any of us who are now breathing were born, to our soul's 
 grief and dreadful hazard of destruction ; neither is it our 
 case alone, but also ten or twelve parishes all adjoining are 
 in like manner void of the means of salvation." f 
 
 We find Fox preaching at Hexham, and in this district, in 
 the open air, to large audiences. Not only was this method 
 of itinerant lay preaching admirably adapted to the spiritual 
 necessities of the country, but it was, to the great mass of 
 the people, emphatically " good news." 
 
 There is a striking coincidence between the principal 
 points which were insisted upon by the early Friends, in 
 their bold and fearless itinerant preaching, and the teaching 
 
 * " The Preacher's Plea : being a short Declaration touching the sad condition of 
 the Clergy," concerning their maintenance, &c, by William Typing, Esq., London, 
 1646, pp. 19, 18 ; also p. 30 : — " It would make a man's heart bleed to see how many 
 drunken, ignorant, superstitious, prophane ministers are crept into every quarter of the 
 land (e.g., in Oxfordshire.) In divers places they are turned into constant preachers, 
 which seldom or never preached before." There was then computed that there were 
 9,200 parish churches, and nearly 4,000 were unappropriated. He very justly remarks 
 that — " One may as well expect dead bones to stir, as that such parishes as have been 
 for twenty, thirty, or forty years together • misled up ' under an • unpreaching ministry, 
 men with unregenerate hearts,' will ever desire themselves an able and sufficient pastor." 
 
 t The original is to be found in the folio " King's Pamphlets," British Museum. 
 
2G1 
 
 of John Smyth, of Amsterdam; the connection of whose 
 opinions, with those of the celebrated Hans de Eys and 
 Caspar Schwenkfeld has been previously shown. Their 
 whole system of theology was a protest against the preach- 
 ing of the Puritan party. They taught the great masses 
 of the people that the love of God was not narrowed to 
 a small circle of the elect, but embraced every one of His 
 children — that Christ died for the sins of the whole world. 
 That He was not only the Saviour of the world, but the 
 Light of the world, and that a full, free, and effectual 
 offer of salvation was made by Christ himself, in the 
 person of the Holy Spirit, to every man. If it was re- 
 plied, " But He has not made this offer to me," it was 
 answered to this effect : " Have you no Light upon the 
 path of duty ? Cease to do evil, learn to do well, and wait, 
 not in the neglect of the house of prayer and the fellowship 
 of God's people, but meet with those who are seeking to 
 worship God in Spirit and in Truth, and the Sun of Bight- 
 eousness will at last shine upon the path to Heaven, and you 
 will know Christ for yourself as a living Saviour — a Saviour, 
 who, as a pledge of His forgiveness of past sins, will give 
 you power to become one of the sons of God. You will 
 be * all taught of God/ and, ' walking in the Light,' you 
 will be guided in your personal duty, and know the blood 
 of Christ to cleanse you from all sin." 
 
 The new society called themselves, in their earliest 
 letters and documents at the . commencement of the 
 movement, "The Children of Light."* This name was 
 
 * e.g. See "Kules Concerning the Church," among the Bristol MSS., no date. "The 
 Elders and Brethren send greeting unto the Brethren in this work these necessary 
 things following, to which in the Light, if ye wait to be kept in obedience, ye will do 
 well. Farewell." " That the particular meetings by all the Children of Light be daily 
 kept," &c. Many other papers, both printed and MS., are thus addressed. 
 
262 
 
 quite new in England, but had, long prior to this, been used 
 by some of the Continental Baptists* 
 
 The idea of what Fox called the doctrine of " sin for the 
 term of life," greatly troubled him — that " the body of sin " 
 never should be overcome in this world, seemed to him to 
 be unscriptural, and to limit the power of the Holy Spirit. 
 He taught that the christian is to " go on unto perfection;" 
 and although he had not the power of logical definition 
 which was possessed by John Wesley, the careful student 
 of his works will find, that on this and many other points, 
 there is a very close approximation between the teaching of 
 Wesley and of Fox. These ideas were then quite new to 
 
 * See Professor Cornelius' " Geschichte des Munster's Aufruhrs," p. 67, v. 2. Professor 
 Cornelius writes me, "The designation of the Baptists as ' Kinder des Lichtes,' I have 
 taken out of the document 'Briiderliche Vereinigung.' It was also used by the 
 Baptists themselves; I have no doubt it was very often used by them." He is, 
 however, not aware that any special portion of the Baptist Societies used it in " so to 
 epeak, a technical sense." There were among the brethren those who held the 
 ceremonies (i.e. Baptism and the Lord's Supper) in little or no estimation." Ibid p. 273. 
 
 There is an able treatise called " The Life and Light of a Man in Christ Jesus," 
 London, 1646, which advocates the "Doctrine of the Light" in very striking coincidence 
 with the views and method of statement of Fox. " The true Light," the author says, 
 " by professors in these times, and especially the persons who outstrip the rest in 
 knowledge, is esteemed by them exactly as 'false light is esteemed of by a child of 
 true Light.' 1 '''' At page 137 of the foregoing, we find in this somewhat eloquent, 
 although anonymous treatise, one or two sentences which will give the reader an idea 
 of the parallelism of religious thought with the expressions of Fox, to which we 
 advert: — " That everlasting Light, which shineth in upon the darkness of sinful fallen 
 man, hath always shined in and upon the man, as tho sun hath always shined in and 
 
 upon the creation The sun and moon are as sparkling, visible figures of 
 
 this infinite, everlasting Light, who. giveth their splendour to every creature that is 
 capable to receive it, and offereth it to the poor and base, as well as to the rich and 
 honourable, as well to the unjust as to the just." — (Matt. hi. 45.) So that the day- 
 spring and great light, Christ, is risen and come into the world; but "men love dark- 
 ness rather than light!" — (John hi. 19.) John Goodwin, the celebrated Independent, 
 wrote a work some years prior to this, entitled " The Child of Light Walking in 
 Darkness ;" and the whole idea of the period appears to have been that of a special 
 and supernatural outburst of " new light," although the peculiar form in which Fox 
 promulgated his doctrines is not found, and is peculiar and foreign to England. — For 
 continuation of note, see p. 273. 
 
263 
 
 the great masses of the people, who were mainly accustomed 
 to the doctrines of extreme Calvinism.* 
 
 One great object of Fox and the early preachers, was to 
 strike a blow at the priestly power, which they conceived 
 was the origin of the ungodly state of the country. 
 
 One of the first Churches which Fox gathered, was at 
 Sedbergh, in Yorkshire, where Justice Benson, an eminent 
 member of an Independent Church, was convinced of the 
 truth of Fox's views, and here at Firebank chapel nearly 
 the whole of the two congregations of Independents joined 
 him. At this latter place he met with Howgill and Aud- 
 land, who were both preachers among the Independents. 
 Howgill had had an university education, and Audland was 
 11 an eminent teacher among the Independents, and had 
 a very numerous auditory," as Sewel tells us. Firbank 
 Chapel is situated on the summit of a conical hill, and for 
 miles in every direction hardly anything can be seen but 
 
 * Fox had strong feelings respecting the peculiar doctrine of Calvinistic theology, 
 election and reprobation. The following curious remarks of his are taken from the 
 "MSS. Short Journal of G. Fox," in the library at Devonshire House: — " And also the 
 priests of Scotland's principle was, that God had ordained the greatest part of men 
 and women of the world — for He lets them pray, or do all that ever they could do — 
 without any cause, less or more, or fault in the creature, God had ordained them for 
 hell, and God had ordained a number of men and women for heaven, — let them sin, or 
 do whatever they could do, — they should be saved." Fox says they alleged Jude's 
 authority for this, but explains that Jude says it was because they were "ungodly" 
 that they were " ordained," &c, and then adds, " and yet these priests could see no 
 cause why this people should be condemned." "And them that do sin, and do 
 unrighteously, their righteousness shall be remembered no more, and if they sin 
 wilfully after they receive a knowledge of the truth, there remains no more sacrifice 
 for sin." "And this corrupt doctrine is spread over all Scotland, and most part of 
 England." He adds, " The grace of God, if it be minded, will bring every man to 
 salvation." It must be remembered, that as a witness to the prevalence of rigid 
 Calvinism in England, perhaps no one was in a better position to know the actual 
 facts. The "priests of Scotland" had just given forth, the MS. journal says, "an 
 order to be read in the steeple-houses, which cursed him who said he had a light from 
 Christ sufficient to lead him to salvation, and let all the people say Amen." 
 
264 
 
 dreary moor land. Adjoining this chapel is a huge rock, 
 having at its base a spring of water. Up into this primeval 
 solitude, Fox, after preaching at the chapel in the morning, 
 was followed in the afternoon by more than a thousand 
 people, and refreshing himself at the spring, he ascended 
 the rock, and for three hours fixed the attention, and 
 moved the hearts of his audience. Both ministers and 
 people were gained, and Fox says more than a thousand 
 persons were convinced. Wherever he went the wave of 
 spiritual emotion swept after him; conversions amongst all 
 classes began to be counted by hundreds. Nor was this 
 the effect of a mere temporary excitement. In a large 
 number of instances it resulted in permanently changing 
 the character, and producing fruits " unto holiness, the 
 end whereof is everlasting life." * 
 
 It is a great error, to conceive that Fox and his mission 
 were altogether unpopular. The personal violence he en- 
 dured was mainly the work of the lowest class of the popu- 
 lation, f who persecuted Fox and his followers, supposing 
 them to be against the King. J These were stirred up by 
 
 * Lecture on the "Eise and Progress of Friends," by W. Thistlethwaite. Bennett, 
 1865. 
 
 t Caton says in a letter, that at a market town near Horton, "the barbarous people 
 came marching up to their house like men ready for a battle, as if they would have 
 pulled down the house. He asked them what they wanted, and they said Quakers ; he 
 went down, and talked to them calmly, and the danger was at an end." " To the 
 Parliament and Commonwealth of England," 1659, by G. F. Page 9. — "Now the 
 people of the world that come into our meeting spit upon us, throw stones at us, set 
 and throw dogs at us, speak all manner of evil upon us, and all manner of slander. 
 Them that be great professors, and great talkers practise this, and pluck us down, yet 
 if our friend go into the steeple-house, and ask but a question, they will hale him out 
 and cast him into' prison, or if he speak never a word they will cast him into prison; 
 and if he do not go they will cast into prison for asking a question." 
 
 J These were generally for the King, as at Carlisle, 1653. — " At length the rude 
 people of the city rose, and came with staves and stones into the steeple-house, crying, 
 'Down with Boundheaded rogues.' " 
 
265 
 
 the Presbyterian ministry, just as a similar class of per- 
 sons were occasionally induced by the parish clergyman to 
 attack the Wesley s. In one case, when " warrants were all 
 over the West Eiding to take me, the constable having the 
 warrant in his pocket, told me of it," and instead of using 
 it, stayed the meeting.* Fox embraced every opportunity 
 of preaching; sometimes he spoke in town halls, some- 
 times in the market-places, in the churchyards, under the 
 old yew trees, in the fields, or on the top of a hay-rick, or 
 the stump of a tree ; by the sea side, or on the hill side. 
 Every portion of God's earth was holy ground, and Fox 
 held that open-air and itinerant preaching were consecrated 
 by the example of Christ and His apostles. On many 
 occasions he had thousands of hearers. On market days 
 a great opportunity presented itself, in the " lectures " 
 which were then given in the churches, and of this Fox 
 almost invariably availed himself. It was then a common 
 practice, after the lecturer had done, to allow other speakers 
 to address the congregation, subject to the permission of a 
 justice of the peace, who had the power of forbidding the 
 speaker. 
 
 In the year 1653 1 we find that no fewer than thirty 
 itinerant, or travelling preachers had joined Fox. By the 
 year 1654, Fox had organized a band of sixty travelling 
 preachers of the Gospel. 
 
 It has been hastily assumed, by a later generation of 
 the Society of Friends, and consequently by others, that 
 these men wandered throughout England precisely as they 
 were "moved by the Spirit." But there is a large amount 
 of evidence to show that Fox and these worthies did not 
 
 * "MSS. Journal of George Fox," Devonshire House Library. 
 
 fMSS. — "An account of the first publishing of truth in Westmoreland." Devon- 
 shire House Library. 
 
266 
 
 consider the influences of the Spirit of Christ, by which they 
 were led to preach the Gospel, and denounce the abuses of 
 the times, as subverting the human intellect, but as apply- 
 ing all its resources to the glory of God, and the progress 
 of the Gospel. If they were mad, precisely as some deemed 
 Wesley and his preachers, there was certainly a "method 
 in their madness," for which they have not received due 
 credit. It will be seen, as the history of the Society's 
 organization is more fully developed, that there were good 
 reasons for not making common property of details which 
 were used sixteen or twenty years afterwards, as a handle 
 to represent the Founders of the Society as inconsistent 
 with their original principles. In a later generation, the 
 phrases of Fox and his preachers, which were originally 
 the ordinary phrases of the more godly people of the period, 
 the Independents, the Baptists, and the rigid Puritans, were 
 stereotyped, and made to support other views of spiritual in- 
 fluences than those held by Fox. Fox meant, by the tech- 
 nical phrases he used, which now sound quaint, and hardly 
 intelligible, to express views of real, spiritual religion, akin to 
 those of Wesley. The Society, at a later age, used them to 
 express the Quietism of Lady Guion. The former represented 
 a vast spiritual power, the latter an empty mysticism, which 
 was practically incapable of doing Christ's work in the world. 
 If we speak of Fox as holding "mystical" views, we must 
 define our meaning. All shades of religious opinions, from 
 the form in which Christianity is presented by the Apostle 
 John, to the utterances of writers, of whom it may be said, 
 that they have written chapters in which a lucid interval is 
 hardly to be detected, have been called mystical. To "the 
 mystical death, self-annihilation, and holy indifference of 
 the Quietists," Fox is an entire stranger. 
 
 We have already alluded to Margaret, the wife of Judge 
 
267 
 
 Fell. She was the great granddaughter of the celebrated 
 martyred lady, Anne Askew, the second daughter of Sir 
 William Askew, of Kelsy, in Lincolnshire. Anne Askew was 
 a victim of Bishops Bonner and Gardiner, and Wriothesly 
 the Lord Chancellor (who racked her with his own 
 hands), and she was carried in a chair to the stake (26th 
 July, 1545). Foxe, the Martyrologist, says, that the three 
 martyrs who were burnt to death with her, became "embol- 
 dened, and they received the greater comfort in that painful 
 kind of death." "Beholding her invincible constancy, and 
 being stirred up through her persuasion, they did set apart 
 all fear."* We can well understand the story of the 
 martyrdom was handed down as a fearful heirloom in the 
 family of the Askews, and that when the young reformer, 
 also of "the stock of the martyrs," showed her how the 
 axe might be laid to the root of Bomanism, and the per- 
 secuting spirit of priestcraft, Margaret Fell embraced the 
 views of Fox with all the generous warmth of a woman's 
 nature. She was no ordinary woman. She had a "beam- 
 ing countenance," and "most sweet, harmonious voice." 
 She was a devoted wife and mother, and Mrs. Webb, in her 
 "Fells of Swarthmore Hall," draws a beautiful picture of 
 the sunny happiness of this family of the stern Common- 
 wealth times — consisting of seven daughters and one son — 
 a picture which was marred only by the injustice and 
 cruelty of persecutors. 
 
 Margaret Fell herself, and several members of her family, 
 were at different times imprisoned for the testimony of a 
 good conscience. Her estates were restored to her after 
 she had been seven years a premunired prisoner, in a 
 "place," as she writes to King Charles, "not fit for 
 
 * Anne Askew had embraced Melchior Hoffman's opinions. 
 
268 
 
 human beings to live in; where storm, wind and rain, 
 and smoke, entered in the keen weather." Her letters 
 show her to have been a woman of considerable intellec- 
 tual powers. She had property of her own, and there is 
 every description of indirect evidence to show that the 
 fund, by which this preaching was supported, was largely 
 reinforced by Margaret Fell. Swarthmore Hall was an 
 open house of entertainment for the travelling preachers. 
 Her faith was strong, even when "the hay" seemed likely 
 to be "eaten up" by their horses. The next' year it was 
 so abundant, that they had "to sell" it! 
 
 The Swarthmore Papers show clearly the position she 
 held with reference to the rise of the Society of Friends, 
 and also that Fox was the centre of this vast religious 
 organization.* In all matters of delicacy or difficulty, the 
 most eminent preachers in the Society were constantly in 
 direct communication with Fox, and looked to him for 
 help and advice. 
 
 We shall proceed to illustrate the following and other 
 points, by quotations from the Swarthmore Papers, and 
 various other sources. First — That the preaching in the 
 steeple-houses by the early Friends, was a practice admis- 
 sible under the circumstances, and allowed by the law and 
 acknowledged custom, during the period from 1648 to 1660, 
 and that Fox and his society cannot be justly charged with 
 conduct in the slightest degree similar to the disturbance 
 of the public worship of a congregation, or interference 
 with a clergyman of the Established Church, in the per- 
 formance of his duty at the present day. Secondly — That 
 Fox was applied to, to supply preachers for congrega- 
 tions who wanted them, and that he exercised control in 
 
 * Considering the population of Great Britain, it will bear comparison with the rise 
 of Methodism. 
 
269 
 
 displacing unsuitable preachers ; and that in the same sense 
 as the London Missionary Society sends out foreign mis- 
 sionaries, so Fox was the means of sending out the 
 ministers of the Society. Thirdly — That there are strong 
 reasons for believing that the early Society of Friends 
 possessed a system of circuit, or itinerant preaching (taking 
 into account the troubled circumstances of the times), 
 nearly as complete as that of the Wesleyans. 
 
 Mr. Marsden, in his "History of the Later Puritans," 
 reminds us -of a point very often forgotten by the readers of 
 Fox's autobiography, viz., that Quakerism opposed itself at 
 first to "priests" and "steeple-houses," when a Presbyterian 
 ministry occupied the parish churches ; when ministers wore 
 a Genevan gown, and preached extempore, and when the 
 Prayer-book was banished from the parish church. Its 
 early quarrel was not with liturgies and organs, but with 
 the somewhat bald simplicity of the Presbyterian worship. 
 We should rather say, its quarrel was not so much with the 
 worship, as this is seldom objected to, as with the "man 
 made," or "State's ministers;"* the newly-imposed Pres- 
 byterian ministry, who were never popular, and were 
 regarded as the representatives of the system with which 
 the Westminster Assembly of Divines would have saddled 
 the country. To believe in the Apostolic Succession and 
 Ordination by a bishop, or that each church should elect 
 their minister, involved principles which were open to 
 discussion, but these Presbyterian ministers were then 
 essentially "man made" — "State ministers," to use the 
 words of the early Friends f — the creation of the State in 
 
 * See " Short Journal of G. Fox," where this expression occurs many times. 
 
 t "Ye sell by the Glass (i.e., Hour Glass)." " They cannot say that they have lived 
 upon the Gospel, but they have lived upon the State. " He that lives upon the Gospel 
 gets a flock, and gets a vineyard." "Now there are State's ministers made by man." 
 "Fox's Great Mystery: Answer to Weld, Prideaux," &c, in " The Perfect Pharisee." 
 
270 
 
 the most palpable form — violating every principle on which 
 the christian ministry should be chosen. Fox believed 
 that Christ, as Head of the Church, chose his own minis- 
 ters — in a word, he believed in the development of the 
 spiritual gifts of the laity. Lay preaching, as opposed to 
 a priesthood created by the civil power, was the principle Fox 
 opposed to the dreaded ascendancy of Kome, which was to 
 lay the axe to the root of the upas tree of a priesthood, 
 whether Koman, Anglican, or Presbyterian — this last being 
 dreaded as a more ingenious form of priestly tyranny by 
 the old and true stock of the Independents and Baptists, 
 as well as the followers of Fox.* 
 
 It is a great mistake — a mistake which has produced 
 serious consequences in the Society which Fox founded — 
 to suppose that Fox, in protesting against a " hireling 
 ministry," protested against all payments to ministers of the 
 Gospel. What he opposed, was a ministry which was the 
 creature of the civil power, and hired by it. His views 
 were precisely the same as those of many, probably of a 
 great majority, of the Independents and Baptists of that 
 day. Taylor thus describes the views of the General 
 Baptists: "The ministers of Christ, they say, who have 
 freely received from God, ought freely to minister to others; 
 and such as have spiritual things ministered unto them, 
 ought freely to communicate necessary things to the 
 ministers upon account of their charge; but tythes, or any 
 forced maintenance we utterly deny to be the maintenance 
 of Gospel ministers."! Both the Elders and Messengers 
 of the General Baptists generally carried on business, and 
 
 * " What a dismal slaughter-house, and a black Tophet would England soon become, 
 were the sword once gotten into the hands of an imperious Presbytery ! " " Babshakeh's 
 Outrage Eeproved; or, A Whipp for W. Grigg, of Bristol," p. 7. London, 1568. 
 
 f " Taylor's Baptists," vol. i., p. 420. 
 
271 
 
 served the church gratuitously, receiving little excepting 
 travelling expenses. So late as 1679, it was considered a 
 cause worthy of church censure, to affirm "that men ought 
 to have a set maintenance for preaching."* The principles 
 and practice of the Calvinistic Baptists were originally the 
 same. The Independents and Baptists, who were denounced 
 by Fox and his friends in terms similar to the Presbyterian 
 ministers, as "hireling ministers," were those who, contrary 
 to their principles, received the State maintenance. t This 
 was strongly opposed in 1654 by many of the Baptist 
 Churches, in a "Declaration by several of the Churches of 
 Christ," &c. They liken the Court of Tryers to the High 
 Commission Court, and call it "the graven image of the 
 worldly power, creating a worldly clergy for worldly ends," 
 and denounce it as "against the rule of the Gospel and the 
 faith of Christ, and as much to be exploded as the Pope 
 and the Prelate." 
 
 The following quotation clearly shows that there was 
 originally no difference of view upon the subject of the 
 maintenance of the ministry, between George Fox and 
 his followers on the one hand, and the Independents 
 and Baptists on the other. A large portion of the 
 Independents, and a few of the Baptists, eventually fell 
 away from their principles and received State pay. In 
 1658, Fox thus addressed the Protector and Parliament of 
 England: — "Now, if ye be such as propagate the Gospel 
 (which Gospel is the power of God and a free Gospel) . . . 
 As for the maintenance and means of ministers, leave that to 
 
 * "Berkhampstead Church Book," 1679, quoted by Taylor. 
 
 f e.g.. "Fox's Great Mystery." — Tombe, the celebrated Baptist, comes in for, per- 
 haps, a larger share oi blame, because he is considered a special renegade from sound 
 Baptist principles. He "preaches," "divines," "prophesies" "for money," and 
 "prepares war against those who will not put into his mouth — witness thy eggs (tithe 
 eggs), give thee eggs, and thou wilt say they are good Churchmen ! " 
 
■ 272 
 
 the people, and see if the preaching of that will (not) so open 
 the hearts of (the) people as to lay down their possessions at the 
 feet of ministers, and so let a man plant a vineyard before he 
 eat of the fruit of it. Let him get a flock before he eat of 
 the milk. So thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox 
 that treadeth out the corne. Then the ox may eat, and 
 they that preach the Gospel may live of the Gospel. Now 
 establishing of maintenance for ministry, and giving them 
 a set maintenance, and they taking it by compulsion by an 
 outward law, this is never likely to open tlie hearts of people, 
 nor ever likely to bring men to Hive of the Gospel,' when they 
 have a set maintenance set them." 
 
 The views of Fox and Burroughs* here expressed, are 
 far broader and more comprehensive than those which have 
 been since developed in the Society of Friends, and not 
 only were these sentiments professed, but they were acted 
 upon. In the early Society, the committee who attended 
 to the needs of the ministry, were exempted from giving 
 any particular account of the monies expended, and we 
 
 * "To the Protector and Parliament of England, 1658," p. 59. See also, "A Just 
 and Lawful Trial of the Teachers and Professed Ministers of this Age and Generation," 
 whereto is added a short description of the true ministry of Christ, and of his lawful 
 and just maintenance according to the Apostle's example, and now again justified by 
 the people called Quakers in England. By E. Burroughs. London, 1659. Page 22. — 
 " If this law of equity and righteousness were established, and all people left free to 
 hear and approve of whom they will, and then to pay and maintain them, and this 
 (too) would try the ministers, and who converted the most to God, and gained the love 
 of most people, and if they wrought well they may receive maintenance accordingly by 
 the free gift of the people, and the ministers that ar.e not content with this law, are out 
 of pure reason and equity, and showing that they dare not trust the Lord, nor the 
 fruits of their labours. But in equity and justice let every minister be maintained by 
 the fruits of his own labour, from the people for whom he doth labour. By this, all 
 people may understand the ministers and ministry we do not allow and approve of, and 
 how ministers ought to be maintained. And if any go forth to a place and county (and) 
 among the people that are not converted, then the church ought to take care to main- 
 tain such in their work, till they may reap of their own labour, and eat of the fruit of 
 their oicn vineyard." 
 
273 
 
 shall see that the liberal supply of the needs of the early 
 preachers, and the fact that a large number of them were 
 exclusively employed in preaching, formed one of the com- 
 plaints made against Fox by a new school of opinion in 
 the Society. 
 
 At the rise of the «'n~— - uight," they were often 
 i^^— «*iy cnarged with the opinions of the Ranters, 
 e.g., that "they would not have any to read, pray, and 
 teach, but when the Spirit of the Lord leads them;" and 
 they reply to this charge, "praying in families, and reading 
 and instructing of children, and bringing them up in the 
 fear of the Lord, and teaching according to the Apostle's 
 doctrine, we own."* The use by Fox of the term "steeple- 
 houses " for church buildings, has been supposed to be one 
 of his personal oddities. The term is used by Cotton, the 
 celebrated New England Independent. It was commonly 
 used by the Baptists,! long prior to the commencement of 
 Fox's preaching. 
 
 * "A Short Answer to a Book set forth by Seven Priests," page 19, 1654. King's 
 Pamphlets, vol. 615, tract 10, p. 19. 
 
 t Featley's " Dippers Dipped," p. 14, Anabaptist — " The Word of God doth not 
 command us to come to your steeple-houses." " Gangrcena," part hi., p. 4, 1646 — 
 " Black-coated preachers, (i.e., Presbyterians) that did now preach in steeple-houses." 
 
 Continuation of Note on the name "Childben op Light." See p. 262. — Thefollowing 
 is a quotation from the document " Briiderliche Vereinigung." There is a copy of this 
 work in the State Library of Munich. It was printed with a letter of Michael Sattler's 
 and the history of his martyrdom. There are two editions of the same in the 
 Mennonite Library at Amsterdam, in Dutch. The date is, Dr. Scheffer informs me, 
 1527 : — " Freud, fried, und barmhertzigkeit von unserm vatter, durch die vereinigung 
 des bliits Christi Jesu mit sampt den gaben des Geists der vom vatter gesendt wirt 
 alien glaubigen zu sterke und trost und bestendigkeit in alien triibsal bis an das ende. 
 Amen. — Sei mit alien liebhabern Gottes und Kinder des Liechts, welche zerspreit 
 seind allenthalben wo sie von Gott unserm vatter verordnet seind wo sie versamlet 
 seind einmUtighlich in einem Got und vatter unser aller gnad und fried im hertzen sei 
 mit euch alien. Amen." It will be seen that the term is used in precisely the same 
 kind of documents, and in the same way, among the Friends and the Continental 
 Baptists. The note on page 267 may prove to have considerable importance. 
 
 U 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The Custom op Preaching in the <jhu**w__ «af TER 
 
 THE PRIEST HAD DONE," WHEN THE CHURCH WAS " Re- 
 
 modelled after the fashion of scotland." the 
 Early Friends, by doing so, did not intentionally 
 disturb Public Worship. Fox requested to Preach 
 in the Churches. Not Indicted for disturbing 
 Congregations. "Prophesying" of Laymen approved 
 by "First Book of Discipline" of the Church of 
 Scotland. Churches treated as Public Buildings. 
 The Right of Laymen to preach in Churches. "Pro- 
 phesying"usual among the Independents and Baptists. 
 Featly and the Baptists. The Character of the 
 Preaching of the Friends, and the Reasons of their 
 Opposition to the Presbyterian Clergy. 
 
 It must be recollected, that the period during which Fox, 
 and the preachers in connection with him, "stood up, after 
 the minister had done," and "declared the Truth," &c, was 
 a period not only of great unsettlement, but that by large 
 sections of the nation, the remodelling of the Church "after 
 the fashion of Scotland," was considered both illegal and 
 unscriptural.* 
 
 * The House of Commons ordered, that if a minister of the Church of England 
 should disturb the new Presbyterian minister, he should be imprisoned for a month in 
 consequence of "many violent tumults and outrages." — " King's Pamphlets." — "A Pro- 
 clamation of Sir Thomas Fairfax," 325-42, and " Ordinance of the HouSfe of Commons," 
 328-18; also "A great fight in the church at Thaxted, on Sunday, between the seques- 
 trators and the (' Church of England ) minister." — 330-2. 
 
275 
 
 The instance usually relied upon to prove these pro- 
 ceedings to he unseemly interruptions of public worship, 
 &c, is that at Nottingham in 1648, which has been 
 previously noticed. Fox was then quite a young man, 
 in the first' year of his ministry; he admits the interrup- 
 tion, and appears to justify it by alleging strong feelings of 
 religious duty. It is hardly to be wondered at, that after 
 reading this, it has been inferred, that if under what Fox 
 deemed his duty, he felt it right to interrupt the ordinary 
 course of public worship in a single instance, he would be 
 prepared to defend the same conduct in himself and his 
 followers in all cases. It has therefore been assumed, that 
 while claiming the liberty to worship God according to their 
 own consciences, Fox and his followers systematically in- 
 terrupted the worship of other christians. That in solitary 
 instances an interruption of public worship is fairly charge- 
 able to them, is what they admit. If, however, we can 
 show by sufficient evidence, that their rule was to abstain 
 from any interruption or interference with public worship, and 
 that their object was to exercise a right which was recog- 
 nized by the law and customs of this particular period — the 
 heaviest charge which has been made against these men 
 will be removed, and the reader will be prepared to excuse 
 Fox and his followers if the force of their emotions in this 
 stormy period, led them, in isolated cases, into an occa- 
 sional offence against propriety.* 
 
 We believe that this subject has been misunderstood by 
 historians, and that the whole truth of the matter has not 
 
 * Where this kind of interruption occurred, we may readily conceive the fault not to. 
 have been exclusively on one side — e.g., " Swarthmore Papers," 1658, J. Nicholls to 
 M. Fell. — ' ' As soon as we came in, the priest began to ' rayle against the truth,' so 
 we stood still a little space; then he said, 'Whence had thou that tight, man?' I said, 
 'from Christ Jesus.' I said no more." 
 
 U 2 
 
276 
 
 been stated. There is evidence that Fox and the early 
 preachers spoke a far greater number of times without any 
 interruption whatever of their preaching, and that in many 
 instances* they were requested to preach. The people 
 rung the bells in some districts for Fox to preach in the 
 churches, and in several instances they would have broken 
 open the doors of the churches when the churchwardens 
 refused the keys. We will bring before our readers quota- 
 tions from unpublished manuscripts : — 
 
 "And the truth came over all, and answered all. . . . 
 And there was an old man, a priest,f convinced there. 
 When the people came to him and told him to take his 
 tythe, he denied it, and said he had enough, and there were 
 four chief constables convinced there; and then the priests 
 and people were very loving, and I was desired of them to 
 many places (i.e., to preach in many places) ; and the old 
 man, the priest, went up and down with me to many steeple- 
 houses, and the people would ring the bells when we came to a 
 town, thinking I would speak, and the truth spread, and I 
 spoke in many steeple-houses, but I did not come into 
 their pulpits { (Fox had a strong objection to pulpits), and 
 some places where the priests were afraid, they fled away 
 from the town when as I came to it, and the people would 
 break open the doors,% if I would go into the steeple-house, 
 
 * "George Fox's Journal," 1651. 
 
 t Boyes, at Pickering in Yorkshire — see "George Fox's Journal," 1651. 
 
 \ " Miall's British Churches." Page 176. — " Oh, those pulpits, and all the influences 
 they infer ! Would that no such professional convenience had been invented ! Would 
 that some change of feeling, or even of fashion, amongst us, would sweep them clean 
 away ! " The early Independents and Baptists had no pulpits. 
 
 § At Dover, in April, 1646, the Independents appointed a pastor; "hereupon they 
 are presently so high flown that they will have our public meeting place called the 
 church, to preach a weekly lecture, though we have an order from the committee of 
 Parliament, that there shall be none without the consent of both ministers in Dover, 
 
277 
 
 if the churchwardens would not open it, but I would not 
 let them, but spoke to them in the yard or anywhere, the 
 truth of God, and in love it was received, and many 
 justices were living in Yorkshire, and the truth spread.* 
 This may be paralleled by the case of Wishart, a century 
 earlier, of whom it is said, "He then went and preached in 
 many other places, (where) entrance to the churches being 
 denied him, he preached in the fields. He would not suffer 
 the people to open the church doors with violence, for that, 
 he said, became not the gospel which he preached." f 
 
 Why should the people break open the doors of the 
 churches, unless an ancient right existed to the public use 
 of churches ? We believe it will be found that such a right 
 existed prior to and during the times of the Commonwealth. 
 "And in the afternoon (of Sunday) I went three miles off 
 Beverley, and there went into the steeple-house, and when 
 the priest had done, I spoke to him and the people largely, 
 
 and have acquainted them with it ; yet some have threatened that if the key be kept 
 
 away they will break open the doors." And since Mr. Davies's journey to London, the 
 
 members of his church (above named) meeting every Lord's-day, and once in the week, 
 
 Mr. Mascal (a man employed by the State, to be a perfector of the customs) undertakes 
 
 to feed the flock, expound the Scripture, and with much vehemency cries out to the 
 
 people, expressing himself thus against the present (Presbyterian) ministry: "Your 
 
 priests, your damned priests, your cursed priests, with their fools' coats!"* He 
 
 presseth them to the uselessness of human learning, <ftc. — " Gangrcena," part ii., p. 163, 
 
 1646. 
 
 • " Black-coated preachers that did now preach in churches." 
 
 * MSS. Short Journal of George Fox, Devonshire House. 
 
 f "Universal History of Christian Martyrdom," p. 429, originally composed by the 
 Rev. J. Fox, M.A. By Rev. J. Milner, M.A., i.e., F. W. Blogdon. Wishart, the 
 martyr, was a gentleman, and preached in churches. He was a layman, but had 
 received his education at Cambridge. No exception appears to have been taken to 
 the act of his preaching in the churches, but to the doctrine preached. — "Seyers' 
 Memorials of Bristol," vol. ii., p. 223. " On the 15th May, 1539, George Wisard, 
 or Wisehart, a Scottish preacher, set forth his lecture in St. Nicholas church, in 
 Bristol, of the most blasphemous heresie that ever was heard, &c. He was con- 
 fronted on this heresie, and had to bear a faggot in St. Nicholas church." 
 
278 
 
 and they were moderate, and many heard the truth gladly 
 and desired me to give them another meeting, and so the 
 truth had its passage." * And it is to be observed, that in 
 all the letters in the Swarthmore Collection, and in the 
 Short MS. Journal of George Fox, already quoted, there is 
 the same care taken to specify, as is done in George Fox's 
 published Journal, that they spoke "after the priest had 
 done." In some instances the priest himself requested 
 Fox to speak. In 1652 Fox writes, (see Journal) " From 
 thence I passed to Kamside, where was a chapel, in which 
 Thomas Lawson used to preach, who was an eminent 
 priest. He lovingly acquainted his people in the morning, 
 of my coming in the afternoon, by which means many were 
 gathered together. When I came I saw there was no place 
 so convenient as the chapel, wherefore I went up into the 
 chapel and all was quiet. Thomas Lawson went not up 
 into his pulpit, but left the time to me. The everlasting 
 day of the Eternal God was proclaimed that day, and the 
 Everlasting truth was largely declared, which reached and 
 entered into the hearts of the people, and many received 
 the truth in the love of it." Fox says, at Cockermouth, 
 " the soldiers told them we had broken no law," 1653. At 
 Malton, in 1651, Fox says, "I was, therefore, much desired 
 to go and speak in the steeple-houses." "And many of the 
 priests by this time did invite George Fox and others to 
 preach in their steeple-houses ; but after they saw what it 
 tended to bring them out of — their outward temple and 
 tythes, and to preach Christ and his Gospel freely — then 
 both priests and Banters were very angry." f Again we 
 are told, "One of the priests wrote to me, and invited me 
 
 * "Short Journal of George Fox" — probably in 1651. 
 
 t MSS. at Devonshire House — "How the Lord by His Power and Spirit did raise up 
 Friends,' " p. 18. This MSS. appears to be written by one of the early Friends. 
 
279 
 
 to preach in his steeple-house." At Boutle, on Sunday 
 afternoon, in 1652, Fox "came in while the priest was 
 preaching, and all the Scriptures he spake were of false 
 prophets, and deceivers, and antichrists, and he brought 
 them and threw them down upon us. I sat me down and 
 heard till he had done. So when he had done I began to 
 speak to him, and he and the people began to be rude, 
 and the constable stood up and charged peace amongst 
 them, in the name of the Commonwealth, and all was 
 quiet, and I took his Scriptures that he spake of, false 
 prophets, and antichrists, and deceivers, and threw them 
 back upon him, and let him see that he was in the very 
 steps of them, and he began to oppose me. I told him his 
 glasse (i.e. the hour glass) was gone, his time was out, the 
 place was as free for me as for him, and he accused me that I 
 had broke the law, in speaking to him in his time in the 
 morning. (Fox had spoken in this case in the morning, in 
 "his time," because "he uttered such wicked things," "and 
 for truth's sake I was moved to speak to him, if I had been 
 imprisoned for it." This was under special provocation, 
 and Fox admits he acted illegally.) "And I told him he 
 had broken the law then in speaking in my time." * In this case 
 there was no disturbance, and he "had a brave meeting in 
 the steeple-house." 
 
 Margaret Killam writes to George Fox — date about 1653. 
 "I was moved of the Lord to go to Cambridge, and I went 
 by Newarkside, and was at a meeting upon the First-day 
 there, and I was moved to go to the steeple-house, and I 
 was kept in silence whilst their teacher had done, and he 
 gave over in subtilty a little, and after began again, thinking 
 to have ensnared me, but in the wisdom of God I was 
 
 * Short Journal of George Fox. 
 
280 
 
 preserved, and did not speak till he had come down out of 
 the place, for he did seek to have ensnared me, as it was 
 related by his hearers, and (he) said "that I was subtil." 
 The congregation was "very silent and attentive to hear, 
 and did confess it was the truth that was spoken to them, 
 and was troubled that their teacher had fled away." It 
 was the same that did imprison Elizabeth Hooton (men- 
 tioned in Fox's Journal as the first woman minister in 
 the Society of Friends) and did ensnare her by his craft, 
 and he had told them that "if any came and spoke in 
 meekness he would hear." * 
 
 From Kingston-on-Thames Burroughs writes to Fox, in 
 1657. Burroughs was at a public " General" meeting, which 
 attracted a large number of people; he writes — " About the 
 second hour came another officer and told me that the 
 magistrates gave way for me to come into their meeting 
 (they had previously been apprehensive on account of the 
 numbers, lest the peace should be endangered), and object 
 if I could, and about the third hour I passed out of our 
 meeting (leaving Friends quiet in their own meeting) into 
 their steeple-house, none at all with me except one. I 
 heard the man preach, not the fourth part of an hour till 
 he had ended, and liberty given by him for any to object 
 that could. So all was quiet, and I having gathered several 
 heads of his words into my mind, which were damnable 
 doctrine, I soberly pitched upon one particular, which 
 shamed him in the sight of all honest people. So that in 
 the fourth part of an hour he desired the magistrates to dis- 
 miss the people ; but they being sober, he ran away out of 
 his pulpit, and I stayed till the magistrates rising up (the 
 priest being gone) and bade me depart. So in a very little 
 
 * " Swarthruoro Papers." 
 
281 
 
 time I did, with much advantage and renown to the truth." 
 Personally, however, his reward was small, for the magis- 
 trates in the evening tendered him the oath of abjuration, 
 because "they did know and find him to be a man of parts, 
 and therefore did groundedly suspect him to be a Jesuit ! " 
 At Cockermouth Fox had appointed a meeting, and "the 
 people having notice, and had not seen me before that, 
 there came above a thousand people, which was like a horse 
 fair, and they were got into a tree to hear and see, and so a 
 professor asked me if I would go into the church, as he 
 called it, and I said yes. And so I went in, and the people 
 was got up into the pulpit," &c. This was no solitary 
 instance ; the churches in those days were used as public 
 buildings for every variety of public purpose. The sessions 
 were occasionally held in them,* and Fox was repeatedly 
 invited on week days to preach in the church instead of 
 the open air. There does not appear in either the pub- 
 lished autobiography of Fox, or the manuscript "Short 
 Journal," from which we have quoted,! or any of the Swarth- 
 more papers, the slightest evidence that there was any 
 violation of the rights of a congregation of worshippers or 
 of the law, while the distinction made between an inter- 
 ruption of the preacher, and speaking "after the priest had 
 done," is so clearly defined as to leave little or no doubt 
 that the first was considered an improper and illegal action, 
 and the second as in accordance with the proprieties of the 
 
 * At Pickering, "Sewel's History." 
 
 t Which may be taken to be the first MS. of Fox's Journal, probably handed about 
 among his friends, expressed in Fox's own language, without those corrections by the 
 editor, Thomas Ellwood, and by a committee to which Fox's Journal was subjected. 
 It is believed that the original MS. of George Fox's Journal, as published, is in the 
 hands of Eobert Spence, Esq., of North Shields. By the kindness of its possessor, the 
 author was able to inspect it. It is to be regretted that the earlier portions are missing ; 
 the rest appears to be perfect. 
 
282 
 
 time, and strictly legal. It may also be generally observed 
 that Fox was not indicted for disturbing congregations met 
 for the worship of God, but for "broaching of divers 
 blasphemous opinions, contrary to a late Act of Parlia- 
 ment," * such as the Arminian doctrine, that "Christ died 
 for all men," and other matters then denounced as heresies 
 of the deepest dye ; and it was a matter of great difficulty 
 for preachers who differed from the prevailing theological 
 views, to avoid offending, either in reality or by miscon- 
 struction, against the provisions of this Act.f 
 
 * See "Sewel," 1650, and "Fox's Journal" — Mittimus to the Master of the House 
 of Correction in Derby. 
 
 t For the preventing of the growing and spreading of heresies, Heads of an ordi- 
 nance presented to the House of Commons, twice read and referred to a committee, 
 1646.—" King's Pamphlets." 
 
 "That all who should willingly preach, teach, or print, or write, publish, or main- 
 tain any such opinion contrary to the doctrines ensuing, viz. : — The omnipresence of 
 God, the Trinity, denial of the Besurrection, or that Christ is not the Son of God, 
 <fcc, if he abjures not his error, shall suffer death ! " 
 
 " That all who publish any of the following errors, shall be ordered to renounce the 
 said errors in the parish church, and if this is not done, he is to be committed to 
 prison by the Justice, until he find two sureties of subsidy men," &c. 
 
 " That all men shall be saved." 
 
 " That man hath free will to turn to God." 
 
 " That the two sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, are not ordinances 
 commanded by the word of God." 
 
 Or that ministers (i.e. Presbyterian ministers) or ordinances, are not true ministers 
 or ordinances. 
 
 Or that church government by presbytery is antichristian or unlawful. 
 
 Or that the use of arms " for public defence (be the cause never so just) is unlawful." 
 
 In 1648 an ordinance of the Lords and Commons was published, which provided the 
 penalty of Death for the following Beligious Errors, viz. : — 
 
 The denial of omnipresence, omniscience, and omnipotence of God. The doctrine of 
 the Trinity. The manhood of Christ, or to maintain " that the Godhead and Manhood 
 of Christ are several natures," or to deny " that the Humanity of Christ is pure and 
 unspotted of all sin. " " That Christ did not die nor rise from the dead, nor ascend 
 into heaven bodily," or " that shall deny his death to be meritorious on the behalf of 
 Believers ; or that shall maintain and publish, as aforesaid, that Jesus Christ is not the 
 Son of God, or that the Holy Scriptures is not the Word of God, or that the bodies of 
 men shall not rise again after they are dead, or that there is no Day of Judgment after 
 death." If he did not abjure these errors, he was to suffer death. 
 
283 
 
 But we have distinct and positive testimony, that on the 
 Restoration, when the Church of England resumed its posi- 
 tion as established by law, the preachers of the Society of 
 Friends did not attempt to preach after the priest of the 
 Church of England had finished his sermon.* A pamphlet, 
 written by Anne Docwra, a woman of good sense and 
 
 The penalty for the following Errors was milder. The person convicted was to 
 renounce his said Errors in the parish church, orif he did not do so, was to be com- 
 mitted to prison until he found two sureties that he should not publish these Errors 
 any more : — 
 
 " That all men shall be saved." 
 
 " That man hath by nature free will to turn to God." 
 
 " That God may be worshipped in or by pictures or images." 
 
 "That the soul of man goes to purgatory after death." 
 
 " That the soul of man dieth or sleepeth when the body is dead." 
 
 " That Eevelation or the Workings of the Spirit, are a Eule of Faith, or Christian 
 Life, though diverse from, or contrary to the written Word of God." 
 
 " That man is bound to believe no more than by his reason he can comprehend." 
 
 " That the moral law of God, contained in the ten Commandments, is no rule of 
 Christian life." 
 
 " That a Believer need not repent or pray for pardon of sins." 
 
 " That the two sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, are not ordinances 
 commanded by the Word of God." • 
 
 " That the baptizing of infants is unlawful, or such Baptism is void, or that such 
 persons ought to be baptized again, and in pursuance thereof, shall baptize any person 
 formerly baptized." 
 
 " That the observation of the Lord's day is not enjoined by the ordinances and laws 
 of this Bealm, is not according to, or contrary to, the Word of God, or that it is not 
 lawful to join in public prayer or family prayer, or to teach children to pray." 
 
 " That the churches of England are no true churches, nor their ministers and 
 ordinances true ministers and ordinances, or that the church government by presby- 
 tery is anti-christian or unlawful, or that the power of the magistrate is unlawful, or 
 that all use of arms though for the public defence (and the cause be never so just) is 
 unlawful." 
 
 It will be seen that in the first Act some of the special views of Fox are 
 punished by an ordinance passed in 1646, i.e., two years before Fox began to form 
 churches, wbich clearly proves that such views had been promulgated long prior 
 to 1646, and also, that prior to the Act of 1648, such views were common. 
 
 * It may be possible to adduce a few instances of the interruption of a Church of 
 England or a Dissenting congregation by a member of the Society of Friends, after 
 1660 or 1661, but the practice was entirely abandoned. 
 
284 
 
 ability, who, before becoming a member, was a Eoyalist 
 and Episcopalian, who lived at Cambridge, furnishes this 
 important link in the evidence. She says, "I never heard 
 that Quakers, so called, disturbed the Episcopal clergy in 
 their worship by going in amongst them." * She tells us 
 that at the time when Friends went into churches, "the 
 Common Prayer Book was tied to the troopers' horses' 
 tails in some places ; this made sport for those priests (the 
 Presbyterians) who clamoured against it." We may fairly 
 infer from the change in the practice of the early preachers 
 of the Society, that they considered the preaching "after 
 the priest had done," in the Presbyterian worship, allow- 
 able on Presbyterian principles. 
 
 It will be recollected that when Edward Irving appeared 
 before the presbytery of London, in 1832, to defend among 
 other alleged irregularities, his having allowed certain 
 persons to "prophesy" in his congregation after the 
 sermon, he pleaded that he had acted in strict accord- 
 ance with the canons of the Presbyterian church. He 
 contended that the Westminster confession did "not 
 supersede" "the First Book of Discipline,"! and that the 
 
 * " Second part of the Apostate Conscience Exposed," p. 22. — T. Sowle, London, 
 1700. This is corroborated by Baxter, in his Autobiography, although he attributes 
 it to fear. The conduct of Fox and the preachers, who were shortly nearly all in 
 prison, entirely precludes such an interpretation. 
 
 t " The First Book of Discipline of the Church of Scotland," drawn up in accordance 
 with a Charge from the Great Council of Scotland, dated April 29, 1560. 
 
 Chap xii. — " For prophesying or interpreting the Scriptures." 
 
 Head 2. — " This exercise is a thing most necessary for the Kirk of God, this day, 
 in Scotland, for thereby, as said is, shall the Kirk have judgment and knowledge of the 
 graces, gifts, and utterances of every man within their body — the simple and such as 
 have somewhat profited — shall be encouraged daily to study and proceed in knowledge, 
 and the whole Kirk shall be edified. For this exercise must be patent to such as list 
 to learn, and every man shall have liberty to utter and declare his mind to the comfort 
 and consolation of the Kirk. 
 
285 
 
 exercise of prophesying was expressly permitted and even 
 encouraged by the Kirk, and that it was left to "the 
 judgment" of "the ministers and elders" "what day of the 
 week is most convenient for that exercise." This "pro- 
 phesying" was to take place in the order laid down by Paul, 
 in the epistle to the Corinthian Church, and it was allowed 
 for the second and third speaker "to add" what the first 
 "had omitted;" to "gently correct," or "explain more 
 properly when the whole verity was not revealed to the former;" 
 he was "to use no invective in that exercise unless it be of 
 sobriety in confuting heresies." * Irving asks the question of 
 the Presbytery, "Can anyone say it is contrary to the 
 Ordinances of the Eeformed Church of Scotland so to 
 do ? " And if he could thus speak (in 1832) does not this 
 account for the fact, that Fox and the preachers in con- 
 nection with him, almost systematically made use of this 
 opportunity, "after the preacher had done," of "gently 
 correcting," and "explaining more properly when the 
 whole verity" did not seem to them to be "revealed" to 
 the Presbyterian minister? If they erred sometimes in 
 "gentleness," the Kirk certainly often erred in gentleness 
 to them, contrary to the express provisions of the Book of 
 Discipline, which provides that if " strange doctrines are 
 
 Head 3. — Provides against abuse. The speakers "may use no invective, unless it be 
 of sobriety in confuting heresies." 
 
 Head 6. — What day in the week is most convenient for that exercise ? . . . We 
 refer to the judgment of every particular Kirk, we mean to the judgment of the 
 ministers and elders. 
 
 The "Book of Common Order," or the Order of the English Church at Geneva, 
 whereof John Knox was minister, approved by that famous and learned man, John 
 Calvin, and used by the Eeformed Kirk of Scotland, &c, 1558, says. ... At the 
 which time {i.e. of prophesying) it is lawful for every man to speak and enquire as 
 God shall move his heart." 
 
 * Quoted by Edward Irving, see Appendix to Mrs. Oliphant's Life of Irving, vol ii., 
 1862. 
 
286 
 
 broached, the persons being called into the Assembly of 
 Ministers, the faults, if any notable be found, are noted, 
 and the persons gently admonished."* 
 
 The evidence of the uninterrupted preaching of the early 
 ministers of the Society, in the churches, might be multi- 
 plied to a very great extent. Edward Burough frequently 
 mentions his preaching in churches in 1654, in London. 
 He says, "I was at a steeple-house in the forenoon, and 
 had free liberty to speak." Again he "spoke for an hour" 
 in a public steeple-house in "Lombard Street, where most 
 of the high notionists in the city come," and afterwards 
 Howgill spoke, and they "passed away in peace." f When 
 K. Hubberthorne visited the Eastern Counties in 1655, he 
 says he "staid all day in the steeple-house with the 
 people," and that "on the same day James Parnell was 
 in another steeple-house, where the priest suffered him to 
 speak."| 
 
 But in a work published in 1653, by four Presbyterian 
 ministers in Newcastle, we have the whole subject cleared 
 up, except as it relates to the rights of the laity in 
 the use of churches. Not only does it show us that 
 the early Friends, the Baptists, and Independents had a 
 clear legal right to preach in the churches, but that such 
 preaching, if after the Presbyterian minister had finished his 
 sermon, was not deemed by the Presbyterians themselves an 
 interruption of public worship. They ask, why, if the 
 Quakers are "under such powerful impulses of the Spirit 
 that they cannot hold, we desire to know how they can 
 now of late forbear till our public worship and exercises be con- 
 cluded? At their first breaking forth it was otherwise, but 
 since they have found that their speaking in the time of our 
 
 * " First Book of Discipline," 4th section of chap. xii. 
 
 t Letter to Margaret Fell. Caton MSS. } Ibid. 
 
287 
 
 public work is punishable by law,* they can now be silent till 
 we have closed up the work." This, they say is a "politick 
 proceeding," f and we may add that the evidence of such 
 speaking in interruption of the service, proves it to have 
 been rare, even prior to 1653, and may fairly be excused on 
 
 * This law was 1st year of Mary, second sessions — an Act against offenders and 
 preachers, and other ministers in the church, against " disturbing a preacher, by word 
 or deed, in his sermon"— the penalty was imprisonment for three months. By the 
 «»«* vear of Elizabeth, cap. 12, it is clear that a layman, who has " a special gift and 
 ability to be a preacher," professing "the doctrine expressed" in the 39 Articles, could, 
 with the license of the Bishop of the Diocese, preach in a parish church; and it appears 
 that on the abolition of the Episcopal system, the power of allowing a layman to preach 
 in a church, lay, in the Commonwealth times, with the magistrate.* The law was 
 thus propounded in 1652 : — 
 
 " Eighthly. If any of his own authority shall willingly, and of purpose, by open and 
 direct word or deed, maliciously or contemptuously molest, or by any other unlawful 
 ways, disquiet or abuse any preacher lawfully authorized, in his preaching or divine 
 service, or irreverently handle the sacrament, &c. Such persons, their aiders and 
 abettors, may, immediately after the thing done, be forthwith arrested by the con- 
 stable, the officers, or any other person then present, and carried to a justice of the 
 peace, to be proceeded with according to the Statute 1 M. chap. 6, p. 13. The office 
 and duty of churchwardens, overseers of the poor," &c, by William Sheppard, Esq., 
 London, 1652. 
 
 But the laity appear to have had a legal right to the use of the churches, which was 
 then exercised, and we cannot but believe that the free use of the churches during this 
 period may be traced to this. Baxter, in an address to members of Parliament, recom- 
 mends that thef " public places " (i.e., the churches), as well as "maintenance, be only 
 for the approved (i.e., Presbyterian ministers,) and none to have leave to preach in 
 these places called churches without the minister's consent." We think the inference 
 explains the subject very clearly, viz., that with consent of the proper authorities 
 (probably the magistrates), the churches might be used for preaching and discussion 
 by the laity, and that the churches were not for the use of the ministers alone. This 
 explains why the magistrates gave consent, and were appealed to for leave. 
 
 • Mr. W. Erbury, M.A., a Seeker, had liberty from the magistrates of Bristol, to preach at Nicholas 
 Church, Bristol; " the parson, R. Farmer, stole the keys," and kept the church doors fast, till by authority, 
 they were opened. Page 2 — "Jack Pudding presented to Mr. B. Farmer, Parson of Nicholas Church, 
 Bristol," by W. Erbury, 1654—593 k p Brit. Museum. 
 
 + «' Humble Advice, or the Heads of those Things which wnre offered to many Honourable M.P.s," by 
 Bichard Baiter, 1655. 628 k p Brit. Museum, 10th Head. 
 
 f " The Perfect Pharisee under Monkish Holiness," &c, by Thomas Weld, R. 
 Prideaux, Samuel Harwood, W. Cole, and William Durrant, ministers in Newcastle. 
 London, 1653, p. 47. 
 
288 
 
 the ground suggested by their most violent opponents, viz., 
 that they were not then aware of the law, and under 
 circumstances oftentimes of peculiar provocation inter- 
 rupted the speaker — a circumstance not unfrequent in 
 these times of extreme civil and religious excitement, when 
 the State interfered to prevent ministers of the Church 
 of England from " disturbing, molesting or hindering" the 
 Presbyterian minister, or aiding, or abetting, or engaging 
 in " tumults or outrages " against him.* 
 
 John Bunyan held disputations with preachers of the 
 Society, in Bedford steeple-house. In one discussion of 
 this kind, Baxter tells that he "felt it to be his duty to be 
 there also." "I took the reading pew, and Pitchford's Cornet 
 and the troopers the gallery, and I alone disputed against them 
 from morning to night ; for I knew their trick, that if I had 
 gone out first they would have prated what boastful words 
 they listed when I was gone, and made the people believe 
 that they had baffled me!"f Baxter also appointed the 
 church as a place of dispute with the Quakers. } In 1641 
 a Brownist preached in St. Sepulchre's church. § 
 
 In Edwards' "Gangroena" there is abundant evidence 
 that it was, even in 1645, before the rise of the Society of 
 Friends, the custom to stand up after the preacher had 
 done, e.g., "John Hitch came to Harridge church, and 
 after John Warren, the minister, had ended his morning 
 sermon only. . . . . J. H. said that the minister had 
 preached contradictions." || Many other instances might 
 be given, to show that this practice was then becoming 
 common. "Our Brethren in London" (i.e., the Inde- 
 pendents), says Baillie,1T "are for this exercise," (i.e., the 
 
 * See first note, p. 274. t "Baxter's Autobiography," Sylvester, p. 36. \ Ibid. p. 38. 
 § " King's Pamphlets," 37-1. || " Gangroena," part i., p. 70. 
 IT "Baillie's Dissuasive," p. 175. 
 
289 
 
 exercise of prophesying), "but especially to hold a door open 
 for them to preach in parish churches where they neither are, nor 
 ever intend to be, pastors; only they preach as gifted men and 
 prophets, for the conversion of those who are to be made 
 members of their congregations."* 
 
 Baxter says there were "few of the Anabaptists that 
 have not been the opposers and troublers of the faithful 
 ministers of the land" (i.e., of the Presbyterians). "On 
 the 27th day of the ninth month, Henry Denne (the cele- 
 brated General Baptist preacher) declared the proceedings 
 at Hawson. There was mention of a promise that I should 
 go to Hawson the next First-day, and accordingly on the 
 19th day of this present month, I went thither, and on 
 the next day, it being the first day of the week, the priest 
 and chiefest men of the town sent to me to come and preach 
 in the public place (i.e., the church). Whereupon I went, 
 intending to have spoken there unto the people, but as soon 
 as I began to speak, the rude multitude gathered together, 
 and would not suffer me to speak. . . . Whereupon I 
 departed from them, and I spake in a private house." f 
 
 Edwards mentions]: that Lamb (of Bell Alley Church, of 
 the General Baptists) "preaches sometimes (when he can 
 get into pulpits) in our churches." On 5th November, 
 1644, he preached at Gracechurch, in London, "where he 
 had mighty audiences, and preached universal grace." 
 Hansard Knollys§ preached "in the churchyard when he 
 could not in the church, and getting up into the pulpits, 
 when the sermon or lecture had been ended, against the 
 will of the minister, so that there were several riots and 
 tumults by his means. He was complained against for 
 
 * See pp. 158 and 159, and especially the third note. 
 
 f The Fenstanton Baptist Church Records, General or Arminian Baptists. 
 
 J " Gangrcena," part i., p. 92. § Ibid. p. 97. 
 
 X 
 
290 
 
 this to a committee of Parliament, but he got off from that 
 committee." Kiffin handed a letter to Edwards in the 
 pulpit,* asking leave "to declare against what you say 
 when your sermon is ended." 
 
 On the 14th July, 1648, Edward Barber, a celebrated 
 General Baptist, spoke at the "parish Meeting-house of 
 Bentfinck," London. Several of the inhabitants of the 
 parish had invited Mr. Barber to come, promising that he 
 should have liberty to add to what he (Mr. Calamy) should 
 deliver, or contradict if erroneous. "I desired," says Mr. 
 Barber, "him and the rest of the audience to add some 
 few words." .... Upon which he (Calamy) desired 
 me to "forbear till he had concluded, and I might speak." 
 Mr. Barber then complains that he dealt with him, as 
 Calamy had before dealt with Mr. Kiffin, Mr. Knowles, 
 and Mr. Cox, and charged him with "coming to make 
 a disturbance in the Church of God." Mr. Barber was 
 then sadly handled by the audience, who cried, "Kill him! 
 kill him! pull him limb from limb!" and "a woman 
 scratched his face." A constable, however, interfered in 
 his favour, or he "might have been robbed or murdered." 
 Some of the audience, however, spoke kindly to him, and 
 wished him to "go to Mr. Calamy's house" and be satis- 
 fied, but Mr. Barber says that after this treatment he " was 
 satisfied that they were all anti-christian ministers." f In 
 the title Mr. Barber states, that "according to the Protestation 
 
 * " Gangroena," p. 108. 
 
 t "A Declaration and Vindication of the carriage of Mr. Edward Barber, at the 
 parish meeting-house of Benetfinck, London, Friday, 14th February, 1648. After the 
 morning exercise of Mr. Calamy was ended, wherein the pride of the ministers and 
 Babylonish carriage of the hearers is laid open, &o. ... as also the false aspersions 
 cast upon him, he doing nothing but what was according to the primitive institution, 
 and is, and ought to be, in the best reformed churches according to the Protestation 
 and Covenant." 
 
291 
 
 and Covenant," the exercise of prophesying ought to be 
 allowed by the Presbytery. 
 
 " On February 2nd, Oates his company (with some of 
 the town of that faction), when the ministers had done, 
 went up in a body (divers of them having swords), into 
 the upper part of the church (at Billericay) .... 
 and then quarrelled with the minister who preached. 
 . . . . They took occasion to speak to the people, 
 and to preach universal grace and other of their 
 erroneous doctrines for almost an hour." 
 
 "Lawrence Clarkson, a Seeker, author of the 'Pilgrimage 
 of Saints,' a ' taylor and blasphemer,' preached on the 
 Lord's-day at Bow Church, Cheapside. This was not done 
 in a corner, but in a great and full audience. There was 
 present at this sermon one member of the House of 
 Commons, besides divers other persons of quality .... 
 and yet he was never questioned, or called to account for 
 this."* 
 
 There can be no doubt that the Independents, as the 
 party in power, had a considerable influence in causing the 
 Presbyterians to concede this liberty of "prophesying" 
 after the priest had done. The Independent and Baptist 
 churches, at this period, unquestionably permitted and 
 encouraged this practice. We have alluded to the English 
 churches in Holland, and have shown that it was one of 
 their distinctive practices, and maintained not only by the 
 churches of Ainsworth,f Johnson, Kobinson, and Smyth, 
 but also by the Dutch Keformed Churches. There is a 
 large amount of evidence, to show that Fox and the 
 preachers who associated themselves with him, almost 
 uniformly attended the Independent and Baptist churches 
 
 • " Gangrcena," part ii. p. 7. t See second cote, p. 101. 
 
 X 2 
 
292 
 
 in the course of their travels, and (to use the expression in 
 a Baptist pamphlet) "claimed the right, or privilege of 
 prophesying," in the usual period allotted to both members 
 of the church and strangers. In some of these churches 
 they were received with cordiality, in some their preaching 
 was respectfully listened to, and in none do we read of 
 their being persecuted or haled out of the assemblies. In 
 some cases a question arose whether they should be heard 
 or not. The following is an account given by Morgan 
 Watkins (probably an Independent) who was present at a 
 meeting of "the people called Independents," at the house of 
 the "aforesaid Col. James." "The same morning Thomas 
 Parish came hither, and after several of the speakers had 
 spoke in the meeting, he began to declare the mysteries of 
 the kingdom of God to the meeting, in great authority and 
 power, in so much that some confessed after that their 
 flesh trembled on their bones." "Their priests* being 
 asked, after meeting, what their judgment was of the 
 stranger's testimony, they said that he spake nothing but 
 what was consonant with the Scriptures. Though some of 
 them, hearing that a man called a Quaker was to be at the 
 meeting, did conclude that they should not suffer him to 
 speak ; but one of the meeting told them that that was from 
 a bad spirit, to judge a man's testimony before they heard 
 him speak, and contrary to the order of the church of 
 Christ, and the constitution of that meeting, which was that all 
 might speak their experiences of the work of salvation, or any 
 measure of it wrought in them." f 
 
 In an important tract entitled "Ancient Truth revived, 
 
 * This implies that in addition to their being pastors of an Independent church they 
 held livings and were State ministers. 
 
 t MSS. in Devonshire House Library — " An account of the first publication of the 
 truth in and about Leominster, in the county of Hereford." 
 
293 
 
 or a true state of the ancient suffering church of Christ, 
 commonly but falsely, called Brownists, living in London 
 ai d other places of this nation," — London, 1677, which 
 shows clearly, that the most ancient branch of the In- 
 dependents still existed, and had churches in London 
 and elsewhere, we have it laid down, that "after the 
 pastor hath read some part of Holy Scripture, giving 
 the sense of the same with what else as doctrine as the 
 time shall permit, the Teacher (in each church there 
 were two officers under these names exercising the func- 
 tion now embodied in one pastor) shall deliver, and by 
 the wisdom given him, applying the same to the con- 
 sciences of the hearers. Fourthly, the men members exer- 
 cise their gifts in prophesying according to the ability given 
 them by God, by two, or three, at the most." Again (page 
 15) "so that the gifts and graces the Lord bestoweth on his 
 church may not be hid in the earth, or covered with a 
 bushel, but magnified." It is added, after stating that this 
 exercise tends to the training up young men for pastors, 
 "And thus, when God's way is taken for the fitting of men 
 in God's own time and order for the work of the ministry, 
 they need not, as many do, take a contrary way to make 
 ministers of the Gospel by human art, in the knowledge, 
 only of the tongues, as though the gifts and graces of God 
 could be purchased for money," although they admit that 
 "when God is pleased to call men of such parts, sanctified 
 by the gracious work of His Spirit, to the ministry, it may 
 bring God much glory in its place, but not that it makes 
 men fit for ministers." * 
 
 •"Baptism," it adds, "is the pouring of His Spirit upon persons, and not by 
 dipping." Water baptism is by pouring or sprinkling, and agreeth with Spiritual 
 baptism. The striking coincidence between this statement, made by a minister of a 
 Brownist church, as late as 1677, and the views of Fox, will be noticed by the reader, 
 as woll as the general practice of the exercise of prophesy in the Independent churches. 
 
294 
 
 The strength of the Independent and Baptist churches 
 lay in the development of lay preaching, and the distinction 
 between their views and those of the Presbyterians is well 
 shown in the letter of Dundas, dated 9th September, 1650, 
 to Cromwell, and in his reply. "The ministers of the 
 Scotch Kirk " are sorry they have such cause to regret that 
 "men of mere civil place and employment should usurp 
 the calling and employment of the ministry." Cromwell 
 replies, 12th September, 1650. "We look at ministers as 
 helpers of, not lords over, God's people. I appeal to their 
 consciences whether any 'person' trying their doctrine, and 
 dissenting, shall not incur the censure of ' Sectary ? ' And 
 what is this, but to deny Christians their liberty and 
 assume the infallible chair? What doth he whom we 
 would not be liken to, the Pope, do more than this ? Are 
 you troubled Christ is preached ? Is preaching exclusively 
 your function ? Where do you find in the Scriptures a 
 ground to warrant such an assertion, that preaching is ex- 
 clusively your function ? Though an approbation from 
 men hath order in it and may do well, yet he that hath no 
 better warrant than that, hath none at all. I hope He, 
 that hath ascended up on high, may give his gifts to whom 
 He pleases, and if those gifts be the seal of mission, be not 
 envious, though Eldad and Medad prophesy. You know 
 who bids us covet earnestly the best gifts, but chiefly that 
 we may prophesy, which the apostle explains there, to' be a 
 speaking to instruction, edification, and comfort; which 
 speaking, the instructed, the edified, and comforted, can 
 best tell the effect of, and say whether it is genuine."* 
 Cromwell, with his usual skill, turns the flank of the objec- 
 tion of the Presbyterian ministers to lay preaching, by 
 
 * Carlyle's "Letters of Oliver Cromwell," p. 207 to 211. 
 
295 
 
 alluding to the exercise of prophesying, which we have 
 already seen, was permitted to laymen by the First Book of 
 Discipline of the Kirk. A sentence in the previous letter 
 to Dundas, sums up the view Fox, as well as Cromwell, 
 took of the Westminster Assembly, and both the Scotch 
 and English Presbyterian ministers. "When ministers 
 pretend to a glorious reformation, and lay the foundations 
 thereof in getting to themselves worldly power, and can 
 make worldly mixtures to accomplish the same . . . they 
 may know that the Sion promised will not be built with 
 such untempered mortar." 
 
 A very large number of the Baptists' meetings may 
 generally be said to have been thrown open to Fox and 
 the early preachers of the Society of Friends. The rela- 
 tion between the Baptists and the "Children of Light," 
 as Fox's followers then called themselves, was at this 
 period more friendly than somewhat later, when Baptists 
 and Independents, by taking State maintenance, became 
 "Baptist and Independent priests," and had "Indepen- 
 dent steeple-houses;" and when many of their pastors 
 had begun to have a leaning towards the good things 
 the State had to bestow, and to hope, that in due time, 
 with a good conscience, they might enjoy them, and 
 thus make "the best of both worlds." * The Baptists 
 allowed the use of their meeting rooms, and in the 
 large number of instances mentioned in various manu- 
 scripts which have been inspected, they appear to have 
 often facilitated or desired the presence of Fox and the 
 
 * "Life of Caton," p. 26, contains an account of the welcome received at an "Inde- 
 pendent steeple-house" — "their steeple-houses." They were "sent to the House of 
 Correction ; " " had their money, inkhorns, and bibles taken from them ; were stripped, 
 had their necks and arms put in the stocks, and in that condition were " desperately 
 whipped," and afterwards " had irons and great clogs of wood laid on us ; " but even 
 here, " the chief agent in cruelty was a noted Presbyterian." 
 
296 
 
 early preachers, and even when their ministry could not 
 have been acceptable, from its strong Arminian tone, they 
 were courteously treated and no complaint appears to have 
 been made of them as intruders.* We have found no 
 evidence of any attempt on the part of the early preachers 
 to abuse the liberty granted them, or of the slightest 
 interruption of the worship. It was not uncommon for 
 the Society preachers to attend the "General Meetings" of 
 both Independents and Baptists — assemblies of a number 
 of churches, which appear to have lasted several days — and 
 at which they appear to have been welcome to preach. 
 Indeed, they occasionally heightened the interest of the 
 proceedings, by inducing their friends to adjourn to the 
 nearest church, where all parties enjoyed a pitched battle, 
 the approach of evening at last separating the combatants. 
 Among the General Baptists it was a rule, "that it shall be 
 lawful for any person to improve their gifts in the presence 
 of the congregation." f They "prophesied by turns" in 
 their own meetings, and in Featly's work, they are charged 
 not only with " defy ling our rivers with their impure 
 washings," but also, like the preachers of the Society of 
 Friends, "so defyling our pulpits with their false prophesies 
 and phanatical enthusiasms." { They held, like the 
 Society of Friends, "the damnable doctrines" "that civil 
 states, with their officers of justice, are not governors or 
 defenders of the spiritual state of worship, and that the 
 
 * See note supra, p. 292, Caton says, "I went to a steeple-house of the Indepen- 
 dents, there are many high airy spirits as ever I met with. Oh ! who is sufficient to 
 encounter with such a generation ! ! ! " He " had as much liberty among the Baptists 
 as I could desire." 
 
 t " Fenstanton Church Eecords," p. 78. 
 
 J The word " prophesies " no doubt alludes to preaching "after the priest had done." 
 Fox objected, when asked to do so, to come up into the pulpit, but such scruples 
 troubled only a section of the Baptists. 
 
297 
 
 doctrine of persecution in case of conscience, was guilty of 
 all the blood of the souls crying under the altar," and that 
 "a permission should be granted of the most Paganish, 
 Jewish, Turkish, or anti-christian consciences." In the 
 year 1645, these General Baptists, Featly tells us, were 
 guilty of similar views and practices. His account of 
 the state of things immediately preceding the rise of the 
 Society of Friends, is so characteristic, that we insert it.* 
 This outburst of lay preaching, this "clergy of laics," 
 appears to him one of the most fearful signs of the times. 
 "The apostle cries out, 'Who is sufficient for these things?' 
 but now we may say 'who is not sufficient for these 
 things ? ' Not the meanest artizan, not the illiteratest day 
 labourer, but holds himself sufficient to be a master builder 
 in Christ's church. But now, in the noontide of the 
 Gospel, such owls and bats should fly abroad everywhere, 
 and flutter in our churches . . . and not either be caught 
 and confined to their nests in barns or rotten trees, or put 
 in cages fit for such night birds. On such a day, such a 
 Brewer's clerk exerciseth (probably the eminent Baptist 
 preacher Kiffin, a man of the highest character, and fitted 
 both by his piety, ability, and success, for the service of the 
 Gospel), such a Tailor expoundeth, such a Waterman 
 teacheth." "What is coming to us," cries Featly, "if 
 cooks (with Demosthenes), instead of mincing their meat, 
 fall upon dividing of the word;" "if tailors leap up from 
 the shop-board to the pulpit, and patch up sermons out of 
 stolen shreds." 
 
 It appears to have been said, in vindication of these 
 illiterate preachers, respecting Featly and his clerical 
 friends, that the "prophets" had "become so mad" that 
 
 * " The Dipper Dipt, or the Anabaptists ducked and plunged over head and ears,' 
 &c, by Daniel Featly, D.D., London, 1651, sixth edition, originally published 1645. 
 
298 
 
 " the ass's mouth must needs he opened to reprove them ; " 
 but Featly says that " the case is different," for " there 
 the ass saw the angel, but here the angels (i.e. the regularly 
 ordained ministers) see the asses in their places ! " 
 
 The General Baptists told Featly " that they did not 
 read of any such distinction in the Word of God between 
 ^ laymen and clergymen." " God conferring gifts was a 
 sufficient calling ; "that " it was as lawful to worship God 
 in a private house, or to preach there, as in one of your 
 steeple-houses." It is important to notice the views of 
 these Arminian Baptists in reference to verbal inspiration. 
 They appear to have some connection with the views of 
 Fox, if we consider that Featly has a little overstated their 
 views. Anabaptist: " Though we cannot prove the letter to 
 be well translated, that matters not much, for the letter of 
 Scripture is not Scripture." Dr. Featly : "That is blas- 
 phemy," &c. Anabaptist : " The letter of the Word of God 
 is not Scripture without the revelation of the Spirit of God; 
 the Word revealed by the Spirit is Scripture." " How did 
 they know the Scripture to be God's word ? " they were 
 asked; and they were answered, " By experience." 
 
 We learn from Featly's work, that this General Baptist 
 held " that men have free will, not only in natural or moral, 
 but also in spiritual matters." " That they as well as 
 other Separatists held, ' that no Christian may go to law, or 
 in any case right himself by arms or violent means ' (p. 34). 
 That no Christian may lawfully take an oath; 'no, not if it 
 be required by a magistrate. ' " He complains (p. 184) of 
 their confusing the different senses in which " prophesy " is 
 spoken of in Scripture. Did they mean an " ordinary" or 
 an "extraordinary" gift? He approved of Archbishop 
 Grindal's " prophesying, but not for rude and illiterate 
 mechanics." "For these extraordinary revelations they 
 
299 
 
 pretend to, together with the miraculous gift of tongues 
 and healing, for many hundred years have failed in the 
 church." 
 
 It is important to notice this was three years before 
 Fox commenced preaching. Such being their sentiments, 
 we can readily understand how it was that the General 
 Baptists, who were at this time far the most numerous 
 portion of the Baptist churches, received Fox and his 
 friends almost as readily as they did itinerant members of 
 their own body. This was not the case among the Calvinistic 
 Baptists, as we shall presently see. 
 
 It has been represented that the preaching of the early 
 Ministers of the Society of Friends was not so much a 
 simple preaching of the Gospel to the masses,* as an effort 
 to change the opinions of gathered churches. This view 
 will not bear a close examination. " We find," to use the 
 words of four violent opponents, " no place hears so much 
 of their religion as streets and market crosses."! They 
 were wilfully misrepresented, and they strove by means of 
 their pamphlet literature, to answer, in the locality where 
 the slander was spread, these misrepresentations of the press 
 and the pulpit, and therefore we find a far more one sided 
 theology in their pamphlet literature than they really held. 
 
 There can be no doubt that not only the Society of 
 Friends, but every section of the Christian church in these 
 times, attached undue importance to its own peculiar 
 religious views, and that they lacked gentleness and 
 
 * "Question: Who are the best ministers ? Answer: They maybe said to be the 
 best ministers who convert and turn most souls to God." — A paper used as a poster 
 by Thomas Laythes, of Dailhead, in Cumberland, 1691, one of the early ministers. 
 " Our endeavour is to call people out of their sins, not in show, but in reality, as many 
 will witness." — "Answer to the Perfect Pharisee," &c, p. 29, 1653. 
 
 t " The Perfect Pharisee under Monkish Holiness," &c, by T. Weld, R. Prideaux, 
 S. Hammond, and W. Cole, ministers in Newcastle, p. 50, London, 1653. 
 
. 300 
 
 Christian charity in their treatment of those who differed 
 from them. In the times of the Civil War and the 
 Commonwealth, the spirit of Marston Moor, Naseby, and 
 Dunbar, was transferred in all its intensity to the field of 
 theological controversy. Can we wonder that they had not 
 yet attained the grace of a perfectly just and temperate 
 treatment of their theological adversaries ? For centuries 
 free religious discussion had been repressed by the dun- 
 geon, the rack, the halter, and by the fires at Smithfield 
 and elsewhere. Are we, therefore, to blame the General 
 Baptists, the Independents, and the early Friends, because 
 they loved religious liberty too well, and because they 
 dreaded the ascendency of a persecuting priesthood, who 
 sought the aid of the State simply to enforce their own 
 decrees, while they denied tlie right of the State to control 
 the intolerance of their Church ? There were, therefore, 
 sound and sufficient reasons for the position occupied by the 
 Society of Friends towards the Presbyterian clergy. Fear- 
 ful as were the sufferings and the injuries to the cause of 
 true religion, resulting from the restoration of Episcopacy 
 as the State Church, it can hardly be doubted that the 
 establishment of the Presbyterian system would have set 
 up an engine of spiritual tyranny only second to that of 
 Popery.* The excesses of Episcopacy could be controlled 
 by the State. The Presbyterians sought to set up a , 
 
 * " And except they show all the lineaments of their Government derived naturally 
 from Scripture, it will fright men's consciences and make them disclaim it for a 
 monster. For the discipline, as now contended for, is, as was the Bishop's, but 
 external, prudential, matter of form and policy ; and it is looked upon as so much the 
 more intolerable, if rigidly pressed, by how much it opens a wider gap for tyranny ; 
 because, if the Bishops made us groan under twenty-four dioceses, and but one High 
 Commission, what will become of us under almost ten thousand Presbyteries, besides 
 tbe torments of Classes Provincial, Juntos, Synods, and Assemblies." — " The Case of 
 the Kingdom stated," &c, written by an Independent, 1647, pp. 4 to 16. 
 
301 
 
 spiritual power which would have made the State the blind 
 executioner of its decrees. There can be no question that 
 Fox and his friends regarded this determined protest 
 against the establishment of the Presbyterian church as a 
 part of their duty as preachers of the Gospel. They believed 
 the Christian Keligion did not require the worldly props by 
 which it was then thought needful to support it. They 
 were men who were profoundly convinced that the risen 
 Saviour was with His true Church. They condemned none 
 whom they thought showed marks of His Spirit, and if they 
 were at times mistaken, can we wonder if the ruin of their 
 bodies in prison, and the plunder of their property, warped 
 their judgment ? 
 
 There are innumerable proofs that their preaching 
 was addressed to the great masses of the people, 
 and exercised a spiritual power similar to that of the 
 Wesleys and Whitefield. They also used the expedient of 
 what we should now call " Kevival " and " Camp " Meet- 
 ings, to arouse the careless, and stir up mere professors 
 of religion, to the conviction of its spiritual reality. 
 Occasionally this was carried to an extent, the wisdom 
 of which may be doubted. It excited public attention 
 in those times, in a way which would now attract but 
 little notice, after the experience the religious world 
 has since had of such meetings, both in England and 
 America. 
 
 In 1653, a meeting was held at'Malton, at which 200 
 persons " met to wait upon the Lord," and " did continue," 
 writes Kichard Farnsworth to Margaret Fell,* " three or 
 four days together, and did scarce part day or night. I 
 was with them. Twice the mighty power of the Lord was 
 
 * Swarthmore MSS. 
 
302 
 
 made manifest. Almost all the room was shaken."* So 
 great was the impression made at Malton, that "the men 
 of Malton burnt their ribbons and silk, and other fine 
 commodities, because they might not be abased by pride." f 
 Their early preachers preached Bible in hand. J The 
 sum of their preaching was, according to the account 
 given of it in an ancient manuscript, that while in Adam 
 all died, "all were concluded under sin; the grace of 
 God, which bringeth salvation, hath appeared unto all 
 men," without exception. That Christ, "who tasted 
 death for every man," did also "enlighten every man." 
 That this light, which shineth in the heart, would give 
 to all men "the knowledge of the glory of God in the 
 face of Jesus Christ." God had not only spoken to us by 
 His Son, 1650 years ago, but "now speaketh to people by 
 His Son from Heaven." That "He gives the knowledge 
 how Christ died for our sins, and is risen again for our 
 justification, and washeth, and cleanseth His people with 
 His blood." That "after they do believe, they are sealed 
 with the Spirit of promise, and know that Christ the 
 substance is come, and dwelleth in His people, by His 
 Spirit." § They held that the whole ceremonial law had 
 been abolished, and that Christianity is not a religion of 
 ceremonies. That Christ, by one offering, "hath perfected 
 
 * "Whether, when about Malton there are towards 200 or 300 neglected their call- 
 ings, young and old, to compare notes of their entranced madness, it concerns not a 
 Church, nay, a commonwealth, if it were no more than pagan, to look to it and pre- 
 vent the growth of further mischief." — " The Querers' and Quakers' Cause at Second 
 Hearing," London, 1653, pp. 44, 39 and 40. 
 
 t Ibid. 
 
 J "Priest Mousall, that day in Drayton churchyard, out of fury, struck Eichard 
 Farnsworth's Bible out of his hand." — "The Spiritual Man Judgeth all Things," 1656. 
 
 § ' ' How the Lord, by His Spirit, did raise up Friends to declare His Everlasting 
 Gospel and Truth, and how it Spread," &c, from MS. Devonshire House Library. 
 
303 
 
 for ever them that are sanctified,"* and "renews them up 
 to the image of God, which man and woman had before 
 they fell." . . . " Therefore all men are to look unto 
 Him, and all that have received Him are to walk in Him, 
 the Life, the Substance, the First and the Last, the Kock 
 of Ages, the Foundation of many generations." f They 
 used rough-and-ready illustrations in their preaching, and 
 spoke plain truths to plain people, and "thundered" every- 
 where against sin, appealing to men's consciences in a way 
 which Latin and Greek quotations, and elaborate sermons 
 in the dry Puritan style could never do. 
 
 The views of Fox on the Atonement are thus expressed 
 in his journal, and show that he held clear views upon this 
 fundamental point, in 1645, when twenty-one years of age, 
 before he commenced his career as a preacher. "This 
 priest Stevens asked a question, viz., Why Christ cried out 
 upon the Cross, ' My God ! my God ! why hast thou forsaken 
 me ? and why He said, ' If it be possible, let this cup pass 
 from me; yet not my will, but thine, be done?' I told 
 him, at that time the sins of all mankind were upon Him, 
 and their iniquities and transgressions, with which He was 
 wounded, which He was to bear, and be an offering for, as 
 He was Man, but died not, as He was God. So that He 
 died for all men, tasting death for every man ; he was an 
 offering for the sins of the whole world. This I spoke, 
 being at that time in a manner sensible of Christ's suffer- 
 ings. The priest said it was a good full answer, and such 
 an one as he had not heard." { Fox wrote, in 1677, a 
 
 * "Being sanctified" (see Alford) in loc. t "Fox's Journal," 1666. 
 
 \ There has been an impression produced by some of Fox's utterances, that he did not 
 hold the doctrine of "justification by faith only," but conceived that men were partly 
 "justified by works." The tract to which we have referred will entirely remove this 
 impression. We add the following quotation from a reply to a person who appeared 
 
304 
 
 tract entitled, "A Testimony concerning Justification, and 
 Whom Christ Justifies ; and in What, and Imputed Kight- 
 eousness to What and to Whom;"* which is, in substance, 
 as full, clear, and scriptural as anything which John Wesley 
 wrote on this subject. In this tract he testifies that "God 
 justifies the ungodly in the faith which gives the victory over tJie 
 ungodliness. "Christ died for the ungodly; not," he says, 
 "that they should live ungodly and unjustly all their life long, 
 but that they should live to Him that died for them, and 
 walk in Him that is holy and just; who turns them from their 
 ungodliness, and takes away their sins; for Christ died for 
 all, Jews and Gentiles being all gone astray. So He died 
 for the ungodly when they were without strength. And they 
 have no Light, nor Life, nor Faith, nor Grace, nor Truth, 
 nor Strength, but from Him that hath died for them, and 
 shed His blood for them." 
 
 There was nothing, perhaps, which the early preachers 
 denounced more than hypocrisy. They upheld a standard 
 of thorough-going Christian truthfulness, and the carrying out 
 the spirit of Christianity in daily conduct. They recom- 
 mended people to use their Bibles, "not to dispute by, but 
 to live by." The uncompromising manner in which they 
 exposed the inconsistency of an age, when the outward 
 garb and phraseology of religion were the fashion, could 
 not fail to procure them hosts of enemies. The purity of 
 their morals, and the strict integrity of their lives, were 
 
 to bold such views. It is taken from an original copy preserved in the Swarthmore 
 collection, endorsed in George Fox's handwriting, "this professor ran into unclean- 
 ness." " George Fox, to E. Lukes of Upper Kellet, 1652 — ' Friend, thou wast speaking 
 of being justified by works; alack, for thee! thy works will never justify thee in the 
 sight of God, nor make but for the fire." 
 
 * This has become rare ; the only copy seen by the Author, is in the collection of 
 F. Fry, of Bristol. 
 
305 
 
 fully "admitted by their adversaries, but were considered to 
 have a Satanic origin.* 
 
 Men might denounce the doctrine of the fierce Indepen- 
 dent, or the Baptist, but in these times it was dangerous to 
 go too far ; and the preacher, who had the high praises of 
 God in his mouth, had a two-edged sword in his hand, and 
 when the Presbyterian parsons denounced woes upon them, 
 they laid their hands on their swords in the very churches. 
 With the "Quakers" it was otherwise, and no calumny was 
 too gross to pass current respecting them.f But if we 
 consider the natural opposition of the human heart to an 
 earnest, spiritually-minded, practical, and aggressive Chris- 
 tianity, and the position which they took, of determined 
 opposition to the interests of a newly constituted clergy 
 sitting uneasily in possessions obtained and held by the 
 sword, and added to this, the offence given to the judi- 
 cial element of the Commonwealth and Kestoration, by 
 the refusal to take civil oaths — their peculiarities of lan- 
 guage, and their disuse of the customary titles of society 
 in address, we shall hardly wonder that they had no friends. 
 They sorely roused the intolerance of the age, but those 
 whose sentiments are most opposed to them, will admit 
 that many of their principles and doctrines, once denounced 
 as the doctrines of hell, have been since declared, by the 
 consent of the Christian world, to be the heavenly and 
 beneficent principles of the Gospel. 
 
 The general character of the "priests" testified against 
 by Fox, cannot be justly estimated by accepting Baxter's 
 statement respecting them. Perhaps there is no point 
 
 * See "Broadmead Eecords," pp. 42, 43, and in many pamphlets of the times. 
 
 t A comparison of the calumnies to which the early Wesleyans were subjected in 
 calmer times, will remove the impression that in some way all this abuse had been 
 merited. — See Tyerman's "Life of Wesley," passim. 
 
806 
 
 in which Baxter manifests himself a more thorough- 
 going partisan, than in his attachment to the Presbyterian 
 ministry. His extreme dislike to that party of the Inde- 
 pendents and Baptists, and other sectaries, who, with the 
 Society of Friends protested against the imposition of this 
 new and intolerant ministry upon the country, renders him 
 a prejudiced witness. The Independents whom he praises, 
 appear to be those " who were fit for the service of the 
 churches." The Independents and Baptists who remained 
 faithful to their principles, and conscientiously refused to 
 partake of the State maintenance, were those whom he 
 decried and (however honestly) misrepresented. Thus the 
 Presbyterian ministry to a large extent, appropriated the 
 plunder which was mainly won by the valour of the Inde- 
 pendents and Baptists, of whom by far the largest section 
 remained faithful to their principles. The unanimous 
 testimony of " the Friends " respecting the character of the 
 Presbyterian ministry of the Commonwealth, has been too 
 much set aside by historians. It was the testimony of men 
 who had occupied important positions — men of great in- 
 telligence and irreproachable character, and who were not 
 interested in obtaining a share of the benefices of England — and 
 will, we think, when the subject is fairly investigated, 
 greatly moderate the indiscriminate praise which has 
 been extended to them, mainly upon the evidence of 
 their friends. It will be seen, if the views of the much 
 abused " Sectaries " are carefully and candidly examined, 
 that " actually their enthusiasms," if well seen into, were 
 not foolish, but " wise." (it is well to take Carlyle's advice, 
 "By no means to credit the wide- spread report that these 
 seventeenth-century Puritans were superstitious, crack- 
 brained persons, given up to enthusiasm, the most part 
 of them . . . the minor part being cunning men, 
 
307 
 
 who knew how to assume the dialect of the others, and 
 thereby as skilful 'Machiavels,' to dupe them." " This is a 
 wide-spread report, but an untrue one." " He will be wise, 
 to believe these Puritans do mean what they say, and to try 
 unimpeded to discover what it is; gradually a very stu- 
 pendous phenomenon may rise on his astonished eye, a 
 practical world based on a belief in God." *j 
 
 " Carlyle's Letters," vol. i., p. 02. 
 
 Y 2 
 
CHAPTEK XIII. 
 
 Evangelistic Work of the Preachers in connection 
 with Fox, at Bristol. Physical effects produced by 
 their Preaching similar to those produced since 
 among the wesleyans and independents. another 
 account of the rise of " quakerism " at bristol. 
 The success of the Preachers in influencing 
 
 " PROFANE " PEOPLE. " THE UPSTART LOCUST DoC- 
 
 trine " is found to produce faithfulness, honesty, 
 and Truthfulness. " Public" and "Ketired" Meet- 
 ings. Kecords of the Church at Bristol. 
 
 We shall now endeavour to give an idea of the nature of 
 the evangelistic labour of the preachers in connection with 
 Fox, by first turning our attention to Bristol, the second 
 commercial city and port in the kingdom at that period. 
 We shall afterwards allude to some points of great interest 
 in the history of the Society of Friends, which will place 
 the nature of the movement in a point of view from which 
 it has not hitherto been contemplated. 
 
 Two able ministers took in hand this important city, 
 John Audland and John Camm.* Let us hear their own 
 account of the christian work in which they were engaged.! 
 "There is here (at Bristol) a great work and large fields to 
 
 * We almost invariably find the preachers of the Society preaching in couples, and 
 the analogy of this arrangement to the "Pastor" and "Teacher" of the Independent 
 and Baptist churches of the time, who were then favoured with at least two sermons, 
 cannot fail to strike the reader. 
 
 t Extracted from a letter of John Camm to George Fox, 1654 (probably September). 
 
309 
 
 labour in. We have here in Bristol, most commonly 3000 
 to 4000 at a meeting. The priests and magistrates of the 
 city begin to rage, but the soldiers (of the Commonwealth) 
 keep them down; for the Governor of the Castle is not 
 against us, and the Captain of the Royal Fort is absolutely 
 convinced, and his wife loves us dearly.* And many 
 captains and great ones of the city are convinced, and do 
 believe in us, and that we are of God ; and all within ten 
 miles of the city round about, the people is very much 
 desirous after Truth. . . . Yea, at any point (to which) 
 we come, we can have 400, or 500, or even 1000 at any 
 place we come. We have many friends in many towns 
 about, who are honest and true in their measures, and 
 eminent amongst men, so that we have many places in the 
 country about, where we can set up a standard and have 
 gathered meetings (i.e., established churches), and ice hit 
 some every day we shoot, for 'our bow abides in strength/ 
 ♦ . , We much desired John Story and John Wilkinson 
 to have come this way ; here is great and gallant service. 
 It is the day of the Lord's gathering. We shall leave it to 
 thee (N.B. to Fox) and their freedom. . . . Thou may 
 see the work; it is as great as I say, and likely to be more." 
 The said John Story and John Wilkinson we shall have 
 again to mention, as sore troublers of the peace of the new 
 Society at a later period. Audland had, prior to this, on 
 the 12th of July, paid a visit to this city, and in con- 
 junction with Thomas Airey, visited the Baptist church in 
 Broadmead, and the Independent church in the Pithay. 
 They also preached among "a Seeking people" (i.e., a \ 
 congregation of 'Seekers'), "who kept one day in the 
 
 * i.e. Captain Watson and Captain Beal, the chief commanders of the garrison and 
 Royal Fort, "became Quakers," p. 48. " Sathan Enthroned in his chair of Pestilence, 
 or Quakerism in its Exaltation," by Ralph Farmer, London, 1657. 
 
310 
 
 week in fasting and prayer, not tasting anything; and 
 before the day ended there might be twenty of them 
 praying, men and women, and sometimes children." 
 These people were "waiting for the visitation of God, and 
 His day of redemption." 
 
 Audland and Camm paid another visit in September. 
 Their first public meeting was held in a field close by 
 Broadmead, called Earlsmead, where Audland preached 
 a sermon to the assembled multitudes, "lifting up his 
 voice like a trumpet,"* to all those who were "in the 
 Fall," "separated from God" (of which among the Koyalist 
 rabble there were we may be quite sure, from contemporary 
 history, a great many). To these he "opened the way of 
 life," in "the mighty power of God," with such effect, that 
 they were "seized in their soul," and "pricked at their 
 heart;" and "some fell on the ground and foamed at the 
 mouth, while others cried out, while the sense of their 
 states of sin was opened to them." Meetings were held 
 every day, the people followed the preachers everywhere, 
 so that "every day was like one long meeting." People 
 called upon the ministers to speak with them privately, 
 "before they got up," and they were at work "from six 
 o'clock in the morning, till eleven o'clock, or even one 
 o'clock, at night." f 
 
 * " A Testimony to the Glorious Morning of the Day of Inexpressible Visitation of 
 the Love of God to the City of Bristol," by Charles Marshall, 1689. 
 
 t " Swarthmore papers." — Camm and Audland, Letter from Bristol, to Burough and 
 Howgill, in London. — ' ' The places of meeting were too strait, and the assemblies in the 
 fields were multiplied to two, three, nay, to near four thousand people of all sorts, 
 ranks, ages, and sexes ; some of them as eminent as any in that city, in that which is 
 called godliness, became obedient to the Truth, whose minds being turned to the Lord, 
 witnessed the power and life of Jesus, and redemption within. . . . The priests 
 were exceeding moved. The new Society asked the Mayor, &c, to try them by the 
 Scriptures." See " The Cry of Blood," by G. Bishop and three others, London, 
 1656. 
 
311 
 
 The early preachers of the Society were eminently suc- 
 cessful when they preached to the rude multitude. Fox 
 anticipated Wesley and Whitfield in his application of field 
 preaching to the spreading of the Gospel, and we see all 
 the features of the great Methodist revival both in the 
 character and gifts of the preachers, the multitudes who 
 listened to them, the powerful impressions produced, and 
 the entire change of character which was permanently 
 effected. The physical effects which are here noticed, were 
 precisely the same as those which appeared 73 years later 
 at Bristol, under John Wesley's preaching. It was here 
 that Wesley tells us he "submitted to be more vile, and 
 proclaimed in the highways the glad tidings of salvation, 
 speaking from a little eminence in a ground adjoining to 
 the city, to about 3,000 persons." "The scripture on which 
 I spoke was this (is it possible any one should be ignorant 
 that it is fulfilled in every true minister of Christ ?) ' The 
 spirit of the Lord is upon me, because He hath anointed 
 me to preach the Gospel to the poor,'" &c. It was at 
 Bristol, that "one that stood by cried aloud, as in the 
 agonies of death; a young man was suddenly seized with a 
 violent trembling all over, and in a few minutes sunk down 
 to the ground." Sometimes Wesley's "voice could scarcely 
 be heard amid the groans and cries." "They dropped on 
 every side as thunderstruck." One of the peculiar features 
 of these phenomena, was the shaking and trembling,* and 
 we have it recorded, that at Bristol, a Quaker who was not 
 a little displeased at "the dissimulation of these creatures," 
 "dropped down as thunderstruck," and cried aloud, "now I 
 know that thou art a prophet of the Lord." f He could 
 
 * Southey's "Life of Wesley," vol. i., chap. vii. "Wesley's Journal," passim. 
 flbid, 179, vol. i., Conference Edition. 
 
312 
 
 hardly have been aware that the Church of which he was a 
 member, in that very place was raised up under preaching 
 which produced similar effects. A vivid and life-like 
 narrative of the conduct of the early preachers, when these 
 physical manifestations occurred under their preaching, 
 which will compare very closely with similar accounts in 
 " Wesley's Journal," is given in a rare tract, by an opponent 
 of the new Society, which was published as early as 1653.* 
 ilfter giving a fearful and highly coloured account of these 
 manifestations, which the writer compares to "epilepsy" or 
 "apoplexy," he adds, they "lie grovelling on the earth, and 
 struggling as if for life. . . . The speaker, when any 
 fall into this fit, will say to the rest, 'Let them alone, 
 trouble them not, the Spirit is now struggling with (the) 
 flesh; if the Spirit overcome, it will be joy in the morn- 
 ing,' &c, and when they have said a few words to this 
 effect, they go on with their speaking. . . . Sometimes 
 they carry their wretched patients into beds that are near 
 them, and let them lie till their fit is over." The writer 
 adds, "I heartily believe these quakings to be diabolical 
 raptures." The Friends appear to have treated the mani- 
 festations very rationally, and occasionally administered a 
 cordial, or medicine of some kind; and this is commented 
 upon in the tracts of the times as a circumstance of the 
 utmost mystery, and a proof of "sorcery." f The preachers 
 were, as a matter of course, required strictly to account for 
 these " tremblings," &c, and on the same principle as their 
 adversaries turned to the Bible to find an explanation 
 of everything, they confidently did the same, and found, 
 that as Moses " quaked," David " roared," and Jeremiah 
 
 * " A Brief Narrative of the Irreligion of the Northern Quakers," London, 1653. 
 t In one tract it is likened to " the water the Pythian she-priests drank of " I 
 
313 
 
 " trembled," there was nothing in them which the children 
 of God had not at times experienced, and it was then pro- 
 claimed that they had, so to speak, seriously adopted these 
 physical manifestations as their own. 
 
 For an account of these hysterical fits in one of the 
 Independent churches, we are informed in the "Early 
 History of the Independent Church at Both well,"* Mr. 
 Davis, the pastor, was charged with the " Black Art," it 
 appeared, by some of his brethren. At the churches at 
 Kimbolton and Wellingborough these fits also appeared, 
 when the "affections" of the hearers "were most power- 
 fully touched with any truth they heard." Under Jona- 
 than Edwards' preaching, in New England, something of 
 the kind also occurred. When we recollect that these 
 manifestations were attributed to Satanic agency in the 
 time of the Wesleys, we shall not be surprised to find in 
 those earlier times, they were considered to be very striking 
 proofs of Quakerism having a similar origin. 
 
 Modern medical science regards these physical mani- 
 festations as simply arising from the excitement of the 
 nervous centres, under the influence of strong appeals to 
 the emotions. The same effects are, as a matter of fact, 
 produced among heatliens as well as Christians. The 
 irritation of certain nervous centres can be produced by 
 the influence of fear, remorse, or any passion, as easily as 
 by a probe or needle. The results differ according to 
 different physical temperaments, and may take the form of 
 epilepsy, mania, melancholy, convulsions, hysteria or trance. 
 To say that Wesley or Audland, or any other preacher of 
 the Gospel, was responsible for these results because he 
 appeals powerfully to all the motives which influence the 
 
 * By N. Glass, pp. 85, 86, and 87. 
 
314 
 
 human mind in a matter of so much importance as 
 religion, would be most unjust ; but with a full knowledge 
 that these physical manifestations are symptoms of nervous 
 disease — and disease, too, which is capable of being propa- 
 gated from one person to another by sympathy — it is most 
 important to avoid long protracted and exciting religious 
 meetings. The experience of Wesley was, that the real 
 religious benefit produced was generally in inverse ratio to 
 the religious and physical excitement. 
 
 We have, in the records of the Baptist Church at Broad- 
 mead (pp. 42-51), a most interesting contemporary account 
 of the preaching of Audland and Camm. The Baptist 
 Church, sober-minded and excellent christian men of strong 
 Calvinistic sentiments, were shocked by the irregular 
 proceedings of these field preachers. "Their dangerous 
 prodigious doctrines 'took' with some ignorant people that 
 were not well acquainted with the sound principles of 
 religion," and some others "who had never yielded up 
 themselves to the Lord, in His ways, to walk in the power 
 of the truths they knew." If we bear in mind that 
 Audland was, before he joined Fox, "one of the greatest 
 and most eloquent "Independent" preachers in the north 
 of England,"* a man of good family and excellent educa- 
 tion, that he was invited before he became connected 
 with the Society, to preach in Churches, precisely as Fox 
 was invited, and that he was a most pious and devoted 
 christian man, we shall gain greater instruction from the 
 narrative. Edward Terrill, who wrote this account, was also 
 an "elder" of the Baptist church, engaged pretty con- 
 stantly in preaching the gospel. Under the feelings excited 
 by controversy, and by the fact that out of 79 members 
 
 * "Evans' Memoirs of Audland," Philadelphia, 1811, p. 47G. 
 
315 
 
 composing the Baptist church in Broadmead, no fewer than 
 19 left the church to join the Society established by 
 Audland and Camm, and by the unquestionable success of 
 the itinerant preachers, Terrill thus accounts for the rise 
 of the Society of Friends. " Satan, seeing the abundance 
 of light of reformation in this nation, envying the progress 
 of the doctrine of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, 
 justification freely by His Grace, he transformed himself 
 into an angel of light, and made use of Popish Jesuits to 
 creep abroad, up and down in England. Under the guise 
 of professors of Truth, they spread about many damnable 
 errors and heresies, beguiling some unstable professors. 
 Thereby Satan deceived many 'profane people."* ''These 
 were deluded to embrace their upstart notions of Quaker- 
 ism, under a pretence of a great degree of holiness, by 
 hearkening to the 'Light' within, which they called Christ, 
 laying aside the manhood of our blessed Kedeemer."f 
 "Whereas that Light is but the Light of nature, which in 
 
 * The mission of early Quakerism being specially to "profane people," the irreligious 
 masses, who had been to a great degree neglected. In the church of Broadmead, it is 
 evident that tbe members were generally respectable tradesmen and domestic servants. 
 A. Parker writes, eighth and ninth month, 1659, after being three weeks up and down in 
 Bedfordshire and Buckinghamshire, to Fox thus : " Many sweet and precious meetings 
 I have had, life and love is springing up, and the presence of the Lord is much mani- 
 fested, which oftentimes melts my heart and draws forth my love unto the poor and 
 needy." 
 
 t This misapprehension is an instance of how a preacher, by insisting on a vital 
 truth, which he conceives to have been misunderstood by his audience, is sometimes 
 taken to deny other truths equally important. The substitution of an inward for 
 an outward Christ, was certainly no part of Fox's teaching, although there were reli- 
 gionists, both at that period and previously, who denied the historical Christ. (See 
 "Fenstanton Records," p. 45). These have been confused with the Friends. Some 
 of the new Society were undoubtedly converts from the Banters, and some of them 
 expressed themselves in a way which was evidently unsatisfactory, and ambiguous to 
 the Fenstanton Church. To represent "Christ's dying on the cross," to be "a mere 
 history and a shadow," is not the doctrine held by any of the early Friends from the 
 earliest date, whereas it is to be found everywhere in the writings of the Banters. 
 My friend Dr. Underhill concurs in this view. 
 
316 
 
 common is planted in all mankind, the same with that the 
 heathens and hlackamores have, and the remotest Indians, 
 which know not Christ nor never heard of Him; and they 
 omit the Light of the Word of the Lord, and the Light of 
 God's Spirit, proceeding from the Father by the "Word or 
 Holy Scripture. Thus Smoke out of the Bottomless Pit 
 arose, and the Locust Doctrine came forth, as it is 
 written!!"* Rev. ix. 2, 3, 4. 
 
 Dennis Hollister, who had sat in Parliament for the city 
 of Bristol, was a member of this Church, and it appears, 
 had " sucked in some principles of this upstart locust 
 doctrine, came home from London with his heart full of 
 discontent and his head full of poisonous new notions. . . . 
 About the time of his notions, there came to Bristol two 
 men of strange principles (John Audland and Thomas 
 Airey), and thrust themselves into the meetings of the 
 church, and would put themselves forward to speak in their 
 tone, judging and condemning all that did not as they did; 
 a spirit the church was not acquainted with, nor with their 
 doctrines of devils." It will be observed that there is no 
 complaint of their improper or disorderly conduct, in 
 putting themselves forward to speak, only that the Broad- 
 mead church did not approve their doctrines ; and it will be 
 seen also, that at first the dangerous character of their 
 doctrines was not perceived by these good people. "And 
 these persons Dennis received into his house, entertained 
 
 * We may fairly infer that these good people were greatly stumbled at the then, new 
 and strange doctrine, that " Christ died for the sins of the whole world." Wesley and 
 Fletcher held the same doctrine, and answered the objection "but if the heathen can be 
 saved without the Gospel, what need is there of the Christian dispensation?" thus: 
 Answer I. "None of them were ever saved without a beam of internal Light of the 
 Gospel, which is preached in (EV) every creature under heaven," Col. i. 2, 3. — (Fletcher's 
 " Checks," vol. i. p. 53, Conference Edition). They held, with Wesley, thai "in every 
 nation, he that feareth God and worketh righteousness (according to the Light that he 
 had) is accepted with Him. (Ibid). 
 
317 
 
 them, and closed in with their doctrine." It seems very 
 probable that in this account, the second visit of Audland 
 and Camm in September is alluded to, as well as the 
 visit in July.* They were not at first believed to be 
 persons "walking in a spirit of delusion, for they came in 
 such a guise of outward holiness, they so transformed 
 themselves, that as our Saviour foretold, ' if it were possible 
 they would deceive the very Elect,' under a pretence of 
 living in the Spirit, and abandoning forms respect of 
 persons, as Matt. xxiv. 24, 26, saying, 'Christ is in the 
 secret chamber/ that is, within only in the heart, the Light 
 within, the finest thread the Papists could spin." Here 
 follows, apparently, a refutation of some portion of their 
 sermons, and this instructive account proceeds, " Thus, they 
 coming as foretold, they were not known, but afterwards they 
 were called by the name of 'Quakers,' from people's 
 shaking and quaking that received them and their doctrine, 
 and then they were fixed to their opinion after such a fit 
 upon them (!) Thus this damnable doctrine, even denying 
 the Lord that bought them, promoted by the Jesuits, and 
 assisted by evil spirits from the devil, was founded ! " The 
 documental proof follows, which turned out to be entirely 
 false, and the account proceeds : "For divers persons were 
 seen in this city, when hearing (of) them, to be taken in 
 such a condition of their bodies, that they would fall down 
 upon the earth, and wallowing upon the ground, would 
 foam at the mouth, like as we read in Mark ix. 20, and 
 Luke ix. 39, by which their foaming it is evident it was not 
 the Spirit of God, but the spirit of devils that helped the 
 fomentors, Jesuits and Papists, in carrying on this work." 
 Here we learn the real origin of the nick-name of 
 
 * " Broadmead Kecords," p. 44. 
 
318 
 
 "Quakers." In consequence of their successful adoption 
 of field preaching to "profane people," a very powerful 
 impression was produced, not on themselves but on their 
 converts.* 
 
 The Calvinistic Baptist churches do not appear to have 
 been very energetic in the work of the evangelization of the 
 common people; they consisted of little companies of 
 respectable godly people, gathered from the Presbyterian 
 worship, into what they deemed a more scriptural form of 
 church discipline, and gradually became convinced of the 
 importance and scriptural sanction of immersion. The 
 early preachers of the Society of Friends appealed to the 
 number of persons they converted, as a proof of their being 
 true Gospel ministers. One of them, having said that "he 
 never came to a place but he was received, and converted 
 some in it," is told by a Calvinistic Baptist, that under the 
 preaching of Christ at Corazin and Bethsaida "they re- 
 pented not ! "* In the Westmoreland petition to Parliament, 
 "the physical effects which follow their preaching," it was 
 said, " did exceedingly savour of sorcery . . . swellings, 
 quakings, roarings, foamings." "None of the Saints of 
 old," they were told, "did ever foam in their tremblings," 
 and "you deny no part of the charge, but blasphemy and 
 sorcery." 
 
 * It will be found that this is quite consistent with the account given by Fox, and 
 that it is questionable whether there is any reliable evidence of the early preachers 
 shaking under the force of enthusiastic emotion, while there is much evidence of their 
 preaching causing evil men to "tremble at the Word of the Lord." * 
 
 t "The Quakers Quaking: A Tract to the Baptist Churches, to warn them against 
 Quaking Temptations," by Jeremiah Ives. 
 
 • • " Gough's History," p. 96, vol. i. Page 85, or 1650 of Journal ; also Sewel's History, pp. 32 and 83, or 
 1650.— " That there is no evidence whatever for the statement in Neal, describing Fox as having a 'fit of 
 trembling.'" This has been admitted in Dr. Toulmin's Edition of Neal. 
 
319 
 
 Fortunately these were merely temporary effects, there 
 were other and permanent results of their preaching.* 
 To use Fox's words, but "when people came to have ex- 
 perience of Friends' honesty and faithfulness, and found 
 that their yea was yea, and their nay was nay, and that 
 they kept to a word in their dealings,! and that they would 
 not cozen and cheat them, but that if they sent a child to 
 their shops for anything they were as well used as if 
 they had come themselves, the lives and conversations of 
 Friends did preach, and reached the witness of God, in 
 the people. Then things altered so, that all the inquiry 
 was, "where was a draper, or shopkeeper, or tailor, or 
 shoemaker, or any other tradesman that was a Quaker ? " J 
 There can be no doubt, that whether these poor people were 
 able or not, to express in accurate theological terms the 
 nature of the change which was wrought in them, their 
 enemies being judges, it existed, and they were (they said) 
 "turned from darkness to light;" "whereas I was blind now 
 I see." This change, some of the bigoted religionists of 
 the day found as difficult to account for, as the Pharisees did 
 
 * " But notwithstanding all that was acted against us and spoken, many hundreds of 
 the honest and sober people owned us, and also many rude and ungodly persons were 
 converted to the Truth. I say many hundreds, in two years time, were brought to the 
 knowledge of the Lord, and to own us, all which time we laboured and travelled in 
 patience, giving up ourselves to live or die, and to all manner of sufferings and 
 reproaches, and had trials that we might fulfil faithfully what we were called unto ; the 
 Lord never forsook us, but His wisdom, love, life, and presence increased in us and 
 with us ; " 1652 to 1654. " Edward Burough's Autobiography," in his Works, 1672. 
 
 t It has been stated by Miss Whately, of Cairo, that we owe the system of fixed prices, 
 which now obtains in England, as opposed to the system of bargaining, to George Fox. 
 Without in any way invalidating this view, the author thinks it may be traced as one 
 of the distinctive doctrines of the ancient Baptists, in the time of Luther. See MSS. 
 in Lambeth Palace Library, " Codex Tennisoniani," 682. This has been the practice 
 among the Mennonites from the earliest period. 
 
 J " Fox's Journal," 1653. 
 
320 
 
 the miracle performed on the man who was born blind, 
 described in John's Gospel.* 
 
 The number of the members of the Baptist Church in 
 Broadmead, on "the ninth day of this Ninth Month, 1679, 
 was forty-two brethren and one hundred and eight sisters, 
 and six 'under discipline' — total one hundred and fifty 
 six." f We have distinct evidence that there were at least 
 seven hundred members belonging to the Society -of Friends, 
 in Bristol, in the year 1658. { We may gain some clue 
 to the numbers of attenders at a later period, from the 
 
 * It is very noteworthy, that in the records of the Broadmead Church, although they 
 are charged with "brutish deportment to magistrates," &c, there is not the slightest 
 charge of the interruption of ministers and public worship. They have many grievous 
 things laid to their charge ; among others, the deposition of George Cowleshay, of the 
 city of Bristol, ironmonger, to prove that they are Jesuits, and, as we have before seen, 
 Baxter was carried away by "that Bedlam fancy," as Henry Denne called it, to believe 
 that Quakerism was a deeply laid scheme of the Pope. He declares that "Franciscan 
 friars and other Papists, and its like, are the very soul of all these horrible delusions." 
 To the terror of the Broadmead Church, the Friends printed " small paper books," 
 which " further showed that it was the design of Satan carried on by Papists also." 
 Also we are told that " an evil spirit went along with doctrine, and had power over 
 some, by their speakers looking upon them ! " Dennis Holhster would hardly seem to 
 have been a valuable acquisition to the new Society, and the character given him in the 
 Broadmead records seems to have been fully justified. He published a most violent 
 pamphlet,* in which he denies that he ever said " the Bible was the plague of England ; " 
 and that excellent christian man, Thomas Ewin, the pastor of the church in Broadmead, 
 answers him, and shows a more excellent spirit. The sweeping character, however, of 
 the new movement, stumbled him, and he asks.f "Are you not joined with all the 
 Papists, Atheists, Banters, and ungodly rabble of the world, in this one design of the 
 devil to break in pieces the Church of Christ in England?" 
 
 t " Broadmead Records," p. 419. 
 
 J "Rabshakeh's Outrage Reproved; a Whip for William Grigg of Bristol;" London, 
 1658. Page 15, " Dost thou not know that there are many more than 700 of the people 
 called Quakers in and about the city of Bristol?" He says "not one" of the 700 was 
 concerned in Naylor's proceedings. See p. 425 of this work. 
 
 * " The Skirts of the Whore Discovered," p. 18. 
 
 t" The Church of Christ in Bristol Recovering her Vail," &c, 1651, by Thomas Ewin. Hollister replies to 
 this, " The Harlot's Vail Removed," &c. He declares that he and his fellow members of the " little parlia- 
 ment," did not " eat the bread of the people," but " were willing to spend, and be spent, in the service 
 of our country, according to the will of God, with our Bibles in our hands." 
 
321 
 
 language used in a letter written on 24th November, 1660, 
 by E. Ellsworth, addressed to Sir E. Nicholas. Speaking 
 generally of Quakers, Anabaptists, and others, he says, 
 " These, I had almost said, monsters of men, with us are, 
 yea more numerous than in all the West of England; and 
 here they all centre, and have their meetings at all seasons 
 till nine o'clock at night, and later, sometimes about 1,000 
 or 1,200 at a time, to the great affrighting of this city."* 
 It is obvious that all these congregations did not assemble 
 at one time, and the whole evidence seems to point 
 to a very large attendance at the meeting-houses of the 
 Friends; indeed, there seems every evidence, from the 
 records still preserved in that meeting, that not only was 
 their "great" meeting-house crowded to the galleries,]: but 
 that occasionally the yard or alley outside was filled with 
 eager listeners, and there appears to have been for some 
 period the public meeting outside the meeting-house, and 
 a " private," or " retired meeting" inside. § 
 
 In a Minute, dated 12th July, 1678, these "retired 
 meetings " seem to have been introduced as something 
 new — "atrial of the conveniency and benefit thereof" — 
 an experiment, which in a subsequent Minute, 1 0th 
 Eleventh Month, 1678, they decided to continue, " upon 
 consideration of the benefit to Friends in such meetings 
 (we) do desire a long continuance thereof." The Minute 
 runs thus : "It being proposed by Lawrence Steele, in 
 
 * Letter in Record Office. 
 
 J In 1671 the Baptist Church in Broadmead took "the meeting-house at the lower 
 end of Broadmead, where the heretics called Quakers had formerly used to meet," a 
 room 48 feet by 45 feet. This is believed to be the site of the present Welsh Chapel in 
 Broadmead. This was first let to the Baptists, and was then occupied by Wesley, and 
 passed from the Wesleyans to its present owners. There appears to be great difficulty 
 in arriving at the area of the original meeting-house. 
 
 § See Minute, 10th Eleventh Month, 1678. Bristol M.M. Book. 
 
 Z 
 
\ 
 
 322 
 
 the love of God, unto this meeting, that it might be 
 beneficial to Friends to spend some time upon the First 
 Days in pure retirement and silence before the Lord, in the 
 withdrawing of as many as are free out of our public meeting 
 in the afternoon into such an assembly." * The inference 
 is clear, that the public meeting in a town like Bristol was 
 mainly occupied with preaching and vocal prayer, so much 
 so, that they found relief in " sylence." This, it appears, 
 by an entry, 14th Seventh Month, 1676, was even then 
 unsuited to "the ruder sort of people," and complaint is 
 made that they left immediately after the last prayer, 
 instead of waiting for the meeting to conclude. 
 
 In the year 1700, the meeting received 300 copies of 
 " Barclay's Apology," for which they paid to Tasse Sowle 
 .£33 Is. 6d. Taking into account that there had been pre- 
 vious editions of this book, the number is clearly very large. 
 
 The population of Bristol in the year 1685 was, accord- 
 ing to Lord Macaulay's estimate, 29,000f, and we see at 
 once that the preaching of Fox and his adherents had a 
 great and permanent effect in this, the second manufactur- 
 ing and mercantile city in England.]: 
 
 The minute books of the meeting show at once that 
 the adherents of the new Society were largely drawn from 
 
 * In "times of persecution," it is however "to dissolve and not be," lest it should 
 "encourage Friends to withdraw from public meetings." 
 
 t The grounds on which this estimate was arrived at was the number of houses, viz., 
 5,300, ascertained from the returns of the hearth money; then rating the proportion of 
 inhabitants to houses as fifty-five inhabitants to ten houses (which was ascertained in 
 London to be the correct rate), this gives 29,000 inhabitants. This is obviously a 
 liberal estimate, because in London tbere would probably be found more inhabitants to 
 each house. 
 
 J In Charles the Second's time no provincial town in the kingdom contained 30,000 
 inhabitants, and only four provincial towns contained as many as 10,000. For this 
 and the preceding information as to the population of Bristol, I am indebted to J. Leech, 
 Esq., of Bristol. 
 
323 
 
 the artizan class. Carpenters, bakers, tobacco-cutters, 
 butchers, tailors, apothecaries, gallipot makers, grocers, 
 wool-combers, soap-boilers, shoe-makers, wire -drawers, 
 mariners, merchants, saddlers, blacksmiths, silk weavers, 
 gunsmiths, tilers, are found to have been constantly 
 marrying, while a minute dated 31st Sixth Month, 1699, 
 censures "Friends' coaches" driving up to the meeting- 
 house; they should "stay in the street, as some have been 
 hurt." They were sorely troubled by the " rude boyes " 
 in the gallery of the large meeting-house misbehaving 
 themselves. For several years they made great efforts, by 
 committees, sufficiently to restrain them, e.g., from rushing 
 boisterously down the stairs when the meeting was over, 
 and even behaving irreverently in the time of public wor- 
 ship, and also playing outside.* Their behaviour at last 
 (in 1697) even infected " the girls " by their bad example. 
 The schoolmaster afterwards appears on the scene, and 
 fewer complaints of bad behaviour are made. It would 
 seem that attenders, as well as members, were married at 
 the meeting-house, f 
 
 In 1693 the "morning meeting on First-days " begins to 
 be over much thronged. The afternoon meeting evidently 
 was the most thronged. The artizan class probably 
 assembled (as is mostly the case now) at the later period 
 in the day, and it was necessary to have both the " great 
 meeting-house in Broadmead," and the smaller one hi 
 Temple Street, open for public worship. This large and 
 important Church had several eminent ministers, of whom 
 may be mentioned Charles Marshall, whose writings show 
 him to have been a sound, well educated, eloquent, christian 
 
 * Their parents are to be " communicated with," and if in vain they "must not take 
 it hard if they find their children in Bridewell." 21st Second Month, 1701. 
 t This was the case to a large extent also in Ireland. 
 
 Z 2 
 
324 
 
 man. Their christian liberality was appealed to from all 
 parts of the kingdom. Their own poor constantly claimed 
 their attention; they were, however, not above claiming for 
 their poor such legal provision as was in existence. 
 
 On 26th Sixth Month, 1700, the case of Rebecca Russel is 
 considered, and " R. Snead is desired to lay her case before 
 the churchwardens and overseers of the poor at Bedminster, 
 and in case she cannot get relief, that she make her case 
 known to the justices at their next meeting at Hayland, 
 for that she may depend upon the city for relief. But at 
 present to supply her at times as far as tenpence shall 
 ( indfeuLt ) to be made good out of the public stock." 
 
 On 9th Twelfth Month, 1682, the " sufferings and afflic- 
 tions of the poor Friends in this City " were so great, that 
 the Quarterly Meeting of York, to show " the great sense of 
 compassion" they had, " sent a token of thirty pounds" to 
 be distributed " to those who have the most need." The 
 meeting at Bristol " tenderly accepts their brotherly love 
 towards us." On the 26th September, 1696, the distress 
 was so great, that the meeting agreed " to set the 
 poor to work in the weaving trade." J6420 was collected 
 at once as capital (which was, doubtless, assisted out of 
 the public stock). A large, commodious factory building 
 was built.* This "workhouse," or factory, was maintained 
 for a lengthened period by the early Society of Friends. 
 They made capital woollen stuffs, &c, of which samples 
 still remain, the colours of which are not particularly drab, 
 and they were purchased by tradesmen all over England, 
 
 * Note. — Which has lately been turned into an admirable Mission Hall and School 
 premises. Any person visiting it, will find on a Sunday evening 500 or 600 men and 
 women attending the services there held, of precisely the same class of persons, viz., 
 the artizans of Bristol, who formed the largest portion of the early church there. 
 There are no fewer than 500 children taught on Sundays, besides the day schools ; 
 adult classes for men, lectures, and readings, being given during the week. 
 
325 
 
 principally by members of the Society. In 1692 they 
 established a book shop. The morality of the working- 
 class of Friends seems to have been high. Occasionally 
 they compelled the delinquent who had dishonored his 
 profession, to sign a paper of condemnation. The ale- 
 house appears to have been the greatest cause of stum- 
 bling, and once (7th Second Month, 1701) a case ol 
 flagrant immorality is mentioned, their grief respecting 
 which is simply told; "we remember not the like to have 
 happened amongst us before." " The Holy Scriptures do 
 positively say, that such shall not inherit the kingdom of 
 God," &c. Great care is extended in apprenticing young 
 people. The orphan is cared for, and details are entered 
 into thus : " Charles Jones is desired to supply E. Pane's 
 child with two shirts and one pair of breeches." But 
 there is no narrow spirit in their sympathies. In First 
 Month, 26th, 1688, "the necessity of some of the French 
 Protestants now in this city lying before the consideration 
 of this meeting. This meeting agreed that a collection 
 shall be made publicly, in the public meeting, on the 8th of 
 2nd Month next." Four eminent and wealthy members are 
 appointed " to attend the doors to receive what Friends are 
 free to give. Charles Harford is desired to give notice of 
 the collection to the meeting next First-day afternoon, to the 
 end that Friends may come prepared to give." "And this 
 collection at the doors (9th Second Month, 1688), with 
 some small addition since brought in, amounts to the sum 
 of £21 2s. 2d." This evidences both the size of the con- 
 gregation and their Christian liberality; being a vast sum 
 considering the difference of value, to be collected at the 
 doors of a church. Then, on 6th Second Month, 1704, they 
 gave no less than £18 19s. 4d. " for the suffering Protestants 
 of the principality of Orange." It is an interesting fact, 
 
326 
 
 that the excellent practice of making public collections in 
 this manner, is still continued in this meeting for the Bible 
 Society and other public objects, while it has been generally 
 discontinued in the Society, showing the changes which 
 have taken place from the time when the meetings appealed 
 at the " public meeting " to the public generally, for the 
 common objects of Christian charity. 
 
 In 1696, at the Yearly Meeting at Bristol, they say "not 
 a jar, rent, or schism hath so much as appeared amongst 
 us," and that the accounts they had from " the several 
 counties which constitute this yearly assembly, concerning 
 the affairs of truth, were very comfortable, for the work of 
 the Lord goes on, and the house of David grows stronger 
 and stronger." Up to 1719, the accounts given in the 
 minutes of this Yearly Meeting show that " the doctrine of 
 the Gospel has been plentifully preached, both to the edifi- 
 cation of his flock and family, as well as the information 
 of strangers " (1718). The object of those who, in 1719, 
 were wishing that " the circular-yearly-meeting system 
 should be carried out vigorously and have greater extension," 
 was " the propagation of the Gospel and the doctrine of 
 Truth among those who are strangers to it." In Somerset- 
 shire there were thirty-seven meetings of Friends on 31st 
 May, 1668. In the records of this meeting there are 
 preserved two books of the " attendance of ministers," 
 (dating from 1728-9 to 1770, which are, doubtless, the only 
 two remaining, as there is no entry at the commencement 
 of the books as is usual when an entirely new book is 
 commenced). The ministers were accustomed to meet 
 every Monday, and arrange for the attendance of two 
 ministers at the two meetings, Temple Street and Fryars 
 in Bristol, and for Keynsham, Frenchay, and many other 
 meetings in the district round the city. The " circular 
 
327 
 
 Yearly Meetings " were held at Gloucester, and as far north 
 as Kidderminster, and as far south as Exeter. The annals 
 of the Church in Bristol, are a proof of the solid and 
 enduring results of the itinerant lay preaching, developed 
 by Fox as the founder of a Christian Society. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Richard Baxter meets the Itinerant Preachers. His 
 dislike of Lay Preaching. Questions addressed to 
 the new Ministry by Baptists and Friends. The 
 Preachers under the Control of Fox. Care taken 
 in the Employment of Women Preachers. Evan- 
 gelistic Work in London. 
 
 The preachers in connection with Fox, early encountered 
 Richard Baxter, and received his unsparing and bitter 
 opposition. It would he difficult to select a man of equal 
 celebrity, whose character shows a greater lack of capacity 
 to understand the public men and the real bearing of the 
 measures of his day. His credulity was very great. Whilst 
 pleading for peace and moderation, his intolerance of 
 those who assailed the Presbyterian party carried him to 
 extremes, which in a later period of his life he deplored. 
 It was not wonderful that he should be regarded by the new 
 Society, as one of the principal upholders of the worldly 
 power of a new spiritual tyranny, which every Christian was 
 bound to oppose, even to prison and to death. Baxter, on 
 the other hand, acutely seeing their organized plans of 
 proceeding, considered them as " new-headed with some 
 " secret dissembling friars, and by them and by the devil, 
 " enraged against the ministers of Christ," (i.e., the 
 
329 
 
 Presbyterians), "and set upon the propagating of the 
 substance of Popery."* 
 
 Thomas Goodair and James Naylor paid several visits to 
 Kidderminster, and preached in the town, and appear to 
 have established a meeting there. There can be little 
 doubt that they spread some of their tracts or papers 
 in the town, and that Baxter, as a vigilant pastor, en- 
 countered them with one of these in his hand, and bluntly 
 demanded " What all these heavy accusations meant ? " 
 "Greedy dumb dogs," "Child of the devil," "Son of 
 perdition," &c. Naylor probably replied, exactly as he 
 did in print, that they were " Scriptural expressions," 
 and used in Scripture to apply to a certain class of 
 persons who deserved them. Baxter does not say that 
 they called him, personally, these hard names, but that 
 they said he was called " master " and " stood on the high 
 place to preach;" " studied" his sermons, " preached by an 
 hour-glass, and would limit the Spirit (if he had it)," and 
 took " tithes." Thomas Goodair charged him, he says, to 
 be " empty of the Spirit " because he studied, "and he (i.e., 
 T. G.) told me he did not study, no, not in speaking, what 
 to say ! I the less marvel at his nonsense, but I pray God 
 forgive me that I study no more. Do you think we cannot 
 talk without study, as well as you ? I can bring you a 
 woman fit for the grumble-stool " (the ducking-stool in 
 which " scolds" were inhumanly ducked) "that shall, with- 
 out study, talk it out with the best of you ! " " Does the 
 Spirit exclude reason and prudence, and set a man's tongue going 
 so that he cannot stop it?" "If all have the light," said 
 Baxter, " why may not I have it?" 
 
 They asked Baxter who gave him "a commission to 
 
 * Preface to Quaker's Catechism. 
 
330 
 
 preach," but he was far too skilful a disputant to be caught 
 with the question which had entangled many an unfortunate 
 Presbyterian parson. So he answered by offering, he says 
 "your prater" to show him "my commission from Heaven, if he 
 would show me his ! " He told me "it was invisible." And 
 "Why," retorted Baxter, "may you not take the answer 
 that you give?" Naylor replied to this, that it was "invisible 
 to the ivorld," and such as Baxter. Baxter appears to have 
 ended the conversation, by offering to come into their con- 
 gregation and answer them. For some reasons they did 
 not accept this, but Goodair immediately after came into 
 Baxter's church. Baxter was ill, but his assistant, on 
 being questioned by Goodair, after the service was con- 
 cluded, "fled," called an officer, and Goodair was sent to 
 prison. Goodair says, that "no such thing as an affront 
 was offered either by uncivil words or gestures," and to 
 call him a "disturber of the peace is but a cover and 
 shuffle, as there was no law transgressed." Naylor says 
 that the reason they did not accept Baxter's challenge to 
 dispute in the Quakers' assemblies, was because Goodair 
 was "twice imprisoned by Baxter's sending." This Baxter 
 denies. They again met at Worcester, but they appear, 
 as Baxter commenced a paper warfare, to have preferred 
 continuing it. With the most practised logician in 
 England they were clearly over-matched. Later on Penn 
 encountered him, and possibly Baxter found that there 
 was more to dispute upon in Quakerism than he had 
 imagined, since only night separated the combatants, each 
 party claiming the victory. "Your prater," says Baxter, 
 "feared not before God to affirm, that if I had no pay 
 I would not preach, and I do here profess before the 
 same God, that he is a liar, and I prove it because I have 
 long preached without pay." To this Naylor provokingly 
 
331 
 
 challenges him to "come out and preach without pay, and 
 then he will agree with him that the prater is a liar."* 
 
 Baxter said that the Quakers "empty the churches of the 
 Anabaptists and the Separatists — the young, unsettled — 
 and those who have ( ?io religiousness,' " and "therefore I 
 would do all that I can to hinder such an emptying of their 
 churches as tendeth to the more certain filling of Hell!" 
 
 Naylor replies to him, " Some of your (i.e., the Presby- 
 terian) churches are so emptied," and says, that " those 
 whom the Anabaptists and Separatists turn out, your priests 
 receive as rare converts ... as long as they have pig or 
 goose ! " 
 
 Baxter had a violent antipathy to lay preaching. Not 
 only did he attack the preachers of the new Society as 
 incompetent, but in his " Cure of Church Divisions," 1670, 
 objects to the Independents' and Baptists' preaching as " a 
 pitiful, raw and ignorant, affectionate manner of expression, 
 and loudness of preacher's voice." 
 
 In a tract, written on the part of the Separatists, "An 
 antidote against Mr. Baxter's palliated cure of Church 
 Divisions," &c, the writer severely criticises Mr. Baxter's 
 views, especially in speaking reproachfully against " the 
 preaching which God doth ordinarily own as his " instru- 
 ment in working conversions by," and claims for the 
 preachers of " a Gospel separation," an " affectionate and 
 zealous earnestness," as well as " depth of learning." 
 
 * Baxter, in his autobiography, explains what was the state of the case. A private 
 arrangement was made between himself and the magistrates and burgesses. The old 
 incumbent was set aside; Baxter was to have £100 and a house, while he only actually 
 got a clear £80 or £90, and a few rooms at the top of another man's house, and out of 
 this he undertook to provide £40 for a preacher for Mitton, a chapel in the parish, and 
 therefore doubtless he received nothing but his subsistence.* Probably, however, 
 Baxter also spoke of his chaplainship in the army. 
 
 • " Baxter's Autobiography," p. 79. 
 
332 
 
 Baxter complains that the Quakers followed him home, 
 crying out in the streets, " The day of the Lord is coming, 
 and thou shalt perish as a deceiver ! " They cried under 
 his windows, year after year, " Take heed of your priests ! " 
 When he went along London streets " the Quakers in 
 their shops say, ' Alas ! poor man, thou art yet in dark- 
 ness!'" In the "Quakers' Catechism," a work which Baxter 
 wrote in hot haste (it took him "a day or two" to write), 
 he addresses them as "miserable creatures," and classes 
 with them the "Separatists and Anabaptists of England."* 
 
 It was not possible after this treatment, that they should 
 be prepared to see the excellencies of his Christian 
 character, especially as he was the leading spirit in 
 petitioning the Parliament on behalf of the Presbyterian 
 ministers' State maintenance. This was attacked in a 
 pamphlet by Thomas Aldam and others, entitled the 
 " Threefold state of Antichrist, Pope, the Bishops, and the 
 Presbyters." 
 
 Baxter had in late years to admit the good service done 
 to the cause of liberty of conscience by the despised 
 Quakers. Towards the end of his life we see how nearly 
 he approached Fox in the spirituality of his views, in the 
 following sentence: "I am now," he says, " much more 
 
 * In " Gildas Salvianus, the Eeformed Pastor" — published in 1657 — one of Baxter's 
 most valuable works, he goes out of his way to call Eichard Farnsworth (a man of the 
 highest character) "A wretch." In " The Ministers' Agreement for Catechising," they 
 confessed that they had " neglected the work of the Lord," and Farnsworth had 
 availed himself of the confession to prove them "no ministers of Christ," &o. 
 Farnsworth held that the exclamation, in the Seventh Chapter of Eomans, of the 
 Apostle Paul, " Oh, wretched man that I am," &c, applied to him in his unconverted 
 or partially awakened state; and the Eighth Chapter of Eomans described the con- 
 dition of the Christian. Baxter says the reverse — he calls the Quakers " impudent 
 revilers," and, while using language of this kind, complains bitterly of his antagonist! 
 Compare Archbishop Whateley's remarks on the Seventh of Eomans, in "Cautions for 
 the Times," pp. 469 to 471. 
 
333 
 
 apprehensive than heretofore, of the necessity of well 
 grounding men in their religion, and especially of the 
 witness of the indwelling Spirit. For I more sensibly 
 perceive that the Spirit is the greatest witness of Christ and 
 Christianity to the world, and, though the folly of fanatics 
 tempted me to overlook the strength of this testimony of 
 the Spirit, yet now I see that the Holy Ghost in another 
 manner, is the witness of Christ, and His Agent in the 
 world. The Spirit in the prophets was his first witness, 
 and the Spirit by miracles was the second, and the Spirit 
 by renovation, sanctification, illumination, and consolation, 
 assimilating the soul to Christ and Heaven, is the continued 
 witness to all true believers, and ' if any man have not the 
 Spirit of Christ he is none of His.'"* 
 
 There can hardly be a doubt that the views of the 
 .despised Separatists, Anabaptists, Independents, and 
 Quakers, respecting the importance of the separation of 
 Church and State, will be amply vindicated; and it will be 
 tardily admitted, that George Fox saw this and some other 
 matters, in a far clearer light than the learned and pious 
 Baxter. 
 
 We have already shown that the new Presbyterian minis- 
 ters were far from popular. They were generally regarded 
 as perfectly illegal ministers, and were therefore challenged 
 to show from Scripture their right to their position, and 
 to the impost of tithes, and it was not altogether un- 
 acceptable to their parishioners to see them placed in 
 this somewhat uncomfortable position. This accounts for 
 the way in which they submit to answer questions which, 
 had there been no change from Episcopacy to Presby- 
 terianism, there would have been no ground for asking, 
 
 * Autobiography, pp. 127, 128, folio edition, part i. 
 
334 
 
 and to which a regular clergyman would have simply 
 declined to answer. 
 
 This system of questioning the State- supported Ministry 
 was commenced by the Baptists.* In 1649, we find a 
 Kentish Baptist addressing a series of questions to John 
 Couch, Master of Arts and Minister of God's Word, which 
 we annex below. \ In 1652, we find Varvasor Powell doing 
 the same. The following may be taken as a fair example 
 of the sort of questions addressed to the new Presbyterian 
 ministry. William Emerson could hardly be one of the 
 New Society — "the Children of the Light" — although he 
 is spoken of as a "Quaker," if he wrote in 1648, since 
 the first publication of George Fox was in 1652. { 
 
 * " The Quakers' practice in opposing and questioning the ministers in their con- 
 gregations — declare themselves disciples of the Anabaptists " — " The Quakers' Jesus," 
 by W. Grigg, London, 1658. 
 
 t " Anabaptistorum Scrupuli: or, An Answer of a Kentish Anabaptist, made in the 
 Year 1649," by John Couch, Master of Arts and Minister of God's Word. London, 
 1650. B.M. 
 
 The Anabaptist Queries : — 
 
 1. Whether the multitude be the Church? or, whether the gospel churches be not a 
 company of people who are visible saints in outward profession. 
 
 2. Whether you are a Minister of Jesus Christ at all? and whether you have a right 
 call to be our minister? and whether, to your knowledge, did you ever call home any 
 soul to God? 
 
 3. Whether infant baptism be an ordinance of Christ, or an abomination of anti- 
 christ? or, whether believers in profession are not of right the subject of Baptism? 
 
 4. Whether it be a greater sin to omit the Lord's Supper, or to come unprepared to it? 
 7. Whether was it the love of Christ, or the love of our tythes, that moved you to 
 
 preach to us ? 
 
 9. Whether you ever find the world and the Church in Scripture, ever make a visible 
 body in worship as your parish do in singing together ? and whether so singing be not 
 an abomination? 
 
 \ "Answer to a Quaker's Seventeen Heads of Queries, containing in them Seventy- 
 seven Questions," by John Bewick, Minister of the Gospel, and Eector of the Parish 
 Church of Stanhope, in Weredale, in the county of Durham; London, was pub- 
 lished in 1660, probably a second edition. This John Bewick wrote a work in 1642, 
 on lay preaching. "William Emerson's Questions to John Bewick" — without date, 
 
335 
 
 We find he addressed the following question to John 
 Bewick, called minister of Stanhope. The minister of 
 Stanhope is thus temperately addressed : — " Friend, who 
 calls thyself a minister of Jesus Christ, and the Scriptures 
 to be the rule, show me out of the Scriptures when the 
 Apostles, or the Disciples, or the Ambassadors of the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, or any of the Saints or Believers ran 
 up and down, or sent up and down, and wrangled with 
 parishes for tith calves, tith pigs, geese, or eggs, apples, 
 hey, wool, lambs, flax, fowls, plow pennies, bees, garden, 
 or for money for smoak passing up chimnies. * Answer me 
 this by Scriptures out of the Apostles' or Disciples' practice, 
 and give me plain Scripture for it, or else I shall never 
 believe that thou art a minister of Christ, but hath the 
 tiths from the author the Pope, come up since the days of 
 the Apostles. Would' st thou rule among the people if they 
 should take away thy means ? — divine, if they should take 
 away thy money ? — keep the flock, if they should take 
 away the fleece ?" 
 
 John Bewick, minister of Stanhope, stands manfully to 
 his colours, and quotes Leviticus, &c; he asserts that to 
 murmur against the "ministers' maintenance is doubtless a 
 murmuring against God, because He did not make us to be 
 creatures to live without food and raiment," and then gives a 
 home thrust in reply to the question by Emerson : " Dost 
 thou own the prophesying sons and daughters of this age ?" 
 
 and apparently a very early publication — are in Devonshire House Library. If we 
 suppose him to have been a " Friend," Bewick's preface will show that the nickname 
 of Quaker was given as early as "12th January, 1648," if that date is not a misprint. 
 The expressions in the work seem clearly to show that it is of earlier date than 1660. 
 
 * This was the Peter's pence, which had been continued to the clergy by Elizabeth. 
 — " Arraignment of Popery," by G. Fox, p. 106 : — " Quaker : ' What, had the Pope a 
 penny for every chimney in England that smoked ? ' Papist : ' Yes.' 
 
336 
 
 Bewick : " I disown all preaching daughters of men which 
 are in this age, — both the Jesuitesses among the Papists, 
 and the prophetesses late sprung up among deluded 
 Protestants, — yet they may be said to prophesy according 
 to such signification of the word prophesy, which allows to 
 any professor (though he be no preacher) of the Gospel. * 
 It will be noticed that the first female preacher among 
 Fox's adherents began to preach in 1650, f and she was 
 one of his first converts ; we have here therefore women's 
 preaching again alluded to as not uncommon, two years 
 before that date. 
 
 Sometimes they invited the Presbyterian minister to 
 discussion, and "made him confess that he was a minister 
 made by the State and maintained by the State ; " } and 
 sometimes the encounter took place after the weekly lecture 
 was over in the church. On one occasion, after an address 
 from Thomas Briggs, one of the preachers in connection 
 with Fox, the priest defended himself, and was " very 
 subtle;" but " with the Light " was " seen " and "judged." 
 And so they asked the priest Harrison, " Who sent him ?" 
 He said " Christ." "If," said they, " he was a minister of 
 Christ, and cleansed by His blood," they bid him "name 
 one of the congregation whom he had turned from the evil of 
 his ways." So the unfortunate " priest " called out one of 
 his converts as a sample of the fruits of his labours. This 
 was pretty severe, but they then cross-examined the convert, 
 and they asked him " If he was redeemed ? " And the man 
 replied that " he was subject to sin as long as he was in the 
 
 *"Bewick's Keply to Emerson's Questions," &c, — King's Pamphlets, British 
 Museum, pp. 1 — 7. This shows that the exercise of lay " prophesying " was not 
 entirely disowned by the Presbyterians. See p. 156 ; note, as to women's prophesy- 
 ing among the Presbyterians. 
 
 t Sewel, p. 46. J " Fox's Journal," — Cornwall, p. 161, 3rd folio edition. 
 
337 
 
 flesh."* This specimen of the fruits of the priest's 
 teaching was rejected, because he was not "turned from the 
 evil of his ways." The object of Christ's coming was not 
 to save His people in their sins, but from their sins. Christ 
 "gave himself for us, to redeem us from all iniquity." f 
 " Ministers of Christ " are for " the perfecting of the 
 saints," &c, &c. There appears in this instance to have 
 been some special force in the convert's saying he was 
 " subject to sin," for " the priest was so confounded that 
 he went away, and but one of his hearers with him." We 
 have before remarked that the doctrine of " perfection," as 
 taught by Fox and his preachers, will be found on careful 
 examination to have been substantially the same as that 
 taught by Wesley and Fletcher; and it subjected the 
 " Friends " to similar persecution from extreme Calvinists, 
 but to an extent far exceeding anything which can now be 
 readily imagined. { 
 
 Sometimes these questionings were put in the form of a 
 printed poster, or broadside. The following extracts are 
 from some of G. Fox's. § " Friend, who art called a 
 Teacher of this people of the way of God, how many hast 
 thou brought into it ? " " Or art thou thyself in it ? " 
 " How many hast thou brought out of evil ways ? " "Or 
 art thou thyself out of evil ways ? " " Wilt thou preach 
 
 * " Swarthmore Papers." — 390. 
 
 t " Fox's Journal," 3rd folio edition, p. 30. Then did the priests bestir themselves to 
 preach up sin for term of life. — See also pp. 471, 472 &c. Worcester, 1674. Fox sets 
 forth his views very clearly here. 
 
 X On one occasion they were asserted to " boast of perfection," and the reply was : 
 " We own perfection, but we do not boast of it ! " It was " a going on unto per- 
 fection," and a perfection in " their measure " which was attainable. " Would Christ 
 and His Apostles constantly urge this going on unto perfection, if a state answering to 
 their intentions was unattainable ? " 
 
 § York Minster Library — Fly sheets, No. 45. •' A few plain words, by way of querie 
 and information, to the teachers and people of this nation." — By George Fox, 1660. 
 
 A A 
 
\ 
 
 338 
 
 peace to them that curse and swear, that are drunkards, 
 such as are adulterers, idolators, envious, strikers, covetous, 
 mockers ; such as follow pleasures and live wantonly on the 
 earth, and liars, cozeners, and cheaters, while they put into 
 thy mouth ? " " Do they ill who be in Ezekiel's spirit 
 now ? — that cry against such as make a prey of the sheep 
 for the fleece in the cloudy and dark day?" " Have ye 
 the same spirit and power the prophets and apostles had, 
 who call yourselves teachers ? — If not, how can ye sow 
 spiritual things ? " " Have these had the same spirit and 
 power the apostles had, that have had their gaols, houses of 
 correction, inquisitions, to hold up their church, worship, 
 religion, ministry and maintenance, seeing the apostles said, 
 1 their weapons were not carnal but spiritual ? ' " " Did 
 they plunder and rifle the houses of people for not mending 
 their temple, and paying the dark that turns the glass 
 (hour-glass), and says 'Amen,' and lays the cushion and 
 hangs the priest's pulpit ? " " Was the Scripture given 
 forth for men to make a trade of them ; or for men to read 
 them and believe in them, and come unto the thing they 
 speak of ? " 
 
 Again, in 1655, to the Presbyterian ministry : — " If ye 
 claim tythes by the law of man, are ye not State ministers, 
 and no ministers of Christ ? " " Are ye not, therefore, 
 State ministers, having your allowance by the law of man, 
 and not from the allowance of Christ, who said, ' Freely ye 
 have received, freely give ' — preach the Gospel, live of the 
 Gospel." " Are these State ministers — yea, or nay ? " 
 
 Then with regard to the sale of livings, he is bitterly 
 sarcastic upon the Puritan divines who had not long ago 
 cried down such doings : — " Are they not in ' the gall of 
 bitterness and the bond of iniquity,' that think the gift of 
 God can be purchased for money ? — and doth not the 
 
339 
 
 Apostle tell your friend Simon that the gift of God is not to 
 be bought or sold for money ? Tell your friend Simon 
 so ! " * 
 
 In 1653 Fox appears to have demanded of the ministers 
 an answer, "in writing," to his queries, under the stern threat 
 that he would post them " upon the cross, or in the market 
 or steeple-house, so truth will not be baffled with deceit ! " 
 The lines do not appear to have fallen to the new ministers 
 in very pleasant places, when Fox and his friends appeared 
 on the scene. Those who were christian men generally 
 replied mildly to their questions, and we cannot but see 
 that some of the queries were calculated to have a salu- 
 tary effect upon men who were crowding far too eagerly to 
 enjoy the good things winch were offered them by the 
 benefices of England; who had had tender consciences, and 
 scrupled many things in the days when the Puritan party 
 was a persecuted minority, but were now showing how far 
 their profession of the strictest and most biblical Chris- 
 tianity could bear the strain of prosperity. 
 
 In the minutes of the Quarterly Meeting of Cornwall, 
 in 1668, " A list of all turncoat and weathercock priests in 
 the county/' who. changed their Puritan or Presbyterian 
 principles for Episcopacy, was ordered to be kept. 
 
 We shall now endeavour to redeem our promise to our 
 readers,! and show that/ those persons who conceive that 
 the preachers who founded the Society of Friends, wandered 
 over Great Britain, and travelled elsewhere, impelled by a 
 vague and restless impulse of the Spirit; without any 
 human guidance, organization, or distinct aim, are greatly 
 mistaken. Instead of this, we shall find that preachers 
 
 * G. F.'s " Queries to Priests," 1655. — Swarthmore Papeis. 
 t See pp. 265, 268, and 269. 
 
 A V 2 
 
340 
 
 were supplied for congregations; that they were displaced 
 or " called in" — were sent to particular places where their 
 gifts were specially likely to be useful. We find all the 
 features of a well-organized system of itinerant lay preach- 
 ing, something similar to that of the Wesleyans at the 
 present day. ) Those who were acquainted with the Society 
 of Friends twenty years ago, will be struck with the differ- 
 ence between the picture presented to us by the original 
 letters of the men who founded the Society of Friends and 
 that which they recollect as then existing. The things 
 which were done by the founders of the Society of Friends, 
 in active home missionary effort, would at that period have 
 been condemned by the modern Society as contrary to the 
 primitive and fundamental principles of the Early Friends. 
 Among the travelling preachers, as we have seen, Fox 
 occupied a position of vast influence. At one period, above 
 seventy-three ministers were travelling, over whom he 
 exercised control.* An account of their proceedings is 
 given to the head quarters at Swarthmore Hall.f Fox is 
 
 * Letter 303, G. Taylor to Margaret Fell, 7th month, 1658. 
 
 t In 1658 they disputed with the " Manifestarians."* But the " Manifestariana 
 manifested their folly," and were soon " set fast and could not tell how to answer." 
 They pleaded that it was dinner time, much to the dissatisfaction of the two ministers. 
 After dinner, the Manifestarians got into the steeple-house, and " acting priest-like," 
 sent to Naylor and Farnsworth to come to them. 
 
 At Drypole, near Hull, in 1654, a public meeting appears to have been held, open to 
 all denominations. The people, it is remarked, were " very attentive until our time 
 was nearly spent." '* Then stood up a light vain spirit in one of the Baptists, a teacher 
 of theirs, and began an oration," but at last " his own company cried against him." 
 
 In 1654, we find Naylor engaged in disputing with a sort of Baptists, " who denied 
 that faith was the gift of God." They called upon Naylor to prove his faith by a 
 
 • The Manifestarians were the followers of Thomas Moore, who preached in Lincolnshire, some parts of 
 Norfolk and Cambridgeshire. They held " peace principles," and appear to have had some curious opinions. 
 They are catalogued by the indefatigable Edwards in his list of Errors, &c, in the 3rd part of the Gangrcena 
 (Error No. 13). " Some of the Manifestarians hold that they have seen Christ visibly, and seen the Devil 
 also." 
 
341 
 
 consulted in matters of importance. They apply to him 
 for liberty to return, and for some other preacher to be sent 
 in their place to fulfil arrangements for meetings already 
 made. Thus Thos. Goodyear writes to G. Fox, in 1653 : 
 " I desire thee (if thou in thy wisdom find it meet so to do) 
 to send up some Friend who is in the life and power of 
 Truth, about two weeks hence, up to Swannington, then the 
 day after the day called Christmas day, that I may have 
 the liberty of returning, if but for a time ; to thy discretion 
 I leave it." 
 
 In 1653, Thos. Holmes wrote to Margaret Fell : — 
 " George hath sent for me to pass among Friends where he 
 hath been in Leicestershire and Warwickshire." Again, in 
 1653, Thomas Killaru and Thomas Goodair write to George 
 Fox : — " Tender and careful Brother, — According to the 
 charge thou laid upon me, I have been at Coventry upon a 
 lecture day, and I went to the steeple-house and was moved 
 to speak to the priests, &c, &c." 
 
 T. Curtis to G. Fox, 8th Eleventh Month, 1658.— 
 " According to thy desire I was at Kemble, when a very 
 great and precious meeting I had. Fish of all sorts, besides 
 Friends. Many of the world. Some baptized, and some of 
 Crab's company." Some Baptists asked questions,, and 
 they were " satisfied in all but their water-baptism." 
 
 Oliver Atherton writes to Margaret Fell, 17th Tenth 
 Month, 1660 : — " I received a letter from James Harrison, 
 upon the 8th day of the Ninth Month, wherein he gave me 
 
 miracle, and it is worth noticing that Naylor objected to such a demand, and cautioned 
 the people to " take heed how they followed such as durst not try their faith with the 
 Scriptures." 
 
 In 1659, we find at a general meeting, appointed by Alex. Parker, probably at 
 Sherrington, " many of Bunyan's people attended," and that " only one woman of 
 Bunyan's society opposed." This shows that women were allowed the right of 
 speaking, and even disputing, at their meetings. 
 
842 
 
 to understand that G-. Fox hath laid it upon him, John 
 Shield, and myself, to go into Staffordshire and to get 
 meetings up and down in that county and in the town of 
 Stafford, in order to which I freely gave up. Bichard 
 Moore was also " moved to go with him." They held 
 meetings as follows : — 
 
 18th Ninth Month 
 
 , Manchester 
 
 1 meeti 
 
 agin 
 
 the evening. 
 
 Sunday, 19th 
 
 M 
 
 i» 
 
 1 ,, 
 
 
 morning. 
 
 19th 
 
 It 
 
 „ 
 
 1 „ 
 
 
 evening. 
 
 20th & 21st 
 
 »» 
 
 Stockport, 
 
 2 „ 
 
 
 
 22nd 
 
 II 
 
 Congleton, 
 
 1 M 
 
 
 
 23rd 
 
 »> 
 
 Butterton, 
 
 1 „ 
 
 
 THere they met two other") 
 L travelling preachers. J 
 
 24th 
 
 • 1 
 
 At the Ford 
 
 1 I, 
 
 
 
 25th 
 
 II 
 
 Grim. 
 
 
 
 
 26th 
 
 »» 
 
 Bramshull, 
 
 iH 
 
 
 
 And they held meetings in the neighbourhood daily for two 
 weeks, at Leek. At Bashford the Eanters and Baptists 
 came, and E. Moore "declared" at the market-cross, and 
 had much service in the neighbourhood. At Ecclesham 
 they found " a wild people." At Edgmount they held three 
 meetings, and here John Shield joined them. At Shrews- 
 bury the meeting was interrupted by the soldiers, &c. The 
 journey ended by 0. Atherton the writer, and twenty-one 
 others being committed to the common jail at Shrewsbury. 
 
 In 1656 there are frequent statements that such and 
 such preachers are to be at certain places named, on such 
 and such days, which implies order and arrangement. 
 
 On the 16th Fifth Month, 1656, we find a very interest- 
 ing entry: — "Walter Clement writes to Margaret Fell: — 
 Next day we came to Shrewsbury, where we found some 
 soldiers (that were quartered there) newly convinced, some 
 of whom were very tender, and we were informed that the 
 townspeople begin to come in much to meetings. They 
 desire a Friend in the Ministry. The soldiers are wise." 
 In later times such was the influence of quietism of the 
 
343 
 
 Lady Guion stamp, that this desire for a minister would 
 have been strongly condemned. There is a desire evinced 
 in these letters, that the little churches founded by the 
 preacher, should not be left entirely "to wait," and that not 
 only they should be visited by the travelling preachers, but 
 that some minister should be sent to " stay a while " with 
 them,* and act as elder till the church was regularly con- 
 stituted. " J. Naylor to Margaret Fell, 1653 : " The work 
 is great and many desires begot, and people flock in apace, 
 praises to our God for ever. We came to Cleveland .... 
 people would meet in every place, had they but any to 
 watch over them. ... I should be glad to see Francis 
 Howgill, or John Audland here,* or Thomas Goodair if 
 George was free to send for him he might be serviceable to 
 meet with them, and would keep them together till they were 
 established." 
 
 In 1654 James Naylor writes to G. Fox, " At Kingston 
 and Theobalds are constant meetings set up, and some sent 
 to them every First- day." There is frequent mention of 
 visits to Baptist meetings, and the attendance of Baptists 
 at their meetings, where the Baptists had equal liberty 
 after the preacher had done to preach. 
 
 1658. Thomas Curtis, of Beading, writes to G. Fox, 
 describing a meeting at Dunstable : — " A multitude was 
 soon come together of Baptists and the world; a precious 
 meeting we had, when we published truth to them clearly. 
 Then one of their preachers stood up and preached his old 
 garment of Water, and after he had done we preached Light 
 and Truth again. Not once one interrupted the other, so 
 that we found our service exceeding serviceable unto all. 
 
 * Priscilla Coton to M. Fell, 20th Ninth Month, 1660, sees a necessity for " T. Salt- 
 house abiding in these parts some time, for there is need both in Cornwall and 
 Devonshire — some baptize." 
 
344 
 
 So we left (it) to that of God in all consciences to judge." 
 There was an amount of tolerant wisdom in this, which 
 might he often followed in its spirit with advantage. He 
 visited them again in a fortnight as there was a "mighty, 
 hungering." The Baptists who met with them sadly stum-; 
 bled Thomas Curtis and his friends, as "every man had 
 his tobacco pipe in his mouth, and made such a smoke in 
 the room that it stank exceedingly." The Baptists smoked 
 on through the sermons. 
 
 In 1658 John Sands writes to G. Fox, that " Uxbridge 
 meeting had declined since Edward Burrough, who founded 
 it, had gone elsewhere," and he asks G. Fox " to send a 
 minister." In 1658, Thomas Ollive writes to G. Fox : " I 
 heard by a Friend this day three weeks, at a meeting, as 
 laid down by thee," (here we have evidence of a plan) " that 
 there was a service for me at London if I was free. Since 
 I heard it I have not seen anything against it, as in my- 
 self, and so this day I was moved to write to thee." In 
 1656 Arthur Cotten writes to Fox, that to "these two 
 counties, Cornwall and Devon, there may be some sent 
 which power and wisdom guides, and rather men Friends, 
 for they do not care to have any women." 
 
 There was a strong general objection to women preachers, 
 and the ministers strongly caution Fox against employing 
 them too freely. William Caton writes to Margaret Fell, 
 1656: " I spoke to G. Fox concerning the women, or rather 
 sisters, that hath been fellow helpers in the Gospel. He 
 said little to it, but that some of them might cease. Yet 
 he said they would be glad of ivomen or any in these parts." 
 Particulars are then given of who are to go to certain parts. 
 
 Edward Burrough writes to Fox very strongly,* urging 
 
 * Letter in Portfolio, Devonshire House Library, no date. 
 
345 
 
 that more care should be taken in the selection of suitable 
 persons for preachers — a difficulty which will always occur 
 in any extensive scheme of lay-preaching, and which was 
 experienced by Wesley. "I lie it upon thee, that none go 
 forth but when the life (of Christianity) is manifested, and 
 wisdom is grown to discern and order. For some hath 
 been here, and we hear of some in our passage in Lan- 
 cashire, which gives great occasion, and makes the truth 
 evil spoken of, and we have the worse passage." Some 
 had given occasion of stumbling, and he adds, " Call them in 
 when they come out of prison." It will be seen from this 
 letter, that great care was taken and a strict control exer- 
 cised over the preachers, and that this control was exercised 
 by Fox. Edward Burrough, in 1656,* disapproves of one 
 of the women preachers, so he sends her to Fox, with this 
 pithy note : " This little short maid that comes to thee, 
 she has been this long while abroad, and in her there is 
 little or no service as in the ministry. It were well to be 
 laid on her to be a servant somewhere. That is more her 
 place. I leave it to thee. Friends where she has been 
 have been burdened by her." Surely here is evidence of 
 the existence of enthusiasm, and yet of sound good sense 
 being used to govern it. They evidently did not allow the 
 women ministers to " usurp authority " over the men. 
 William Dewsbury, a noted minister, severely rebukes 
 Elizabeth Coates, and orders her " to return to her place 
 in the outward (i.e., her home) and wait." " Take heed of 
 forwardness lest thou lavish in words what thou seest in 
 vision ! " W. Dewsbury writes to M. Fell, 23rd of Seventh 
 Month, 1658, from Leith, to send a man and horse for 
 Sara Knowles, for her to return. " The truth is under 
 
 * Letter in Portfolio, Devonshire House. 
 
346 
 
 suffering until she be in her family again ! " Proper care 
 was evidently taken to call in all unsatisfactory preachers.* 
 
 So late as in 1706, we find that they erected a stand, or 
 place for ministering women Friends to preach from, in the 
 time of their ministry at Devonshire House. Prior to this, 
 no place was provided for them. Also in Peel Meeting we 
 find, in 1706, they first had any place to stand upon. 
 
 Burrough and Howgill write to Fox for more help in 
 London. " Let Alex, (i.e., Alexander Parker) come to help 
 us, lest our net break." The people in those days were 
 evidently capable of bearing a good deal of preaching. 
 Howgill writes from Durham, to Burrough in London, 
 "We had a fine meeting, &c. I spoke three hours" ! In 
 1653 Naylor writes to Fox that Audland might come, as 
 there are many meetings not established. Another letter, 
 written in 1687, gives a glimpse of the machinery by which, 
 at a later period, a supply of preachers was provided. 
 B. Sandilands to John Field, at the "Bull and Mouth:" 
 " It would be serviceable, and some Friends of wisdom 
 desired me to acquaint you with it, if your Second-day's 
 meeting (of which we shall shortly speak) took it into 
 consideration, that there might be a constant supply by 
 one Friend or another at Windsor, especially during the time 
 of the Court being there." Everywhere there is proof of an 
 organized adaptation of means to ends, and of sterling 
 good sense in religious matters, which would soon place 
 the existing Society in a different position. But it has 
 been for a century or more considered entirely contrary to 
 the principles of the Society of Friends, to act as Fox and 
 his coadjutors acted. 
 
 * Caton, when in Scotland, reports to Swarthmore, that there have been " unwise 
 builders" among the Scotch churches, "which will tend to the ruin and destruction 
 of the whole building." 
 
347 
 
 Not only by their preaching, but by their tracts, did the 
 founders of the Society disseminate their views of the 
 nature of spiritual Christianity. K. Farnsworth sends to 
 M. Fell at Swarthmore, and remarks that " Friends " read 
 them " in the steeple-house porches " after the service was 
 done, and in the markets, or at the Cross on market- 
 days, and some soldiers were "made to go along with 
 them, and stand by them while they are reading" — 
 another curious instance of the sympathy between the 
 army and Friends. 
 
 In 1659 there is a letter from Francis Gawler, of Cardiff, 
 to G. Fox, respecting his brother, John Gawler, who is a 
 justice of the peace, who had received a commission from 
 Fleetwood to be a lieutenant- colonel, and asking G. F.'s 
 advice whether he should accept it. Also Matthew Gibson 
 had partly engaged to be a captain, and another a private 
 soldier, " who we are tender of, knowing he hath no bad 
 end in it, but thinks he may be serviceable for truth in it." 
 George Fox's handwriting is endorsed upon it as — " bad; 
 I replied that it was contrary to our principles, for our 
 weapons are spiritall and not carnall." 
 
 The Travelling Preachers appear to have been all sup- 
 plied with Bibles. Accounts of matters purchased en route 
 for the use of the preachers, male and female, are sent to 
 Swarthmore Hall. Articles of clothing are very frequent. 
 Elizabeth Cowertt is furnished, for the going into the south, 
 with a waistcoat and petticoat of an expensive character, 
 costing no less than 19s. 2d. John Slee, a Bible, 7s. 6d. 
 The Bibles furnished the preachers, cost 3s. 6d. — e.g., W. 
 Simpson, &c, a Bible, 3s. 6d. 
 
 In 1657, John Stubs, in writing to Margaret Fell, says he 
 would write oftener, only " the charge by post hath, and 
 doth sometimes stay me. I would not make the pure 
 
348 
 
 truth unnecessarily chargeable " — showing the existence of 
 a common fund from which these charges were defrayed. 
 
 In 1658, it appears that the expenditure was so large 
 on the home evangelization fund, that at the "General 
 Meeting at Scalehouse, the collection for the ministry, so 
 far at least as concerned Friends' ministry in this nation," 
 met with " general opposition." More information was 
 called for, and George Taylor, one of the cashiers at 
 Kendal, was not quite ready to satisfy Friends about the 
 expenditure. Later, J. Miller writes to Margaret Fell, that 
 some who opposed the collection are now better satisfied. 
 Large sums were also collected, apparently without diffi- 
 culty, for the foreign missions in America, Jamaica, &c. 
 
 Two of the most able ministers in the Society, Francis 
 Howgill and Edward Burrough, commenced preaching in 
 London in 1654. Both were men of good education, strong 
 sense, undaunted courage, and of the rough and ready 
 eloquence which captivates the masses. Their ministry was 
 also characterized by stirring appeals to the conscience, 
 which seems to have been a feature of the ministry of the 
 Early Friends.* Burrough's peculiar gift was to "thunder 
 against sin and iniquity." 
 
 The work was pushed on with vast energy, the well-trained 
 men who had taken it in hand were fully able to deal with 
 the "rude and savage apprentices," "threshing and plow- 
 ing," as they term it, "Bible in hand among the scornful 
 world." Whether it is needful to dispute with " the chief 
 of the Baptists" and "the chief of the Water Baptists," t 
 
 * See " Sewel," vol. I., 1654. Also for anecdote of Burroughs' preaching in the 
 Wrestling Ring, p. 32, " London Meetings," hy Beck and Ball — London, 1869. 
 
 t These were probably the Calvinistic Baptists. This is a curious term, and one 
 which it is not easy to explain, except on the supposition that they were the special 
 supporters of immersion. 
 
349 
 
 "a new, wise, and subtle generation," as they style 
 them, or with "Seekers," "Waiters," and "Banters," 
 Howgill and Burrough appear to have been equal to the 
 emergency. They then held in London seven or eight 
 meetings every Sunday, besides one in the Strand, Hackney, 
 Pall Mall, and Palace Yard, Westminster. Howgill writes 
 to M. Fell in January, 1656 : " We have about twenty 
 meetings a week." Their largest meeting house contained 
 upwards of 1,000 people.* Howgill and Burrough preached 
 incessantly, for three years, in London. Fox, Camm, Aud- 
 land, Hubberthorne, and Alexander Parker, who was a 
 well-educated man with " a gentleman-like carriage and 
 deportment, as well as person," also the "greatly erring, 
 but afterwards penitent," Naylor, followed them and sup- 
 plemented their labours. Naylor's ministry was greatly 
 run after, and "many from the Court went to hear him;" 
 Sir Harry Vane, various titled Ladies, and Officers of the 
 Army, — and it was doubtless the excitement of the work, 
 and his popularity as a preacher in London, which turned 
 the poor man's head and resulted in temporary insanity. 
 Fox faithfully cautioned him at this period, and his fall 
 furnished an opportunity for misrepresentation, which was 
 availed of to the full, and the storm of persecution raged 
 relentlessly.! 
 
 In 1655, the band of 73, or more preachers, in connection 
 with Fox in the country places, were mostly in prison ; J 
 
 *" Bull and Mouth ; " this was used till the Great Fire of London. See William 
 Crouch's " Historical Account," 1712, p. 12 ; and " Life of Gilbert Latey," 1707, p. 5. 
 
 t Intolerant petitions were sent into Parliament. It was stated that they "meet in 
 multitudes upon the moors," "in terror um populi," also -that they will certainly 
 overrun all, both ministers and magistrates ; " ere long it will be too late to make a 
 law." — " Letters of Early Friends," p. 51. 
 
 J Howgill writes, from London, to Margaret Fell, in 5th Month, 1655 : — " Our army 
 is most scattered and broken, and cast into prison." 
 
350 
 
 while in London there was more liberty, and the work went 
 on apace. Howgill and Burrough seem to have been 
 furnished with a carte blanche as to funds.* "I shall take 
 care," writes Howgill to Margaret Fell, "for the supply- 
 ment of friends in these parts, and truly I fear lest the 
 burden should be heavy on the North, for the charge is 
 great and our camp great." " The gathered congrega- 
 tions" in the City "lose their members so fast, they know 
 not what to do." The result of their labours raised up 
 churches in London, which it is computed could not be 
 under 10,000 members in 1678, f and if we add attenders, 
 we shall see that the Society formed no small portion of the 
 religious population of London. 
 
 * " If any ministers want, our friends F. and E. (i.e., Francis and Edward) supply 
 them ; the chargp truly is great, but our desire is to make it as easy as possibly we can." 
 — "Letters of Early Friends," p. 35. 
 
 t "Letters of Early Friends," p. 156. 
 
CHAPTEE XV. 
 
 The Organization of the Society of Friends by Fox, 
 coeval with its klse. the general baptist churches, 
 their "Apostles," "Elders," "Deacons," " Overseers," 
 or " Visitors." The Co-operative Independency of 
 these Churches, and their Membership. Similarity 
 of the Constitution of the Ancient Society of 
 Friends, their Church Officers, their Membership. 
 Originally an Adult Membership. The Bishop sum- 
 monses the Quakers to go to "Church" as "by Law 
 Appointed," and their Reply. Strictness of their 
 Discipline. Their Views on Baptism and on the 
 Lord's Supper. One of the Early Preachers Bap- 
 tizes a Convert. They keep a "Love Feast," as "the 
 Early Christians" did, at Aberdeen. 
 
 It appears, that as early as 1652, Fox had commenced to 
 organize the new Society. He states* that "the first 
 meeting," which was " gathered" through his ministry " in 
 the name of Jesus," was at Sedbergh in this year. Pro- 
 bably, about 1656, a General Meeting of the Society, 
 " out of several counties, concerning the affairs of the 
 Church/'f was established. "It was about business relat- 
 ing to the Church, both in this nation and beyond the 
 seas." J Fox says, that after this meeting was set up, 
 "divers Justices and Captains had come to break it up, 
 
 * See " Fox's Journal," 1660. t Ibid. $ Ibid. 
 
352 
 
 but when they understood the business Friends had met 
 about, and saw Friends' books and accounts, and collec- 
 tions for relief of the poor, how we took care — one county 
 to help another — and to help our Friends beyond the sea, 
 and provide for our poor, that none of them should be 
 chargeable to their parishes, &c, the Justices and Officers 
 confessed that we did their work, and would pass away 
 peaceably and lovingly," "commending Friends' practice."* 
 
 It is, therefore, obvious that the organization of the 
 meetings for discipline was coeval with the rise of the 
 Society. There can be little doubt that the first churches, 
 founded by Fox and the early preachers, were either con- 
 stituted upon the principles of the earliest English General 
 Baptist, or Mennonite Churches, or had a common origin 
 in the scheme of Church government and discipline origin- 
 ally received by Menno from the Swiss Baptists, and de- 
 veloped by him. These churches were independent churches, 
 co-operating in all matters connected with the ministry and 
 the spread of the Gospel. 
 
 During the Commonwealth times, as the followers of 
 John Smyth and Thomas Helwys, they held that there 
 were only two orders of officers — Elders and Deacons. But 
 it is a point of great importance, to notice that for the 
 "gathering of churches and the establishment of them," 
 certain Elders were chosen by an Association of the 
 churches in a certain district, "and to them were com- 
 mitted the superintendence," and to a certain extent, " the 
 government of those churches which united in calling 
 them into office." This Association Meeting provided for 
 the supply of ministry to the associated churches, and 
 corresponds in this object precisely with what was called 
 
 * See "Fox's Journal," 1660. 
 
353 
 
 " Ministers' meeting" among the "Friends." These were 
 termed "Apostles," or "Messengers."* They held (as 
 a consequence of the doctrine of general redemption) 
 that since "the Gospel should be preached to every 
 creature," and that all nations were to be taught, it 
 necessarily followed that "either somebody in special is 
 bound to preach the Gospel to those that are without, to 
 the nations that know it not, or else all Christians are 
 equally bound to perform this work, if capable in respect of 
 gifts, or else that this work ended with the Apostles. "\ 
 "That though it is most certain there were several things 
 proper and peculiar to the first and chief Apostles, 
 not to be pretended at all by their successors, the sub- 
 ordinate messengers, yet it is also true that many things 
 pertaining to their office as itinerant ministers are of per- 
 petual duration in the church with respect to that holy 
 function, and consequently to descend to those who were to 
 succeed them as travelling ministers, to plant churches and 
 to settle them in order, who are as sheep without a 
 shepherd."J To prove that there was "a ministry of 
 Apostles " remaining to the church to the end of the world, 
 1 Cor. xii. 28th verse, coupled with Ephes. iv. 8th and 
 11th verses, were quoted — where it is said that when Christ 
 ascended, " He gave some Apostles and some Prophets," 
 &c. They contended that Epaphroditus, Barnabas, Luke, 
 
 * "The Faith and Order of 30 Congregations, annexed to the Creation and Fall of 
 the first Adam, &c." By Captain Eohert Everard. London, 1649, pp. 5 — 8. " That 
 it is the good pleasure of God, which hath given gifts of His grace, &c, that some of 
 the gifted men should he appointed to attend upon the preaching of the Word for the 
 further edifying of the churches, that they should stand against all opposition, &c." — 
 This rare work is in the Library of Chilwell College, near Nottingham. 
 
 t " Grantham's Christianismus Primitivus." — Book iv., Treatise 5, p. 154. — London, 
 1678. The reader may noticj that he here confutes the opinion of the " Seekers." 
 See our remarks on the origin of the " Seekers." 
 
 J Ibid., Book ii., chap. 9, p. 119. 
 
 B B 
 
354 
 
 Mark, Timothy, &c, were ministers of this order; not that 
 it was a distinct order of men, as Bishops in the Church 
 of England, but a distinct gift and function. They main- 
 tained that, although "we hold it unsafe to say that 
 miraculous gifts are so ceased," yet the office of Apostle 
 in these days "did not need them," and, almost in the 
 words of the Early Friends when held to the same point, 
 said, that although miracles were the sign of the chief 
 Apostles, yet subordinate Apostles who did not come " to 
 deliver new oracles and to abrogate old ones," either in the 
 New Testament times or now, "needed no such signs."* 
 They held, that " as God had given to His Church a fixed 
 ministry of Bishops, Elders, Pastors, &c, to take care of 
 particular churches, so hath he given her a travelling 
 ministry, unfixed in respect of particular societies, to whom 
 it appertains to take all occasions to cause the light of the 
 glorious Gospel to shine unto such as sit in darkness ; to 
 plant churches, to confirm, or settle them in the faith, to 
 visit and comfort those who have believed through grace."! 
 "For the more convenient management of the great 
 affairs of the Gospel, they may divide themselves into 
 divers parts " (i.e., of the country). They were furnished 
 with " letters of commendation from the Church of Christ." 
 They say "such testimonials are expedient for all." J 
 
 Another General Baptist writer describes the work of the 
 " travelling ministry," the "Apostles," or "messengers of 
 the churches," as being to plant churches, ordain officers, 
 set in order things that were wanting in all the churches, 
 to defend the Gospel against gainsayers, and to travel up 
 and down the world to perform the work."§ They had 
 
 * " Grantham's Christianismus Primitivus." — Book iv., Treatise 5, p. 163. 
 
 t Ibid., Book iv., Treatise 5, p. 165. J Ibid., Book iv., Treatise 5, p. 170. 
 
 § Hooke— " Orthodox Creed "—Art. 31. 
 
355 
 
 " the government of those churches that had suffrage in their 
 election, and no other;'-' they were therefore chosen by an 
 association of churches. The fixed officers, the elders and 
 deacons (the pastor being only an elder with a special gift 
 of teaching), were chosen by particular churches. The 
 travelling minister was also charged with the duty of seeing 
 that " good order and government be carefully and con- 
 stantly kept up,"* and "to assist faithful pastors or 
 churches against usurpers, and those that trouble the 
 peace of particular churches with false doctrines." The 
 power of the travelling ministry, in ordaining elders, was 
 confined to congregations newly planted, and who were, 
 therefore, not in a condition to exercise the rights of a 
 particular church, f 
 
 Therefore we see, that in the early General Baptist 
 Churches, all " travelling Ministers " were " Elders," but 
 all " Elders " were not " travelling Ministers." This was 
 the case among the early Friends.]: The travelling minis- 
 ters being in labours more abundant, appear to have had a 
 higher position accorded to them than the Elders, § while 
 in the churches of the General Baptists, and of early 
 Friends, no " Governing Elders" existed, distinct from 
 " Teaching Elders." || The deacons' and deaconesses' office 
 
 * Taylor — Lincolnshire Association Minute, 1775. 
 
 f " Grantham's Christianismus Prirnitivus," Book iv., Treatise 5, p. 165. 
 
 J See paper by Fox in " Letters of Early Friends," pp. 311 — 317. Elders are here 
 spoken of as co-extensive with ministers. 
 
 § Kendal Meeting Minute, in York Library. " At our Yearly Meeting, held at Liver- 
 pool, the 11th of Second Month, 1710, the friends and brethren feel themselves engaged 
 to continue the said Meeting the next year." It is to be held at Carlisle. " The 
 Meeting for Ministers (i.e., travelling ministers) to be held at one o'clock, and the 
 Elders (i.e., ministers who did not travel) to meet at the same time. They may be 
 called into the Ministers' Meeting if seen fit." The public meeting was to begin 
 at 10 o'clock, " and end as near the twelfth hour as well can." 
 
 || As late as 1733, " the Elders and Overseers of the Church " are exhorted, " both by 
 example and precept, to instruct the youth amongst us." — " Bristol and Somerset Kecords." 
 
 B B 2 
 
356 
 
 among the General Baptists, was " to take care of the neces- 
 sities of the poor."* Sometimes the office of "deacon" and 
 "overseer, in the General Baptist Churches," were exer- 
 cised by the same person, and it is interesting to notice 
 that the duties of the "overseers" in a General Baptist 
 Church, and a particular Church of the Society of Friends, 
 were identical. f The General Baptist overseers "took par- 
 ticular care of each member in their respective divisions (or 
 districts), of their conversation and carriage, to take strict 
 notice what disorders may arise, and to bring them regu- 
 larly before the monthly (church) meeting." They enforced 
 a regular attendance at both "Meetings for Discipline" and 
 on Sunday, and exercised vigilance over the conduct of 
 the members, and even the ministers, in their families, in 
 their business, in their connections, in civil society, and 
 even in their recreations. J 
 
 Among the early Friends this was also the duty of the 
 " Overseers," or " Deacons," and the visiting of families 
 from time to time, to repress outward departures, in dress, 
 &c, from Christian simplicity. Occasionally, as in Ireland, 
 or elsewhere, we have appointments of officers also called 
 "visitors," and "visiting Friends." § The overseers were 
 
 * Grantham, Book ii., chap. 9, p. 126. 
 
 t This identity is very obvious in the Minutes of the Irish Meetings. They were 
 called in Ireland "visitors," or "visiting Friends," and were armed with similar powers 
 of inspection. — " Leinster Minutes," 1692. Two distinct appointments were made ; the 
 first, of "visiting Friends," "to inspect into every respective meeting and particular 
 family," &c. The second, of persons " to take an account of the management of every 
 respective meeting as in relation to worship, or concerning public Friends, or testi- 
 monies borne in meeting." In these two appointments, four out of the six persons were 
 the same. 
 
 I Taylor's " General Baptists," p. 435. — If they absent themselves without sufficient 
 cause, " shall be looked upon as offenders, and be proceeded with accordingly." — •• Becords 
 of the Fenstanton Church," p. 126, and passim. 
 
 §In 1680, overseers were occasionally called "deacons." See "Bodger's Christian 
 Quaker," part iv., p. 7. "John Wilkinson's" advice is, "that condemnations should 
 
357 
 
 appointed from time to time for short periods. In matters 
 connected with the "public" or "travelling ministry," no 
 Minister was directly amenable to the ordinary Members 
 of the Society, but solely to the Elders or ordinary Minis- 
 ters,* united with the travelling Ministers. But in cases 
 where an offence was. committed against a member (not 
 being an Elder either travelling or stationary) the matter 
 came before the whole Church, f The analogy between the 
 "Elders," "Deacons," and "Visitors," among the early 
 Society of Friends, and the early General Baptists is, we 
 conceive, nearly complete. 
 
 Again, we find that the travelling Ministers of the early 
 Society of Friends exercised, from the earliest date, precisely 
 the same powers and duties as those already described as 
 
 not stand on our Deacon's hooks to posterity." Also the word occurs as an equivalent 
 in a MS. of 180 pages on the W. & S. Controversy, by John Blayling, R. Barrow, and 
 others, in the author's possession. 
 
 Overseers are called " deacons "in a letter from B. Barrow to Aberdeen Monthly 
 Meeting, dated 25th Eleventh Month, 1691 ; he states that as in the ancient times of 
 the Christian Churches, so now " God hath ordained Elders and Deacons," i.e., among 
 Friends. At a later period, 1693, it is stated that it was the practice, both in Ireland 
 and many parts of England, to appoint these officers from one quarter to another. 
 They were to have more especially upon them, the care and oversight of their members. 
 They were to visit them in their families, and to give them advice in their meekness, 
 wisdom, and love, as they might see needful. — (See J. Barclay's " Diary of Jaffray," 
 Aberdeen edition, p. 362 ; see also- paper by G. Fox, reprinted in " Letters of Early 
 Friends," p. 317. He says, exhorting Friends to the same course of conduct, "there 
 was not a Church but they had their Elders, then there was more than seven deacons, 
 when Elders were ordained in every Church.") , 
 
 In some cases, however, as in the Minutes of the Quarterly Meeting of Chesterfield, 
 29/10/1697, and 5/8/1698, " Overseers " and " Elders " are used as precisely co-exten- 
 sive. A great deal of ambiguity is cleared up, by remembering that these were merely 
 appointments from time to time, for pastoral care. 
 
 *In 1676 these are addressed by G. Fox as "Ministers" who are "settled in places," 
 and are exhorted "to possess as if you did not; to be married as if you were not; to 
 be loose to the world in the Lord's power, for God's oyle will be atop of all visible 
 things. It is this which makes His lamp to burn to give light afar off." 
 
 t " The Spirit of Alexander, the Coppersmith," p. 12, by W. Perm, 1673. 
 
358 
 
 belonging to the " apostles," " travelling ministers/' or 
 " messengers," of the churches among the General Bap- 
 tists.* All doubt as to the functions of the Elders in the 
 early Society who did not travel, is we think set at rest 
 by an "advice," dated 1728, contained in the first edition 
 of the Book of Discipline: "Advised, that Ministers, as 
 well Elders as others, in all their preaching, writing, and 
 conversing about the things of God, do keep to the form of 
 sound words," &c. This was, however, inapplicable to 
 " Elders" in 1801, because the nature of the office had been 
 radically changed, and the Yearly Meeting (who used the 1st 
 edition from which to compile the 2nd edition, viz., that of 
 1801) therefore struck out the words "as well elders as others."-!- 
 
 ♦ Even to the "ordaining of Elders." See paper by G. Eox, "Letters of Eaxiy 
 Friends," p. 317 — " concerning our Monthly, Quarterly, and Yearly Meetings." " And 
 the Apostles, the Ministers of Christ, ordained Elders in every church. So you may 
 see there was not a Church but had their Elders also." 
 
 t It is important to bear in mind, that the principle of John Smyth, of Amsterdam 
 (see p. 102), that there was only one order of Elders, and that one person might 
 teach, exhort, rule, &c, was accepted by the Society of Friends. The Travelling 
 Ministers were not, therefore, a distinct order of persons, but an office held for a period. 
 The same person, therefore, might be a Travelling Minister, an Elder or Stationary 
 Minister, and a Deacon, Overseer, or Visitor at various times. Much obscurity in the 
 early records, is cleared up by this consideration. 
 
 In Hardshaw Monthly Meeting minutes, 1703 and 1706, the author has, he thinks, 
 identified one woman and one man who are called "Elders," at another period 
 travelling as Ministers with a certificate. On the other hand, in Ellwood's " Antidote 
 against Bodgers," 1682, p. 146., Eodgers has remarked that E. Barclay considers 
 the fittest to rule in the church, those who have "begotten them in the Gospel.'' 
 Ellwood replies that " some may be helpful and useful instruments in the government 
 of the Church, who have not been employed in the public ministry, — that such may 
 be concerned tho' not so much as the others, and concludes that " some then that were 
 Elders that ruled, and ruled well too, who yet did not labour in word and doctrine." 
 Perhaps the true explanation is, that some by their gifts in private labour, and in 
 writing in defence of the truth, were suitable for Elders. The author has heard it said 
 that Ellwood was an " Elder " of this kind, but has not had the opportunity of 
 verifying it. This appears to us to be rather the private opinion of Ellwood, and 
 possibly one which was gaining ground. 
 
 In 1693, in Ireland, it was desired that the Eujebs, and suoh as (were) thought fit by 
 
359 
 
 We have already alluded to the views of Ainsworth, 
 Eobinson, and particularly of John Smyth of Amsterdam, 
 the father of the General Baptists, on this point in church 
 government. It was a point in which the early Independents, 
 Baptists, and the Society of Friends, agreed with the cele- 
 brated Bishop Hall,* and the imposition of Lay Elders by 
 parliament was more violently opposed than perhaps any 
 other feature of the Presbyterian system. f 
 
 The Membership in the early General Baptist churches, was 
 extended to those " who professed repentance towards God 
 and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ," and the members 
 
 the Province or other Meetings to be concerned, may examine among themselves how 
 far they are qualified for that service, and whether they are clear and exemplary in 
 themselves, and have a right concern on their spirits for the service and propagation 
 of the blessed Truth. 
 
 In 1692, it was desired by the National Meeting, "that there maybe a Friend or two 
 of every particular meeting appointed by the Province Meeting, to meet apart to make 
 enquiry, and take account of the management of every respective meeting as in relation 
 to worship, or concerning public Friends, or testimonies borne in meetings, to the end 
 that if anything be amiss in anywise on that account, that advice and admonition may 
 be given as occasion requires." (This, however, is not the institution of the Elders in 
 each church, but merely directions to the churches to form a national meeting, or 
 central synod, of Elders delegated by each church, to exercise a central and not a local 
 authority.) These persons appear to have been afterwards called " appointed," or 
 " standing elders." 
 
 To show the contrast of ideas on the subject between the earlier and later Society, in 
 Ireland in 1758, it is expressly said that it was then "thought fit not to nominate for 
 Elders, Friends concerned in the ministry," in order that they (the ministers) "maybe 
 more at liberty " for their service. In a word, the evidence appears to warrant the 
 conclusion, that in the first institution of the Society, " elders" were " ministers; " and 
 then, owing to the Story and Wilkinson controversy, the principle was contended for, 
 that occasionally to assist ministers in the part of the elders' business, which consisted 
 in the control of public worship and ministry, a ' ' lay elder " might be useful, this being 
 the thin end of the wedge by which the control of worship and ministry was transferred 
 from the ministers to a completely lay eldership. 
 
 * See quotation from Bishop Hall, Appendix to Chapter xxii. 
 
 t The celebrated Owen, and the other Independents, who were striving for the New 
 England platform, tolerated lay Elders, but the system never took root in the Inde- 
 pendent Churches. 
 
360 
 
 were baptized (dipped) in water in the name of the Father, 
 Son, and Holy Ghost, or in the name of Jesus Christ.* But 
 they also declare, that unless men so professing and practis- 
 ing the order and form of Christ's doctrine, shall beautify 
 the same with a holy and wise conversation in all" godliness 
 and honesty, the profession of the visible form will be 
 rendered to them of none effect, for without holiness no 
 man shall see the Lord."f The fellowship of the members 
 was "from their own free choice and mutual consent." 
 They used "no constraint but God's Word and Spirit, to 
 persuade poor sinners to embrace Christ." Infants were 
 excluded on this principle, and were undoubtedly saved, 
 because Christ takes away the sin of the first Adam. J The 
 discipline, or church power, was exercised by the members 
 and church officers in monthly meetings. Christ was re- 
 garded as the sole Governor of His church. § 
 
 It will give us a clearer view of the ecclesiastical polity of 
 the Friends, if we deal with the Society, during the period 
 from 1652 to 1668, as consisting of a series of independent 
 congregations, established and linked together by a travel- 
 ling ministry and eldership, and maintaining the same 
 friendly relation and disposition to co-operate, as an 
 " Association " of General Baptist churches, and holding 
 as they did their "General Meetings," but still practically 
 "independent." Some questions have arisen during the 
 last few years, as to the precise nature of the Membership 
 of the Society of Friends, as established by George Fox. 
 
 * Article XI. of a Declaration of Faith, <&c, 1663, reprinted in " Grantham's 
 Christianismus Primitivus," — book ii., chap, v., p. 67. 
 
 t Ibid., Art. 14, p. 69. { Ibid., Art. 10, p. 67. 
 
 § Taylor, pp. 433, 435. " As soon as any General Baptist Churches had been gathered, 
 they united to support a periodical meeting — such meeting was called an association, 
 and was usually held quarterly, half-yearly, or annually." — Ibid. 457. The Travelling 
 Ministers or Elders were most frequently chosen representatives. 
 
361 
 
 It is hoped that the facts here stated will place the matter 
 in a clear and simple light before the reader. 
 
 The membership of the early Society of Friends was not 
 a "birthright membership,"* but is denned thus: "All 
 the faithful men and women in every country, city, and 
 nation, whose faith stands in the 'power of God, the Gospel of 
 Christ, and have received this Gospel and are in possession of 
 this Gospel, the power of God — they have a right to the 
 power of the meeting (i.e., of the particular meeting), for 
 they be heirs of the power and authority of the men and 
 women's meetings." f All those persons who were deemed 
 to be such, were admitted to the Disciplinary Church 
 Meetings, or in case they were the children of members and 
 deemed converted, were "invited," usually by the Elders or 
 Ministers, to attend the meetings for business, with the 
 consent of the members of that meeting. 
 
 " To be a member of a particular church of Christ," says 
 Barclay in his Apology, " as this inward work is indis- 
 pensably necessary, so is also the outward profession and 
 belief in Jesus Christ, and those holy truths delivered by 
 His Spirit" in the Scriptures. After "it ceased to be a 
 reproach to be a Christian, men became such by birth and 
 
 * Fox held this view of church membership from the very beginning, in 1648. (See 
 Journal.) " Dost thou call this wicked multitude a church ? The Church is the 
 pillar and ground of Truth, made up of living stones, living members — a spiritual 
 household, of which Christ is the head." 
 
 t MS. Minutes of the Yearly Meeting, 1676, Devonshire House ; also, MS. Book 
 of Extracts and Minutes of the Yearly Meeting, 1676 ; also, Wheeler Street Meeting — 
 a book of several things relating to the service of Truth, &c, headed " Meetings for 
 Discipline," date 1676. A large number of these MS. books exist, being the originals 
 of " The Book of Extracts," of a later period, containing minutes of the Yearly 
 Meeting for the guidance of the churches, all of which contain this definition. This 
 definition is often referred to, but the force of it is generally lost, by the use of the 
 word " faithful" not conveying to us the idea both of faith, and fidelity to that faith 
 expressed above. 
 
362 
 
 education, and not by conversion and renovation of spirit,"* 
 says Barclay, little conceiving that the Christian Society he 
 so ably defended, would ever so far forget the truths which 
 its founders deemed essential to the existence of a visible 
 church, as to convert its membership into a birthright 
 membership, forming a church of a distinct number of 
 families, after the model of the Jewish commonwealth, the 
 members of which might be different from other men in 
 consequence of their education and religious customs, but 
 who might not even profess to be Christians, or possess any 
 of the positive characteristics set forth in the New Testa- 
 ment as required by the members of a Christian church. 
 The "outward profession of, and belief in, Jesus Christ, and 
 those holy truths delivered by His Spirit in the Scriptures," 
 required by the members, was however rather evinced to the 
 officers of the church, and, as far as we can learn, not 
 openly professed before the congregation.! It may be 
 questioned whether this point was ever properly settled and 
 denned. The consequence of this was, the shifting of the 
 responsibility before God from the shoulders of the applicant 
 for Membership, to that of the church, which ought only to 
 be the judge of the outward conduct of the person applying. 
 Lists of Members entitled to transact the business of the 
 Church, there is reason to believe, originally existed in 
 every meeting. In the Association of Churches in Somerset, 
 
 * See the whole quotation. 
 
 fin the minutes of Hardshaw Monthly Meeting, 1736, we find: — "'Convinced 
 Friends ' directed to attend Monthly Meeting in person, ' in order to their acceptance by 
 it.' " 
 
 Third Month, 1703, p. 280 of Minutes of National Meeting, Ireland : — " Any Friends 
 new convinced, or young people, Friends' children, their admittance to sit in men's 
 meetings (i.e., church meetings) to be by the assent of the Men's Meeting of the place 
 to which they belong, after application made by the party, or a Friend on his behalf." 
 
 In 1722, Joseph Pike complains of laxer practice creeping in in Ireland, with regard 
 to the qualifications of members. — See p. 40, " Life," by J. Barclay. 
 
363 
 
 such a list existed for each of the different Monthly Meet- 
 ings.* In London also, such lists existed.! In Ireland such 
 lists existed in every meeting. The minutes of the Irish 
 meetings illustrate with great clearness, that the Christian 
 fellowship of the early Society of Friends consisted of an 
 outside membership of persons " professing with Friends," 
 and of a strict or close membership, in whose hands rested the 
 church power as exercised in their church discipline;! and 
 also evinces the existence of mere attenders of their meet- 
 ings. In case of misconduct, the "Members proper" were 
 expelled from church meetings, while the outside members were 
 " testified against," and if they condemned their conduct as 
 unchristian and improper, their confession was either read 
 
 * See W. Tanner's " Lectures on the Early History of the Society of Friends in 
 Somerset." — Bennett, London, 1858. 
 
 t See Beck and Ball's "London Meetings," pp. 253, 254: — " The Quarterly Meeting 
 of London, 5th First Month, 1712, agreed that the Friends in their several quarters do 
 take the opportunity to bring the names of Friends that may be Jit to frequent our 
 Monthly and Quarterly Meetings for the service of the Truth." — Also Dublin minutes, 
 Men's Meeting, Fourth Month, 1733: — "A fair copy of the list of the members of this 
 meeting to be drawn up." 
 
 J A clear instance of the distinction between membership in the Society of Friends, and 
 attendance at meetings for worship, occurs in the minutes of the Half-year's Meeting 
 of Dublin, in 1702. It was complained that manufactures of linen and woollen goods 
 *' were made slightly, and so of little service to the wearer," and a concern came upon 
 the meeting lest " any Friend " should bring dishonour upon the blessed Truth ; " and 
 therefore every Monthly Meeting was to distinctly declare to every individual manu- 
 facturer, that in case of " refractory non-compliance," they maybe informed, " without 
 respect of persons," that "according to the judgment of the Half-year's Meeting 
 formerly given, " they forfeit their privilege in sitting in their men and women's 
 meetings;" that is, they were ejected from their membership in the meetings for 
 church government. In the Leinster Half-year Meeting, 5th of Ninth Month, 1696, 
 Friends who refused to have their differences settled by the Church, were to be 
 suspended from sitting in meetings for discipline. In 1697, "company keeping 
 smoakers," and persons addicted to drinking, were to be likewise suspended. 
 
 A paper was ordered to be read, in 1720, against " a careless, sleepy, slothful spirit," 
 " at suitable seasons, not only amongst those who are members of men and women's 
 meetings, but others who profess the blessed Truth and frequent our meetings for worship." 
 
 In 1720, the meetings had been desired not to limit too closely the membership 
 
\ 
 
 364 
 
 at the public meeting before the commencement of worship, 
 or in some cases at the place where the offence against the 
 public had been committed. When the Members "proper" 
 were seriously to blame, they were not only expelled from 
 the church meetings, but publicly testified against in addition. 
 Not only so, but the Yearly Meeting ordered that their 
 names were to be entered in a book to be provided in every 
 church.* The entry of the condemnation of the offence 
 was duly signed by them if they were restored as penitent. 
 This, we shall see was, at a later period, made a serious 
 cause of complaint and controversy — see page 465. The 
 mere attenders ran some risk in attending their meetings, 
 if they married each other "by a priest," for they were 
 forthwith repudiated in a public document.! 
 
 which conferred church power, and are directed to " encourage such who are of an 
 orderly conversation, and well inclined to come up into a nearer fellowship and service, 
 by admitting them into the men's meeting when the affairs of Truth are managed." — 
 National Meeting's Minutes, Ninth Month, 1720. 
 
 When Birthright Membership was instituted in Ireland, in 11th Month, 1762, the 
 following minute was made, which throws a clear light upon the subject : — "All our 
 youth even capable of understanding, and other Friends properly in unity, that is, who 
 are not disowned or under dealing, are to be looked upon (i.e., in future) as proper 
 members, and have liberty to attend our Men and Women's Meetings for Discipline, of 
 which Friends are desired to give notice in their respective particular meetings ; and 
 it is the further judgment of this meeting, that no particular lists of members of men 
 and women's meetings be retained in use — the intent of this minute being to remove 
 every distinction of members, except between those who are in unity and not in unity 
 with the Society." 
 
 Keith gives as a proof of a certain number (sixty persons, attenders of meetings for wor- 
 ship) being Friends, that most of them " used to keep Monthly Meetings ; " and Ellwoc d 
 replies that, therefore, nine-and-twenty out of sixty " might be raw or loose persons." 
 Page 28, "An Epistle' to Friends," to beware, &c. Keith Controversy, London, 1694. 
 
 ♦Minute of Yearly Meeting, 1675: — "Advised that the Church's testimony and 
 judgment against disorderly and scandalous walkers, and also the repentance of the 
 parties restored, be recorded in a book, &c. — to be produced and published by Friends, 
 as in God's heavenly wisdom they shall see needful." 
 
 t " Matthew Fountain having married Susannah Barker, by a priest, and they having 
 pretty much of late frequented meetings, and are by some accounted of us," a deputa- 
 
365 
 
 Such was their zeal that their membership should remain 
 according to "the first institution" of "faithful men and 
 women," that in Dublin meeting, in 1707, "a serious search 
 and examination " was instituted as to the fitness of those 
 whose names were entered on the list of members. The first 
 meeting for the purpose was, they say, "chiefly spent in 
 speaking one to another and opening their condition freely 
 one to another." The result was, that all were rejected 
 who did not "answer their places and service with zeal 
 and earnestness, for the prosperity of Truth and preservation 
 of Friends within the bounds and limits thereof." The 
 strictness with which the church power was held in the 
 hands of those only who could be trusted with it, was so 
 great, that in 1680 some young men established an evening 
 meeting for worship in Dublin ; not only were these young 
 men not members, but they were summoned before the 
 church to explain the course they were taking. Their 
 membership was therefore an adult membership carefully 
 sifted by human skill or discernment, and not claimed on 
 broad Christian principles as a right. The tendency of 
 this strictness of the terms of membership, does not appear 
 in itself to have diminished the numbers of the Society 
 of Friends in Ireland.* 
 
 It is obvious that the error they gradually fell into, was 
 the omission of what Barclay held to be " indispensably 
 necessary," viz., "the outward profession of, and belief in, 
 Jesus Christ, and those holy truths declared by His Spirit 
 
 tion is sent to " know if they look upon themselves as Friends, and what they have to 
 say why Friends should not give out a testimony against them." " They were spoke 
 unto, and do not seem to have anything to offer why Friends should not disown them." 
 
 * In 1701 there were 24 meetings in Leinster, while in 1748 there were 29, which 
 (when the extraordinary carrying out of the Theocratic government, to be afterwards 
 explained, is taken into account) seems to leave little doubt that this was the case. 
 
366 
 
 in the Scriptures." Had this point been clearly seen, and 
 incorporated into their church system with sufficient pre- 
 cision, it would have thrown upon applicants for membership 
 the solemn responsibility of a public profession of faith in 
 Christ. A religious society which undertakes by any 
 system, or by the supposed infallible spiritual insight of its 
 officers, to decide whether men and women are fit members 
 of a Christian church, merely by their outward conduct, without 
 this voluntary and purely personal confession, will pave the 
 way as certainly for a declension in religion, as it will by a 
 too great laxity in publicly expelling members who break 
 the moral law of Christ. They intruded the responsibility 
 of the Church into a province where the responsibility was 
 purely individual and personal. 
 
 It is obvious that the persons who possessed the "power 
 of the Meeting," or Church power, were really " the 
 Church," and that these were to be converted persons whose 
 conduct evinced that they had a living faith in Christ, is 
 sufficiently evident from the foregoing extracts. The denial 
 of the appellation of " Church," not only to the buildings, 
 but to the congregations of the parish assemblies, because 
 they were "mixed multitudes," brought together by the 
 strong arm of the law and kept together by pains and 
 penalties, was common to the early Independents, the 
 Baptists, and the Society of Friends. The basis of mem- 
 bership was the same (as may be seen by the foregoing 
 extracts) in the early Society of Friends as among the 
 Baptists, — setting aside the rite of baptism.* 
 
 To illustrate the stand point of the Founders of the Society 
 
 * " The sincere confession with the mouth that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God," 
 was deemed by Penn to be "sufficient now to entitle a man to communion here and 
 salvation hereafter." — Penn's Works, vol. i., p. 756; edition 1726. — Address to 
 Protestants. 
 
307 
 
 as to their definition of the Membership of " a church," 
 we may mention that at the period after the Act of 
 Uniformity, when attendance at the parish church and the 
 non-attendance of conventicles were attempted to be 
 rigorously enforced, under penalties which might amount 
 to the confiscation of all their property, transportation and 
 slavery "in any of his Majesty's plantations beyond the 
 seas,"* the Bishop's official, at his visitation in July, 
 1663, sent the following question to the Friends in several 
 places in Westmoreland : — "To the people called Quakers, 
 &c. : " Why do you not come to your parish church, or 
 the place of public worship appointed by the laws of the 
 land, to hear Divine Service and to join in prayer with the 
 congregation, and to perform other rites and ceremonies 
 according to the Church of England?" The "Book of 
 Common Prayer " had the effect at that time of something 
 quite new, even to the worshippers in the churches, and a 
 little criticism of the prayers of the Church was not 
 altogether unwelcome even to them. The early Friends 
 did not neglect the opportunity of giving him their 
 reasons why they did not "go to Church" — much doubt- 
 less to the amusement of the other Separatists in the 
 district. "First," say they, "the Apostle saith, let every 
 man be fully persuaded in his own mind." Now, we are not 
 persuaded in our minds, either that God requireth it of us 
 to come to these places to worship Him, or that it can be 
 proved by the Holy Scriptures according to the practice of 
 the saints, that we ought to come to these places to worship 
 Him. Secondly, because we are not persuaded in our 
 minds, and that upon good grounds and reasons according 
 to the Holy Scriptures, that the priests who serve "the 
 
 * See " Besse's Sufferings," preface pp. 9, 11, and 12. 
 
368 
 
 Cure " (so called) are ministers of Jesus Christ, sent of God, 
 but are much persuaded in our minds that God never sent 
 them, and that for these four reasons." The first was, their 
 "call" was not that of the ministers of Christ — it was a 
 " call of man." They were men who were " time servers." 
 They were " covenant breakers," for they had taken the 
 Solemn League and Covenant, and now " abjured the 
 covenant." They had " a face to serve every turn and 
 time." They long ago had confessed they had not "the 
 same infallible Spirit which the Apostles had," and " what 
 Spirit had entered into them since, let those that fear the 
 Lord judge ! " Their practice was like the practice of the 
 false Prophets; for example, Balaam, " seeking greedily after 
 gifts and rewards, and preparing war" against those who 
 refused to support them. They denied "the light of Christ" 
 to be sufficient "to guide in the ways of peace." "They 
 say 'all they do is sin,' their 'best actions are sin,' ' their 
 prayers are sin ' (to this we consent ! ) therefore, they are not 
 the prayers of the upright which God delights in ! " And 
 for these and other reasons, they were persuaded they 
 "ought not to hear them." So far for the Ministers. Then 
 as to their flocks. "We come not to these places, because 
 we are not fully persuaded in our minds that the people 
 there met together are the true Church of Christ, or His 
 members." Why was this ? Because the people there, 
 being compelled to go to church (many of them being the 
 worst people in the parish, such as never show their faces 
 in a church now the attendance is voluntary) confess them- 
 selves "a company (not of saints but) of 'miserable sinners,' 
 that err and stray like lost sheep, and are grievous offenders 
 of God's holy law." They did not deny, they said, that 
 " there is a time when people do so err and are out of the 
 right way, but this in the 'unconverted state.'" Still, 
 
369 
 
 " such," they say, " are not the church of Christ, nor members 
 of His body." Not only so, " the people there met together 
 do that which they ought not to have done, and leave 
 undone that which they ought to have done," and "so are 
 breakers of their covenants and vows ma.de in their baptism, 
 which promised that they would 'forsake the devil and all 
 his works, and the pomps and vanities of this wicked world, 
 and all the sinful lusts of the flesh,' " &c. ; but now they 
 " offend grievously God's holy laws, and leave that undone 
 which they should do." But to sum up all, and to show that 
 they are not "the true church," they confess that "they 
 have no health in them ; " therefore, we are not persuaded 
 in our minds that we ought to join with them, and "wor- 
 ship among people who 'have no health in them," "in the 
 places which were old Mass-houses; " but they say they shall 
 continue to worship with "the saints," of whom the Apostle 
 saith, " such were some of you, but you are washed, but you 
 are sanctified, but you are justified, in the name of the Lord 
 Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God." 
 
 Two things may be clearly seen from this incident — first, 
 the extreme absurdity of the position in which the Bishop 
 was placed, of asking men to attend, or give their reason for 
 not attending, their parish church, while (whether convinced 
 or unconvinced) they were liable to penalties which might 
 cost them their property, their liberty, or even their lives. 
 Secondly, it exhibits the view of the early Friends 
 respecting Church Membership. They did not reply thus 
 to the Bishop, because they held that there were no true 
 Christians who worshipped in the " steeple-house," or because 
 the congregation consisted partly of unconverted persons, 
 but because they held that a "Church" was a society of 
 converted men and women separated from the world. Now 
 if all the world were to be forced by the magistrate to 
 
 c o 
 
370 
 
 assemble, it could not be called a "congregation of faithful 
 people " showing their faith by the church act of voluntarily 
 assembling of themselves for the worship of God. It was 
 not the denial of every Body but their own to be a true 
 church, because they did not deny the Independent and 
 Baptist churches to be true churches, and therefore the 
 objection relates solely to the question of church member- 
 ship. The question of "a call" to the ministry, evidently 
 relates to the nature of the Presbyterian ordination. Their 
 views on the infallibility of the church (of which we shall 
 treat more fully hereafter) required a church membership 
 of extraordinary strictness. So far forth as the visible 
 church society consisted of "faithful men," so far forth 
 they held it was infallible. But while this was the case in 
 reference to the members who held the church power, they 
 had, as we have explained, a kind of outside membership 
 which depended upon the attendance of the meetings for 
 worship, and which entitled "those professing with Friends " 
 to pastoral oversight, and, in case of necessity, to pecuniary 
 help and relief. 
 
 This appears to us to have been a link between the 
 outside world and the Church, something similar to the 
 Wesleyan membership, which embraces the "convinced 
 of sin," and the " sinner seeking salvation," and provides 
 for a certain amount of religious oversight; and this will 
 broadly explain the distinction between a member of the 
 ancient Society of Friends who was entitled to attend their 
 meetings for discipline, and one who was merely an attender 
 of their meetings for worship. It was precisely the differ- 
 ence, in the words of an old Friend's pamphlet, between a 
 " convinced " and a " converted " state. If the person was 
 deemed by the Elders of the church to be " converted," it 
 was proposed to " invite" him to a participation of the 
 
371 
 
 church power of their meetings for discipline,* but if only 
 " convinced," he was merely a participator in church privi- 
 leges. This accounts for the comparatively small number 
 of those who took part in the administration of the church 
 affairs, compared with the size of their congregations. 
 The wording of their church censures appears to bear out 
 the same view. The offender is generally required to set 
 his name to a " paper of condemnation," condemning his 
 wicked practice, and " clearing Friends " of any approval of 
 it. In flagrant cases of public scandal they occasionally 
 required him to affix his " paper of condemnation or denial " 
 to the market cross, and so clear the Society with whom he 
 had associated himself by attending their worship so as to 
 be "reputed as a Friend." On his due repentance he was 
 immediately re-instated, but it does not appear that such a 
 person, would in the early Society have had any participa- 
 tion in their meetings for discipline. A " paper of denial " 
 appears to have been an act of absolute expulsion.! 
 
 As far as our investigations have gone, anything like a 
 formal and public profession of faith in Christ appeared to 
 
 * He was then, in the language of the Y. M. minute of 1704, worthy to be esteemed 
 a member of those meetings. "Youth" was no disqualification, but "the life of 
 righteousness " was essentia! As late as 1722, Friends are advised in their meetings 
 to act in a way "exemplary" to the "young who may be esteemed members of 
 these meetings, and attend the same," showing that all the young were not esteemed 
 members. 
 
 t The rule appears to have been, that if the offence was a private one, only affecting 
 members of the congregation, the paper of condemnation was private; if, on the 
 contrary, it affected the public, or the interests of morality, it was to be published as 
 widely as the offence. 
 
 Specimen of a paper of denial, or absolute expulsion : — It " was ordered that some 
 copies of it should be spread among the people at Corstorbe, where they live," and 
 " that it should be also read over next First-day at meeting, at Edinburgh, the copy of 
 which testimony is as follows : — " This is to let all persons know, who may hear or 
 read these presents, that we the people of God, called in derision Quakers, belonging 
 to the meeting at Edinburgh, deny and disown James Wear, weaver, in Corstorffin, 
 and his wife, Jean Blair, to be of our fellowship in the holy Truth and profession that 
 
 C C 2 
 
372 
 
 savour too much of ceremony to be adopted by the Society 
 established by Fox, and their practice seems to have 
 corresponded exactly with that of the Mennonite Baptists, 
 with whom, however, the profession of faith in Christ, and 
 of baptism, was entirely distinct from the reception of the 
 convert into the church, or society of believers.* 
 
 The essential principle from which G-. Fox started, denied 
 the necessity of any outward rite in a dispensation which was 
 purely spiritual, and in which all the rites and ceremonies 
 of the Old Covenant were abolished, and therefore he simply 
 dropped the ceremony of an open and public profession of 
 faith and baptism, and retained the same method adopted 
 among the Mennonites, for the reception of the convert 
 into close fellowship with the particular church, which was 
 distinct from the ceremony of Baptism. It is, however, 
 interesting to find that one of the early preachers in 
 connection with Fox — Humphrey Wooldrig — baptized a 
 convert. This happened in 1658. Wooldrig wrote to Fox, 
 stating that another minister! had ''judged him for it," 
 and denyed him (Wooldrig) and that which led him into 
 it, and all who owned him in it." I It appears, therefore, 
 
 is ordered and professed by us, and this because of their disorderly and unsuitable 
 walking unto the same. Prom the people of God, called Quakers, given forth at 
 Edinburgh, 1st of Second Month, 1673." 
 
 On the 5th of Twelfth Month, 1701, Kinmuck Monthly Meeting had Ester Eobinson's 
 testimony (of Kelso) " fixed on the door of the steeple-house." 
 
 In 1708, the Yearly Meeting gave a caution "not to admit such persons too early 
 into fellowship," before there was good ground for believing the repentance genuine. 
 This was given because many persons had conceived that on signing such a paper they 
 were "discharged."- 
 
 * These views respecting the membership of the early Society, are results generalized 
 from a vast mass of church books and other MSS. See preface, pp. iii. iv. 
 
 f John Harwood, who was afterwards separated from the Society and opposed the 
 authority of Fox. 
 
 I " Swarthmore Papers," 1658, No. 4. 
 
373 
 
 that there were some who supported him in this, and there 
 can be little doubt that this was a special case and rather 
 for the satisfaction and comfort of the convert.* Fox 
 was attacked because he did not excommunicate Wooldrig. 
 He says he " did not utterly deny Humphrey's wrong and 
 deny him;" that Wooldrig " simply did such a thing once 
 and no more."f Wooldrig evidently wrote to Fox in full 
 confidence, that if done under the guidance of the Holy 
 Spirit, the action would be approved by him, and says that 
 his opponents "would limit the unlimited God." I 
 
 The stand point of the early Society with reference to 
 baptism and the Lord's Supper, appears to have been 
 that the outward action was indifferent and not certainly 
 a subject of church censure, and it is clearly so stated 
 in Barclay's Apology. § We have before noticed the 
 
 * We find, however, in the " Swarthmore Papers," that in Somersetshire " some 
 baptize." 20th Ninth Month, 1660. See page 343. 
 
 t " The Spirit of Envy, Lying, and Prosecution made manifest." An answer to a 
 scandalous paper of John Harwood, &c. By George Fox, London, 1663, p. 5. 
 
 J Wooldrig afterwards wrote a tract upon the subject: "The Unlimited God," &c, 
 London, 1659. Page l,he says that Paul did baptize, although not " sent to baptize," and 
 did "all things to save some." Page 2. He tells us " the woman declared that she was 
 moved of the Lord to desire me only to baptize her with water, and that the spirit by 
 which the Baptists are led did not convince her. The Baptist's teacher said that some 
 of them did believe she was led by the Spirit of God. He afterwards wrote a book to 
 the Baptists, and told them they were setting up types and shadows above Christ. 
 
 § " And indeed I am inclinable very favorably to judge of Calvin in this particular, in 
 that he deals so ingeniously to confess he neither comprehends it nor can express it in 
 words, but yet by a feeling experience can say the Lord is spiritually present. Now, 
 as I doubt not but Calvin sometimes had a sense of His presence without the use of 
 this ceremony, so as the understanding given him of God made him justly reject the 
 
 false notions of transubstantiation and consubstantiation Lastly, if any 
 
 now at this day, from a true tenderness of spirit, and with real conscience towards 
 God, did practise this ceremony in the same way, method, and manner as did the 
 primitive Christians recorded in Scripture (which yet none that I know now do), I 
 should not doubt to affirm but they might be indulged in it, and the Lord might 
 regard them, and for a season appear to them in the use of these things, as many of us 
 have known Him to do to us in the time of our ignorance, provided they did not seek 
 
374 
 
 views of Caspar Schwenkfeld, and explained how these 
 views were held by certain Baptists, who, prior to the 
 preaching of Fox, had laid aside the Lord's Supper and 
 Water Baptism. At the period when Fox commenced 
 preaching, the practice of partaking of the Lord's Supper 
 had fallen much into disuse in some places, in consequence 
 of a doubt on the mind of the Presbyterian ministers 
 whether it could be rightly partaken of in a church, without 
 "ruling Elders."* The early General Baptists generally, if 
 not universally, had a common meal or "love feast," and 
 partook of the Lord's Supper after it, according to Scripture 
 
 to obtrude them upon others, nor judge such as found themselves delivered from them, 
 or that they do not pertinaciously adhere to them. For we certainly know that the 
 day is dawned, in which God hath arisen and hath dismissed all these ceremonies and 
 rites, and is only to be worshipped in Spirit, and that He appears to them who wait 
 upon Him ; and that to seek God in these things is, with Mary at the Sepulchre, to 
 seek the living among the dead, for we know that He is risen and revealed in Spirit, 
 leading His children out of these rudiments that they may walk with Him in His light." 
 
 In a paper signed by William Penn, A. Sharp, Thomas Story, and George Book, 
 entitled "Gospel Truths " — published in Dublin in 1698 — they say : " We believe the 
 necessity of the one baptism of Christ as well as of His one supper, which He promised 
 to eat with those that open the door of their hearts to Him, being the baptism and 
 supper signified by the outward signs, which though we disuse, we judge not those that 
 conscientiously practise them." 
 
 Again, George Bishop, an eminent member of the Bristol meeting, says, in 1665* — 
 speaking of the Lord's Supper — " I say if any do so think and receive it as it should be, 
 or as they {i.e., the Corinthians) did it who did not eat and drink unworthily .... 
 we shall not and do not judge them. But let not such take upon themselves to judge 
 those who know and witness Him (the Lord) to be come (i.e., spiritually) of whom that 
 (i.e., the Lord's Supper) was a remembrance." In other words, a man might be a 
 Christian in the full sense of the word, whether he partook or did not partake of the 
 outward supper. See also note, p. 526. 
 
 * Page 86. " A Vindication of the Praotioe of the People called Quakers." — 1665. 
 
 * " The want of Church Government is no warrant for a total omission of the Lord's 
 Supper," &c. By Henry Jeanes, minister at Chedzoy, Somersetshire. Oxford, 1653. 
 
 A " Treatise of Spiritual Infatuation," &o., by W. Stamp, D.D., " One of the 
 imprisoned, exiled, plundered ministers of God's Word, at Stepney, near London." 
 — Hague, 1653, states, that he is " credibly informed, that at Lincoln the sacramental 
 bread and wine hath not been communicated for three years together." 
 
375 
 
 precedent of the "cup after supper," and there are strong 
 reasons for believing, that in the early Society of Friends, 
 "love feasts" or meetings for Christian communion were 
 held. In the earliest tracts of Fox we continually find the 
 expressions, "we have the Lord's Supper," "the table 
 and supper of the Lord we own," &c, and a constant 
 denial that the method in which it was administered by 
 others was according to apostolic practice, which seems to 
 have been beside the mark, if no practice existed among 
 the Society, which had some analogy to it. 
 
 In Keith's "Presbyterian and Independent Visible 
 Churches, in New England and elsewhere, brought to the 
 Test" — London, 1689* — we find an allusion to certain 
 "more solemn eatings and drinkings to remember the Lord's 
 death, and what he hath done and suffered for us," and states 
 that the Society of Friends did "thus eat and drink 
 together, perhaps many belonging to divers families," and 
 yet these are distinguished from the ordinary meals of 
 Christians, at which he asserts by prayer and thanksgiving 
 the spiritual bread may be partaken of ; f and yet he lays 
 it down " that we neither do, nor can limit the spiritual and 
 inward eating of Christ's body, and drinking of His blood, to 
 any outward eating and drinking whatsoever, as neither did 
 the ancient Christians, who said "that all believers eat 
 Christ's flesh and drink His blood daily and hourly," "and 
 so we believe." J Keith was then (1689) a valued minister 
 of the Society. He was a learned Scotchman, and was 
 an intimate friend of E. Barclay, but was afterwards ex- 
 pelled from the Society. § He became a clergyman of the 
 
 * Edition 1691, p. 188. t Ibid. pp. 187 and 188. J Ibid. p. 188. 
 
 § Keith was not, as some have supposed, expelled for his doctrinal opinions, but for 
 his unbearable temper and carriage. Every effort was made to retain him as a member. 
 Many of his old associates deeply regretted the change in his Christian character, but 
 
376 
 
 Church of England, and was one of the first missionaries 
 of that body sent out by the " Society for the Propagation 
 of the Gospel." We cannot avoid the conclusion, that 
 Keith is here alluding to some distinct description of 
 religious meeting, at which there was an outward repast in 
 remembrance, as he states, "of the Lord's death," and we 
 have found in the minutes of Aberdeen Quarterly Meeting, 
 a meeting of the Church, which so closely corresponds to 
 this statement of Keith's, that it furnishes an interesting 
 illustration of his meaning. "When we consider the 
 character of the Quarterly Meeting of Aberdeen, containing 
 as it did some of the most eminent members of the Society, 
 men of the highest education and intelligence, it must be 
 regarded as another curious link in the evidence which 
 connects the practices of the early General Baptist and the 
 early Society of Friends. The distinct reference in the 
 minute to the Agapoe of the Primitive Christian Church, 
 places the character of these meetings, held from house to 
 house, in our view beyond a doubt. The quotation from 
 Keith would seem to imply a general practice, but we have 
 found no entry in the minutes of any other meeting.* 
 
 As a confirmation of the whole matter, we may note that 
 Barclay says in his Apology : — " And this by some is called 
 
 it is difficult to see, after his return from America, how he could have remained a 
 member. He was, probably, doctrinally right in his American quarrel, but morally 
 wrong in the conduct of it and his subsequent conduct. — A very graphic and 
 interesting account of the discussions of the Yearly Meeting on his case, exists in 
 the Y.M. MS. minutes, vol. ii., at Devonshire House, and the conduct of the Society 
 is fully vindicated. His doctrine was approved, but his conduct condemned. Had he 
 been more gentle in his conduct, he would have effected beneficially what he failed in 
 effecting by an opposite course. 
 
 * We have not succeeded in finding, in the Aberdeen minute book, any entry of their 
 establishment, and we may therefore conclude certainly that they dated as far back as 
 1688, and probably if the allusion in George Fox's tracts relate to this, were coeval 
 with the rise of the Society. 
 
377 
 
 a Love Feast, or a being together not merely to eat and 
 to drink, or for outward ends, but to take thence occasion 
 to eat and drink together in the dread and presence of the 
 Lord, as His people, which custom we shall not condemn/' 
 In this place it will be found that he is contending that the 
 communion of the early Christians was not a sacramental act, 
 or "some solemn sacrifice." 
 
 The following is the minute referred to : — " At the 
 Quarterly Meeting at Aberdeen, 9th of Ninth Month, 1693. 
 At this meeting a line of P. L. (Patrick Livingston) being 
 read, containing a motion of some Friends of changing the 
 Seventh- day's meetings from the afternoon to begin in the 
 forenoon, and also making it circulatory through Friends' 
 families in town for propagating Truth, and being a con- 
 solatory repast (as among the primitive Christians) from house to 
 house," &c* 
 
 The Lord's Supper was not only placed by the party 
 represented by Archbishop Laud, on the same footing as the 
 Mass, but also on the Kestoration of the Anglican Church 
 
 * It was left by this meeting to Friends in town for their consideration, against the 
 next Fourth-day's weekly meeting. And at the said Fourth-day's meeting (15th of 
 Ninth Month) it was concluded so to be in time coming, and settled in the following 
 method and course, to begin the next Seventh-day at — 1st, at Jean Craig's, 18th of 
 Ninth Month ; 2nd, at Alex. Gillies, 25th of Ninth Month ; 3rd, at Isabel Gerard's, 2nd 
 of Tenth Month ; 4th, at Mary Bannerman's, 9th of Tenth Month ; 5th, at Isabel 
 Grey's, 16th of Tenth Month; 6th, at William Taylor's, 23rd of Tenth Month; 7th, at 
 John Hall's, 30th of Tenth Month ; 8th, at Lilias Skene's, 6th of Eleventh Month ; 
 9th, at Thomas Mercer's, 13th of Eleventh Month ; 10th, at Robert Gorden's, 20th of 
 Eleventh Month ; and then to begin again and go round in the same manner. 
 
 At Monthly Meeting, 24th of Eleventh Month, 1693, there is granted one of the 
 Seventh-day meetings to Elspit Stevens, at her own desire, which is to be the next 
 after Eobert Gorden, being to be the last. 
 
 " Upon the 12th day of Third Month, 1694, came to Aberdeen, to that day's circulating 
 meeting (which fell that day at Isabel Gerrard's), a very worthy English woman Friend, 
 named Helen Stockdaill, who had a singular presence of the Lord attending her, and 
 thereby very good service and suitable to the conditions of Friends among us (and) for 
 two weeks after." 
 
378 
 
 party, while driving unwilling Separatists to church, they 
 inflicted a small fine on communion Sundays on those who 
 did not partake* — a practice which has been revived (at 
 Exeter) in our day, and which is probably a custom handed 
 down from Roman Catholic times. 
 
 * It also appears that 2d. was demanded from all the worshippers in church on 
 the days on which the Lord's Supper was administered, whether the parties com- 
 municated or not. See p. 67 — " John Baptist Decreasing, and Christ Increasing" — by 
 John Grattan, a well-wisher of the Anabaptists, in 1674 ; London edition, 1696. — 
 " That this is a new ordinance erect instead of the passover." " This I find not, no, 
 nor (that) those who would stay and eat should pay 2d, and those who would not 
 snould pay likewise, eat or not eat, pay you must — this we find nothing of 1 " 
 
APPENDIX TO CHAPTER XV. 
 
 MS. FROM " SWARTHMOBE PAPEBS," IN POSSESSION OP THE AUTHOR, SHOWING THE NATUBK 
 OF THE CHUBCH MeMBEBSHIP OP THE ANCIENT SOCIETY OF FBIENDS, &0. 
 
 Note by Author. — There is no date to this document. It is not certain whether " the 
 Church of England" means the Anglican Establishment, because in section seven, 
 Burough says he has denied " the Church of England many years." He died in 1G62. 
 We should, therefore, incline to the view that the date of the paper is 1661, when the 
 Established Church was in a transition state between Presbyterianism and Anglicanism. 
 This document, it will be readily seen, does not intend to reflect uncharitably upon 
 either Anglicanism or Presbyterianism; but the two points on which the whole document 
 hinges, are : First, that " members " in the outward and visible Church should con- 
 sist of persons who voluntarily profess that " they have peace with God in their 
 consciences, through the faith of Christ, which gives victory over all sin," and who 
 " have assurance through faith, of the love and favour of God," and that persons who 
 profess to belong to the Church of Christ in consequence of " force and violence," or 
 from any other unworthy cause, are not the right description of members ; consequently 
 a church consisting of a mixed company of persons is not a true and scripturally 
 constituted visible Church. Secondly, the nature of the Christian Ministry, which 
 ought to consist of such members who are considered by their fellow members as 
 "sent of Christ into that work," and not such as follow it for emolument, although it 
 may be seen at p. 272 of this work, that Burrough approved of a full and liberal main- 
 tenance being voluntarily given by the Church itself to its Ministers. It may also be 
 remarked, that this document entirely negatives the idea which has been current for nt 
 least a century in the Society of Friends, that the Membership of the early Society 
 of Friends was a "Birthright," or hereditary Membership. 
 
 Some pew Reasons showing why we Deny the Chttbch op England, and are op 
 this way, and such who abe scobnfully called quakers. 
 
 " First and chiefly, because the Church of England (so called) is not the true Church 
 of Christ, nor his wife, nor body, but a false church having the form but not the power. 
 
 Secondly, why she is a false church. Because she is not constituted of Tight members, 
 but made up of members which are not born again, nor renewed in mind and heart ; 
 and of such members only doth the true Church of Christ consist : but the Church of 
 England consists of the contrary, that is to say, of drunkards and covetous persons, &o., . 
 who are in the way of sin and death and are not renewed and bom again, and this is 
 one reason that gives us to believe that the Chinch of England is a false Ciiurch. 
 
/ 
 
 
 11 
 
 Thirdly. Because she is not in the same power of God as the Church of Christ in 
 the days of the Apostles, but is in the form without the power; wanting the Spirit and 
 the anointing which every member of the true Church ought to have ; but she hath 
 taken up the imitations of such doctrines and practices from the letter, without the 
 same power and spirit of the Apostles and true Church which were in the days of old. 
 
 Fourthly. Because she practiseth such things for ordinances and worship, in such 
 form and manner as the Scripture gives no example for ; nor did the Apostles give 
 commandment for such things, in many particulars (which) might be instanced wherein 
 she is out of the example of the true Churches of Christ in the Apostles' days ; so that 
 every part of her worship which seems to be by example from the Scriptures is not in 
 the same power and Spirit of God as the churches of old were in, and other parts of 
 her ordinances and worship are mere inventions and traditions, without example at all 
 from the Scriptures. 
 
 Fifthly. Because the Spirit of God alone is not the rule of her Government and 
 discipline in the Church, neither do they walk by that rule, but make the command- 
 ment of men, traditions, and antiquities of times, and the example of the fathers (so 
 called) of former generations the rules of Church government and discipline ; which 
 ought not to be, but the Spirit of Christ is the only rule of the government and disci- 
 "V* | ' V L pline of the true Church of Christ. " 
 
 Sixthly. Because her ministry is not the true ministry of Christ sent of Him into 
 that work, but are generally such persons as all the prophets, Christ and his Apostles 
 cried against. I say the ministry of the Church of England is not a true ministry, but 
 is of another spirit; even such they are as Isaiah cried against, Chapter lvi. 11, and such 
 as Micah cried against, Mic. hi. 11, and such as Paul spoke against, Tit. . . . that 
 sought their gain from their quarter, and sought for filthy lucre, and such as they 
 Christ never sent, nor are these true ministers of his Church, but such as these are 
 the ministers of the Church of England. 
 
 Seventhly. Because that the Church of England doth force and compel by force and 
 . violence upon pains and forfeiture (upon men's persons and estates) to be of their church, 
 and imposed faith, doctrine, ordinances, and practices upon the people in the ignorance 
 of conscience, and contrary to conscience, and will not allow unto men the liberty of their 
 consciences in spiritual things, according as the Spirit of God persuaded them, and this 
 is as Antichrist, and not of the true church, and these things are (with divers others) 
 reasons wherefore we deny the Church of England, and have done this many years, 
 neither can we ever turn to her again till these things be answered, and all doubts and 
 scruples in our conscience resolved in these particulars, and some others we have to 
 object. 
 
 And for being termed Quakers (so called), we were induced thereto from these 
 reasons : — 
 
 Firstly, and chiefly. Because the Spirit of God, in our conscience persuaded us to 
 the truth of this way, and not any outward cause or motives, but because of the Spirit 
 of God convincing our hearts inwardly of the verity, righteousness, and truth, of this 
 way in which we are. 
 
Ill 
 
 Secondly. Because this way of religion is according to the Scriptures, and in the 
 fulfilling of them in doctrine, practice, and conversation, and the ministry, ordinances, 
 church government, and discipline (and) is in the same power and Spirit, and by the 
 example of the Apostles ; for the Spirit of God which did convince our consciences of the 
 truth of this way, leads us in the same way as the servants of God walked in doctrines 
 and practices. 
 
 Thirdly. Because this was (and) is persecuted and spoken all manner of evil of, 
 falsely, for the name of Christ, which shows that this way is of God, and answerable to 
 the Scriptures, because the same things are come to pass upon us Christ said should 
 come, and that for righteousness sake and not for evil doing. 
 
 Fourthly. Because we have peace with God in our consciences in this way, through 
 the faith of Christ which gives victory over all sin, and our souls are satisfied with the 
 bread of life, and we receive of the mercies of God in our souls, and His Spirit leads us 
 into all truth to do and to speak the truth, and to worship God in Spirit and in truth. 
 
 Fifthly. Because we have assurance, through faith, of the love and favour of the Lord 
 God, and have obtained the rest where comfort and satisfaction is enjoyed, and the 
 body of sin put off, and Christ the new man put on, and our whole church consisteth of 
 such members; and none but such are members of our church, but who are born again 
 of the seed of God, nor is any owned in fellowship with us, but who knows something 
 of God in them to guide them. 
 
 And these are some few reasons wherefore we are of this way, and such who arc in 
 scorn called Quakers." 
 
 E. B., i.e., Edwaed Bubbough. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 The position of the Travelling Ministry in the Society. 
 The Method of their " orderly dispersion " accord- 
 ing to the necessities of the Churches. Their 
 control transferred by fox from himself to the 
 Standing Committee of Ministers in London. Women 
 Preachers allowed to Supplement the work of the 
 11 Brethren," but not to direct affairs relating to 
 the Ministry. The " Ministers' Meetings," their 
 Spiritual Life and Energy. The establishment of 
 Church Officers simultaneous with the rise of the 
 Society. The gradual change from an " Indepen- 
 dent " TO" A " CONNEXIONAL " CHURCH SYSTEM; " CANONS 
 
 of George Fox." The Meetings for Worship. Silent 
 Prayer. Disuse of the Bible in Worship and its 
 Origin. The Establishment of the Central Yearly 
 Meeting in London. The action of Fox respecting 
 Marriage. 
 
 The travelling ministry in the early Society of Friends 
 possessed great power and importance, and it was main- 
 tained as one of their distinctive principles that every 
 minister should, after Apostolic practice, travel. Nay lor 
 affirmed that Baxter was not a true Minister because 
 he did not travel.* Keith charges the Presbyterians and 
 Independents of New England, that if they have received 
 a commission in Mat. xxviii. : " Ye are very unfaithful unto 
 
 * Quakers' Catechism. 
 
380 
 
 it." They go, he says, unto a house or town and there 
 teach "a few that come to hear you." So did not the 
 Apostles, but travelled from place to place, and from one 
 nation, city and country to another, but so do not 
 ye."* The Calvinistic Baptists, &c, did not generally 
 travel or approve the practice, and their "Messengers" 
 appear to have differed essentially from the "Messengers" 
 of the General Baptists. Thomas Pollard, of " the Church 
 of Christ gathered in and about Leichfield," says : "And 
 to you, Farnsworth, and the rest that walk up and down 
 and live idly without a calling, if you would observe the 
 Scripture for a rule, you would see what Paul saith, ' If any 
 would not work neither should he eat.'" Here we have a 
 pastor of an Independent Church complaining that one of 
 Fox's preachers does not work at a trade ! f 
 
 We now come to the very simple machinery by which 
 this travelling ministry was, at this early period, regulated 
 and applied to the necessities of the Society. This was 
 done by the Ministers meeting together and arranging 
 among themselves how the requirements of the churches 
 as to ministry were to be supplied. The notices of arrange- 
 ment and plan in the proceedings of the early preachers, 
 in the "Swarthmore Papers" we have already quoted, 
 are fully explained by reference to the books of the Society 
 at a later period. In the minutes of the "Morning," or 
 Ministers' "Meeting," we find the following, dated 17th 
 Third Month, 1675 : "It is desired that all Friends in 
 and about the city that have a public testimony for 
 God," or ministry, " do meet with the brethren on every 
 First-day and Second-day mornings when they can." 
 
 * " The Presbyterian and Independent visible Church in New England and elsewhere 
 brought to the Test." By George Keith, 1689. Edition 1691, p. 174. 
 t " The Holy Scripture Clearing Itself," &c. By Thomas Pollard. 
 
381 
 
 Otherwise they are "to send a note to the meetings 
 signifying what meetings they intend to be at on First- 
 days." Obviously, the Monday morning meeting dealt with 
 the future arrangements, and the meeting again of the 
 ministers on the Sunday morning, at 8 o'clock, was to com- 
 plete the plan. They then dispersed ; the horses standing 
 in readiness in the yard for those who visited the more 
 distant meetings.* Again, the object is stated, 16th Third 
 Month, 1681. That " at Ellis Hookes, his chamber," by 
 "writing their names, and what meeting they intend to be 
 at next day ; " " that as much as may be, those meetings," 
 i.e., "the adjacent meetings near the City," may be equally 
 " supplied so that there may not be several at one meeting 
 and none at another." 
 
 If it seemed desirable to establish new meetings, or 
 special meetings for special classes of society, the subject 
 was discussed here.f In 1689, it was ordered positively 
 that no Minister should "go to any meeting near the City, 
 without acquainting the Morning Meeting at the Chamber." 
 The whole of these arrangements and the general control of 
 the ministry had, as we have seen, fallen upon Fox, and it 
 is interesting to note that it was needful for him, in 
 Eleventh Month, 1690, to direct " all Friends in all the 
 world that used to write to him," to write to the Morning 
 Meeting. This meeting of Ministers controlled those who 
 
 *Fox says in a paper "to the women's meeting." — (See New Swarthmore Collec- 
 tion, Devonshire House) — He was "moved to set up that meeting," — "to gather up 
 bad books that was scandalous against Friends, and to see that young Friends' books 
 that were sent up to be printed might be stood by," to see that the ministers " might 
 not go in heaps " to one meeting and leave others unprovided for. But " not for 
 them," (i.e., the ministers) "to have authority over the Monthly and Quarterly 
 Meetings." 
 
 tin 1681, a special meeting was appointed for "Merchants and Tradesmen who, 
 frequented the Exchange." 
 
382 
 
 were not fully recognized as Ministers, or whose ministry 
 was not approved, and their names were not entered in the 
 booh unless they were so. That this arrangement was a 
 part of Fox's original plans is evident from the extract in 
 Note, page 381, and from a minute, 1st Eleventh Month, 
 1697, where allusion is made to a paper of his upon the 
 subject, requiring that many Ministers should not go to one 
 meeting, leaving others ill supplied. 
 
 Fox, in his reply to Harwood,* one of the original 
 band of preachers who had attacked his authority, says 
 that " it is known " that the Ministers "do meet together," 
 and that "every one takes his motion;" that he and the 
 rest of the Ministers " know what order is " in relation to 
 the control and dispersion of the Ministers. 
 
 Harwood states that, " to my knowledge," Fox thus 
 " orders " the preachers : — " Thou must go to such a place," 
 or "such a place is ordered for thee;" and thither they 
 must go, whether they have any command from God or no ; 
 and, " in his absence, leaves one of his most eminent 
 servants to order" the rest of those who are "esteemed," 
 or deemed " ministers," or " gives them a piece of paper" 
 (probably a memorandum of the engagement to a particular 
 congregation), which he says " the soul of the righteous 
 loathes ! " Fox denies " allowing any in his absence," or 
 " sending papers to them." f This gives us a curious glimpse 
 into the relations of Fox to his coadjutors ; and although 
 Harwood's testimony, were it uncorroborated, might be 
 received with some reserve, in its main features it is 
 
 * " The Spirit of Envy, Lying and Persecution, &c." An answer to a scandalous 
 paper of John Harwood. London, 1663. 
 
 t " To all people that profess the eternal Truth of God. — The cause why I have denied 
 G-. P., which is the original ground of difference between us. — This is only to go 
 amongst Friends, &c," 1663. 
 
383 
 
 supported by the evidence furnished by the Swarthmore 
 papers.* 
 
 In 1700, it was needful to caution women ministers 
 " against taking up so much time in our mixed public 
 meetings." Women were not admitted to this "Second-day 
 morning meeting " in the year 1700, and when they set up 
 a kind of lady-preachers' counterpart to it, the " Morning 
 Meeting" "judged there was no necessity for it;" they 
 might " leave their names," i.e., for insertion in the plan, 
 and if they were careful not to interfere with the "brethren" 
 in " public mixed meetings," they might possibly have " an 
 opportunity " of speaking. 
 
 The Ministers were requested to " tenderly exhort one 
 another as to anything they might notice in matter or 
 manner." They appear to have discussed the character of 
 their sermons. In 1702, "long, unnecessary preambles," 
 " dialoguing," raising points of objection without clearly 
 and " sufficiently answering them," " affectation in tones, 
 sounds, and gestures," and " seeking popularity," were 
 minuted as objectionable ; and " mis-quoting or mis-apply- 
 ing Scripture" was condemned; and Ministers were re- 
 minded that they ought to be " conversant " with, and 
 "diligent in reading," Holy Scripture. They were also 
 warned not to "prophesy against any nation, town, city, 
 people, or person." 
 
 In Tenth Month, 1702, it would seem as if something 
 similar to the " watchnight service " among the Wesleyans 
 was attempted to be re-established ; for in 1653 they are 
 recorded to have "exceedingly affected night meetings," and 
 they were " forbidden by the Justices of the Sessions at 
 
 • See T. Holmes to M. Fell, 1653, p. 341 ; also T. Curtis to G. Fox, 8th Eleventh 
 
 Month, 1668, p. 341 ; O. Atherton to M. Fell, 1660, p. 341 ; Naylor to G. Fox, 1654, 
 
 p. 343, <feo. 
 
 D D 2 
 
384 
 
 Appleby, in January of that year," and it is interesting to 
 note that one of them "pleaded stiffly for the liberty of the 
 subject ; " * but it was deemed by the Ministers' Meeting 
 to be undesirable. In 1717, a Monthly Meeting (that 
 of Poole) writes to the Ministers' Meeting for an explana- 
 tion of the parable in Matthew xxii. of the marriage feast, 
 and an explanation was at once sent down for their 
 guidance. The plan or arrangement books, for the 
 "orderly dispersion" of the Ministers for London and 
 the environs, still exist from 1697, with the signatures of 
 those Ministers who engaged to be present. Those also 
 for Bristol and the surrounding meetings still exist. It 
 can be shown from these books, that the system was so 
 complete, that two Ministers were thus provided for every 
 meeting, f These books show that, to every one of these 
 meetings, morning and afternoon, Sunday and week days, 
 a smaller number than two Ministers in prescribed attend- 
 ance were seldom present, while every marriage and funeral 
 was attended by one. The Minister was accustomed to ride 
 in the coach with the near relatives. J 
 
 A close examination of these books has shown that the 
 system must have extended to the counties, as in one year 
 there were found to be no fewer than 432 visits from Ministers 
 who are not entered more than twice. In a total of 936 
 meetings held, 2,009 Ministers' attendances are noted, show- 
 ing the close adherence to the rule of two Ministers to each 
 congregation. The only Bristol attendance books preserved 
 
 * See "The Irreligion of the Northern Quakers," 1653, p. 12. 
 
 t There were then in the city twelve meetings, viz. : — " Bull and Mouth, Devonshire 
 House, Gracechurch Street, Horsley Down, Park, Peel, Batcliff, Westminster, Savoy, 
 Wheeler Street, Wapping, Long Acre, and in the environs, Croydon, Deptford, 
 Gooses Green, Hammersmith, Plaistow, Tottenham, Wandsworth, Hendon, Mimms, 
 Kingston, Ware." 
 
 J This is stated on the authority of a private letter. 
 
385 
 
 date from 1728 to 1770. The London books only exist 
 from 1697, to 4th October, 1793. We have seen, however, 
 that the system was in existence in the Society in 1663, and 
 there can be no reasonable doubt that it was commenced 
 at a very early period, and formed part of the original 
 principles of the church arrangement carried out by Fox. 
 We shall recognise in these Ministers' meetings a source 
 of the vast energy and success which attended the opera- 
 tions of the new Society. We have thus presented to our 
 view a Ministry of " lay " preachers, meeting together and 
 arranging among themselves both the home missionary 
 and the regular church work, apportioning it among them- 
 selves in accordance with the various gifts of grace pos- 
 sessed by the officers of this " working church." They 
 welcomed any voluntary labourers who, without being 
 Ministers, were generally approved by the church, and 
 considered on trial. The pastoral care of the churches 
 devolved on the " Elders;" while a care over the out- 
 ward deportment and conduct of the members, and other 
 matters not requiring spiritual gifts, devolved upon the 
 "Overseers or Deacons." The sacrifices of time, of money, 
 of liberty — to say nothing of life — which were cheerfully 
 made by these purely voluntary Gospel labourers — were 
 not by any means small ; and we shall not wonder that 
 this earnestness and sincerity met with a commensurate 
 success. These Ministers' meetings tended to animate 
 their zeal; and mutual respect, love, and sympathy light- 
 ened their labours. They lived in times when one of 
 the most eminent of their number* said, he never went 
 to a meeting without "his nightcap in his pocket," so 
 great was the probability of his having to sleep in a 
 
 * G. Whitehead. 
 
386 
 
 prison. Indeed, even at a later period, when the flame 
 of Christian zeal burned far less brightly, the perfect 
 harmony and brotherly good feeling which prevailed, when 
 none but working and responsible church officers met together 
 to apportion and to discuss their work, is strongly testified 
 to by an aged minister, who had taken part in these meetings 
 of a " clergy of the laity."* The records of what passed at 
 these Ministers' meetings are seldom to be met with. The 
 preservation of the minutes, quoted below, depended entirely 
 upon the circumstance of the ordinary meeting-book being 
 accidentally used for the entry, f The members appear to 
 have transacted their business by putting it into the form of a 
 question^ a plan which was adopted by John Wesley, and 
 remains to be the method of conducting the business of the 
 Wesleyan Conference, and has been found to save a vast 
 amount of valuable time, and to be eminently adapted to the 
 needs of Wesleyan Methodism. § 
 
 * See p. 532. 
 
 t The churches in the district are termed " The Church and People of God, called 
 by His grace and gathered and knit together by and in His Spirit of Light, Life, and 
 Love, in which we now meet and assemble together to wait upon and worship the God 
 and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath freely given unto every one of us a 
 measure of the Holy Ghost, by which we are in measure come unto the true knowledge 
 of the mind and will of God, though we are a poor, unworthy and despised people, 
 scattered among the rocky mountains and dark valleys of the High Peak Country." — 
 First page of Moneyash Monthly Meeting Book. 
 
 {" A true relation of the Meeting of Friends in the Ministry, and Overseers and 
 Elders in the Church, the 28th of Tenth Month, 1697. After some time of waiting 
 weightily upon the Lord, &c, these queries were put to the meeting: — 1st. "Whether 
 they generally believe and see it needful to have such a meeting as this?" — Answer: 
 "Yea." 2nd. "If any be dissatisfied with this meeting and have not unity with it, 
 whether you think such should be here? " Answer : " No." 4th. " Whether any here 
 are unwilling to be searched and their condition spoken to ? " Answer: "No." 5th. 
 "Whether it be not the sense of the meeting that all such as preach or pray should be 
 given up to the will of God in what they speak, neither to add or to diminish from 
 what is given them of God? " Answer : " Yea,"&c. — Chesterfield Quarterly Meeting Book. 
 
 § It may be safely said that two-thirds of the time wasted in the meetings of the 
 present Society would be saved, by resorting to such a method of procedure. 
 
387 
 
 The following minute gives a curious insight into the 
 inner life of the early Society : — " The 5th day of the Eighth 
 Month, 1698. — At our meeting of Friends in the Ministry 
 and Elders, in the meeting-house, at Chesterfield, these 
 things following passed : — First, in our waiting upon the 
 Lord, the Lord appeared very sweetly and powerfully 
 amongst us, and in us, to our great comfort. Praises to his 
 Name for ever. Secondly, we had a precious time in prayer 
 and supplication to the Lord, in a sweet stream and current 
 of Life Eternal. Thirdly, after prayer, we — every one that 
 had a part in the ministry* — declared how it had been with 
 us, as to our faithfulness therein, and where we had found by 
 experience that the enemy had hurt us, or overtaken us 
 unawares at times. Fourthly, the snares, baits, gins, traps, 
 nets, &c. of the enemy were spoken of, and laid to plain 
 view; and caution, counsel, and advice in the love of God 
 given freely from him amongst us." 
 
 It will be recollected that a question of the utmost 
 importance to the Christian Church was raised by the 
 Independents in the Assembly of Divines, viz., that an 
 Elder or Bishop — i.e., a Minister — could only really be an 
 Elder, in the church that acknowledged him to be an Elder. This 
 was an argument against Provincial Synods, and the 
 machinery of the Presbyterian Church; and as the pro- 
 
 * It must be remembered, as sbown in tbe m'nute of appointment, 29th Tenth 
 Month, 1697, that Overseers were appointed to be present. We have before mentioned 
 that these officers were not necessarily, although often ministers. 
 
 It may be remarked that in a prior minute, the Ministers, Overseers, and Elders are 
 described as "All Friends that have a public testimony to bear in our solemn 
 assemblies, and the Overseers of the several meetings." The word Minister generally 
 meaning Travelling Ministers, Elder being a general term. 
 
 It appears that the Elders, or Ministers appointed by the Churches to the pastoral 
 office, exercised a control over both Travelling Ministers, and others whose ministry 
 was not wholly approved by the congregation, in the intervals between the ministers' 
 meetings. 
 
388 
 
 posed Presbyterian Ministers were all to be ministers to 
 particular congregations, we must admit the force of the 
 Independent argument; but, in the rise of the Early- 
 Friends, the Travelling Ministers were, in the first place, 
 acknowledged by an association of neighbouring churches, 
 and held a certificate of fitness from them ; and eventually, 
 from the very extensive character of the ministerial services 
 of many of these men, they gradually became acknowledged 
 to have the position of "Elders" by the whole of the associa- 
 tions of churches in England. This will help us to understand 
 how Fox was led to establish, first, " general meetings " or 
 associations of churches, which were held (eventually) 
 every quarter; how he then subdivided these associated 
 churches into smaller and more convenient numbers, to 
 meet together in what were termed " monthly meetings," 
 (consisting of a group of 3 to 5 meetings) which again sent 
 delegates to a larger association, called a " Quarterly 
 Meeting." " The Circular " Yearly Meeting " was a very 
 ancient meeting, existing prior to the establishment of the 
 central Yearly Meeting in London. Large wooden " booths " 
 were erected, and these meetings were continued after the 
 establishment of the latter meeting, as a means of spreading 
 the Gospel. In the case of Bristol Yearly Meeting, it was 
 needful, at a later date, to expressly provide that, if con- 
 tinued, it was to have no legislative power. 
 
 In 1656, the new Society had commenced to emerge 
 from its condition of isolated, independent churches, and a 
 " general meeting " out of several counties was established. 
 As early, however, as 1653, we have distinct evidence that 
 these isolated churches chose " one or two " "to take the 
 charge of the flock of God in that place."* They had 
 
 * In a valuable record respecting the establishment of Monthly, Quarterly, and 
 Yearly Meetiugs, G. Fox speaks of the Elders of particular places meeting at 
 
389 
 
 distinct duties. They were first " to see that order be kept 
 in the church/' They were to see that "the First-day 
 (Sunday) meeting " was regularly held, and a meeting on 
 "one or two nights in the week." They were to see that 
 the flock "meet together to wait on the Lord." "Three 
 or four hours " are mentioned; whether this was the length 
 of each meeting, or the two week-night meetings, does not 
 appear. They were to " lay the charge and care on some 
 Friends, the most grown in Truth," to see that every 
 opportunity for Friends to meet was availed of." Once in 
 every " two or three weeks " they were in addition to have 
 a public or " general meeting with other friends near you." 
 They were to deal with delinquents by giving them "Gospel 
 order," &c* In 1653, at Bishoprick (or Durham) it was 
 
 Swartlimore about 1653. See " Letters of Early Friends," p. 312. It is unquestionable 
 that the principle on which Fox proceeded was to establish Elders in every church. 
 These were, probably, in the first instance appointed by the Travelling Minister. Fox 
 says in the very important document quoted : "So you may see that there was not a 
 church but had their Elders." And the necessity of Deacons is also dwelt upon. — 
 " Letters of Early Friends," p. 317. 
 
 *" W. Dewsbury's Letter " countersigned by G. F. — " Swarthmore Papers." Dated 
 1653. A very ancient document exists in the papers belonging to Bristol Meeting — 
 without date — entitled, "Eules concerning the Church," commencing: — "The elders 
 and brethren sent unto the brethren in the north these necessary things," &c. It 
 orders that " the particular meetings by all the Children of Light be kept and observed 
 every First-day of the week," and that "general meetings" be held "on some other 
 day of the week." That care should be taken that meetings should be established at 
 once "for as many as are brought unto the Truth." In the 13th article it expressly 
 provides respecting "the Children of the Light," that if any be called to serve "the 
 Commonwealth" "in any public service which is for the public health and good, that 
 with carefulness it be taken, and in faithfulness discharged unto God." It speaks of 
 "members" and "children of members," and that "records" of the "birth of 
 children " and " the burial of the dead " be kept. In the 19th article, it provides "that 
 elders made by tlie Holy Ghost, feed the flock of God, taking the oversight hereof not 
 of constraint, but of a ready mind, neither as lord's over God's heritage, but as 
 ensamples to the flock of Christ." It ends, "from the Spirit of Truth to all the 
 Children of Light, in the light who walk; " — " that all, in order be kept, in obedience to 
 
390 
 
 found " convenient that some of every meeting" should 
 "meet together every first Seventh-day of every month" and 
 declare what necessities or wants are seen in their several 
 meetings," and as "necessity is seen, so to minister."* 
 Collections were then ordered, and the practice of weekly 
 collections appears to have existed in the ' northern meetings 
 in 1653. f Prior to 1697, a collection was made in the 
 public meeting! on "First-day" mornings, but if any of the 
 general public contributed it was returned to them,§ because 
 they never received any support from " the world." If, on 
 the other hand, it was for a public object, such as general 
 distress, or for suffering Protestant Christians, they then 
 received the contributions of "the world." 
 
 In 1656, a paper was addressed " From the North to 
 
 God," &c, with an epistle, "Dearly beloved Friends, these things we do not lay upon 
 you as a rule or form to walk by, &c." The date of this is probably between 1653 and 
 1656. Printed in "Letters of Early Friends," from another source, supposed to be a 
 paper of the General or Yearly Meeting, held in Bedfordshire, 1657. 
 
 •Letter from Anthony Pearson and fifteen others. — "Swarthmore Papers." Fox 
 states (see Journal) that in 1653 some of these associated Monthly Meetings were 
 established. Dorking Monthly Meeting Book states that John Hugh and Thomas 
 Lawson, both of the north country, had their first meeting in Surrey in 1654 or 1655, 
 and about that time a Monthly Meeting was "settled;" it is however important to 
 notice, that " Monthly Meetings for Worship" are mentioned, and that it is doubtful 
 whether the term implies in this case the establishment of a Monthly Meeting for 
 business. This is a striking instance of their Christian consistency. 
 
 t " Brief Narrative of the Irreligion of the Northern Quakers," p. 16. London, 1653. 
 
 X " A box with a hole in the top " was made use of in Kingston Meeting. Beck <fc 
 Ball's "London Meetings," p. 317. A similar box was used at Devonshire House, and 
 is still in existence there. 
 
 §A number of instances of this occur in the Irish Meetings — e.g., Dublin Men's 
 Meeting, 1696: "Aristarchus Frantham having laid down 3d. at the last collection, 
 he not being at unity with Friends, having formerly taken a wife from amongst 
 the world, and he making laced shoes, &c, it is desired that Abell Strettel and Joseph 
 Hank return him his money." In 1697 the collection was transferred to the business 
 meetings, because the general public would "lay down" their money — Christians alone, 
 i.e., Church members, were to contribute to the support of the church. 
 
391 
 
 the South," from Skipton General Meeting in Yorkshire. 
 They allude to "a former paper," which was "not 
 owned by all in the South," relating to the "great 
 service " they find in these "General Meetings." Probably 
 the tendency to Independency induced some of the newly 
 established churches to withdraw from these associations 
 of churches, and the North now declares to the South, 
 that "if all parts and countries were drawn into the 
 sams way of union it would be of great use to the body." 
 They also notify that they have " settled a way for collec- 
 tions among ourselves, and for other outward things, that 
 all may be preserved in peace and order." But it is 
 most delicately introduced to their notice, and they say 
 they are "not free to lay anything before them but our 
 own example." 
 
 In 1658, therefore, we find the Southern Counties re- 
 sponded to the advice tendered. A General Meeting was 
 held at John Crook's house at Luton, in Bedfordshire, and 
 it lasted three days, It was attended by Friends "from 
 most parts of the nation, and many thousands of persons 
 were at it." These "General Meetings" appear to have 
 combined four objects : the preaching of the Gospel, some- 
 thing on the principle of a Methodist camp-meeting, the 
 administration of the internal affairs of the Society, the 
 meeting of the Ministers from all parts, giving an account 
 of their successes, and probably planning fresh aggressive 
 movements, and the collection of monies for home and 
 foreign mission purposes. They also had to satisfy the 
 churches that work had been done for the money contri- 
 buted. In 1654, it was reported to the Protector, that at a 
 General Meeting at Swanington, there were six persons 
 writing for publication. Giles Calvert, their publisher, 
 stayed with them eight or nine days, returning with the 
 
392 
 
 MSS. to be put in print.* At Scalehouse an appeal on 
 behalf of foreign missions was responded to, to the extent of 
 .£443 3s. 5d., and the expenditure reached the figure of 
 £490 13s. 5d., which, considering the difference in value, 
 was a considerable sum of money, for expenses incurred in 
 New England, Holland, France and Jersey, Turkey, Barba- 
 does, Virginia, Jamaica. In Cambridgeshire another was 
 held for the Eastern Counties ; at Horsham for the four 
 counties, Kent, Sussex, Surrey, and Hants; at Chippen- 
 ham, for Wiltshire and the adjacent parts. At Horsham a 
 subscription was raised similar to the one recommended at 
 Scalehouse, but this was for the travelling Ministers, and 
 generally for home mission work. A Yearly Meeting was 
 held in 1660 at Balby, in Yorkshire, and again thousands of 
 people attended. In the same year a special Yearly Meeting 
 took place, which appears to have in some way centralised 
 the movement and tended towards a complete connectional 
 system, as the "Elders were ordered from all parts;" and 
 Fox tells us it "was removed to London the next year," 
 where it was "kept ever since as a more convenient place." 
 But much remained to be done to consolidate the fabric 
 of the new Society. Persecution of the most fearful kind 
 overtook all the Separatist, or Free Churches, and there 
 can hardly be a doubt that the disorganization resulting 
 from troubles both without and within, caused Fox to make 
 another and special effort. Fox was imprisoned in Lancas- 
 ter and Scarborough Castles in 1664, on the ground of 
 plotting against the Government, but ostensibly for refus- 
 ing to swear, and he was released by order of the King, 
 in 1666, who had been informed that Fox "was a man 
 against plotting and fighting." From 1666 to 1668 Fox 
 
 * See " Thurloe's State Papers," pp. 94 and 116. 
 
393 
 
 visited all the Churches in England, to organize and 
 establish "Monthly Meetings,"* and to place them in an 
 orderly relation to the "Quarterly Meetings" (i.e., the 
 General Meetings of an Association of Churches) which 
 had been before established, and also to allay by his 
 personal presence the rising tide of opposition to some of 
 his plans of church government. It was his desire, by 
 well considered arrangements, to give to particular churches 
 power to deal with offenders against the good order of the 
 churches, as well as with those who might be guilty of con- 
 duct inconsistent with Christian morality. These matters 
 required immediate attention, as they threatened the exist- 
 ence and the credit of the new Society. 
 
 The fire of London happened in 1666, and from this year 
 persecution gradually slackened, and was at a stand in 1668. 
 It has been represented by Baxter, that Perm had some 
 considerable part in giving to the " Quakers " a regular 
 government, but it will be observed that it was in this year 
 that Penn became an adherent of the new Society. Fox 
 was, however, the organizing and directing agent, who by 
 his unwearied labours reduced the seemingly incongruous 
 materials of this great religious movement into order, and 
 sought, while endeavouring to secure the most abundant 
 development of the gifts of all the members of the Church, 
 to curb the extravagance which had destroyed many of the 
 little congregations of Separatists and brought discredit on 
 the Christian religion. The church system of the new Society 
 now only needed a central conference. The " Monthly 
 Meeting " sent its representatives to the " Quarterly 
 Meeting," and again the "Quarterly Meetings" (already 
 
 * The Monthly Meeting consisted of an association of two, three, or four churches 
 only. 
 
394 
 
 linked to the local Yearly Meetings) were to send represent- 
 atives to the central " Yearly Meeting " in London.* All 
 the business of the Yearly Meeting came from the Quarterly 
 Meetings,! except upon "necessity or urgent occasions," 
 which fell out "after the Quarterly Meetings." 
 
 The only representatives that were to be sent up were 
 "substantial Elders" (i.e., Ministers) "that know the affairs 
 of the Church of Christ in their country."]: Fox states in 
 this important document, that the sole officers of the Society 
 were "Apostles," "Elders," or "Deacons,"§ and that there 
 " was not a Church but they had their Elders" in Apostolic 
 times, and clearly implies that in the Society of Friends it 
 was so intended. He appears to vindicate also the power 
 of the Apostolic or Travelling Ministry to "ordain Elders in 
 every city," and that the Yearly Meeting should consist of 
 the "Apostles" and "Elders," after the precedent of the 
 early Christian Church. Besides the representatives from 
 each Quarterly Meeting, every Travelling Minister holding 
 a certificate was by his office a member of the Yearly 
 Meeting. There is reason to believe that the expenses of 
 all the representatives were paid. On one occasion Fox 
 urges Barclay to come to London to the Yearly Meeting, 
 and states incidentally that his expenses would be paid. 
 The clerks of the Monthly Meetings were often, if not 
 universally, paid for their services. 
 
 The 6th of the Eleventh Month, 1668, appears to have 
 
 * In the year 1689, Fox states there were 26 Yearly Meetings at home and abroad 
 with which the London Yearly Meeting corresponded. 
 
 t Page 315 of " Explanatory Document," by G. Fox. Date 1689. 
 
 X In 1703, the rule was that none were to be admitted but "Deputies, public Friends, 
 and Correspondents." 
 
 § See also paper by E. Barrow, in "Aberdeen Monthly Meeting Minute Book," 
 p. 169.J. " Knowing that as he ordained Elders, Deacons, and Nursing Mothers, in 
 ages by past, even so hath the Lord our God brought to pass in our days." 
 
395 
 
 been the date on which the first London Yearly Meeting 
 was held.* The establishment of this central Meeting gave 
 strength to the new Society, and excited some attention in 
 the outside world. The paper then issued by Fox was twice 
 reprinted under the title of " The Canons and Institutions" of 
 George Fox. The importance of this document in the history 
 of the organization of the Society, has hitherto been over- 
 looked.! It has been found at the commencement of the 
 records of every Quarterly Meeting in the Society, which 
 have been hitherto inspected by the writer, bearing date 
 1669. The contents of this document are very simple : — 
 
 1st. Those "who walk not in the truth" and so "dis- 
 honour God," are to be exhorted by persons appointed by 
 the Church, who are to report. 2nd. Members who, con- 
 trary to their profession, "follow pleasure, drunkenness, 
 gaming, or are not faithful in their calling or dealings, not 
 honest or just, but runneth into debt," "to be exhorted, and 
 report made." 3rd. Those who contract marriage in a 
 disorderly manner, "contrary to the practice of the holy 
 men of God." Marriages to be recorded in a book, and 
 at least a dozen witnesses to be present. 4th. All widows 
 who marry a second time, are to secure to the children 
 
 *See "Sewel," edition 1831, vol. ii. p. 180; also a "History of the Doctrine and 
 Discipline of Friends, -written by desire of the Meeting for Sufferings " in London, 1804, 
 p. 22. — MS. Minutes of the Yearly Meeting, Devonshire House. 
 
 f First edition in 8vo, entitled " Canons and Institutions, drawn up and agreed upon 
 by the General Assembly or Meeting of the Heads of the Quakers, &c, George Fox being 
 their President." London, 1669. With a preface consisting of a scuirilous attack on Fox, 
 and the alteration of one word of the original document which will for ever disgrace the 
 author of the pamphlet. This was answered by Stephen Criep, in his " innocent Assem- 
 blies of the People called Quakers ; " also a 4to edition, bound with an account of the 
 discipline of the Church of Mr. Eichard Davis, of Rothwell, the object being to warn 
 the Church of England of the close organization of the Dissenters. It is reprinted in 
 Beck and Balls' "London Meetings," but the writer pointed out its importance in 
 sixteen or seventeen lectures, given some years ago to the Society of Friends in many 
 places, long prior to this publication. 
 
396 
 
 of the first marriage a just and equal portion of their 
 property, even in case of no will having been made by the 
 first husband; if there is a will, then the legacies under 
 it are to be secured before a second marriage, and the 
 arrangements recorded in a book. 5th. Widows to be 
 especially cared for by the Church, and generally eased, 
 and children apprenticed. All things to be "done accord- 
 ing to truth and righteousness." 6th. That since " from 
 Genesis to Revelations you never read of any priest that 
 married people," all who go to "the priests of Baal, who 
 have had their hands in the blood of our brethren, who were 
 the cause of their banishment, the spoiling of their goods, 
 and casting into prison, and who kept them in prison to 
 this day," are to have "gospel order" before they are "left 
 as heathens;" they are to be visited three or four times, 
 and unless they condemn their conduct they must be 
 repudiated as members. 7th. Those who "wear their hats 
 when Friends pray," and are gotten into the principle of 
 the Ranters, are to have judgment passed against them, 
 and to be "cut off by the sword of the Spirit of the Lord." 
 8th. That all the meetings in which there are a large 
 number of poor, are to be liberally assisted, and that the 
 churches "may bear each other's burdens and so fulfil the 
 law of Christ." Nothing is to be "lacking" in the church 
 in this matter, because "now amongst Christians there is 
 not to be a beggar, according to the laws of Jesus." 
 9th. Any kind of courtship which does not sincerely intend 
 marriage, either men or women who "draw out the affec- 
 tions of one another, and after awhile leave one another," 
 is denounced. 10th. All evil speakers, backbiters, and 
 slanderers, foolish talkers and idle jesters, are to be dealt 
 with, because "the saints' words" are to "minister grace 
 to the hearers." 11th. Tale-bearers are to be "reproved 
 
397 
 
 and admonished," because "such do not bring people into 
 unity of the Spirit." 12th. Cheats and people who borrow 
 money on false pretences — and two apparently difficult 
 cases, "a woman tall in her person, and freckled in the face, 
 and one John Harding" — cause the meek spirit of Fox, in 
 passing, to descend to particulars, and to call upon the 
 churches to condemn them. 13th. General meetings to be 
 now held once a quarter, and differences to be speedily 
 ended. 14th. Children to be "trained up in the fear of 
 the Lord, in soberness and holiness, righteousness, temper- 
 ance, meekness and gentleness, and lowliness, and modesty 
 in apparel and carriage. See to exhort your children and 
 family, especially while young." There is not, however, 
 a word respecting treating children as members. 15th. To 
 provide books for registering births, marriages, and burials, 
 " as the holy men of God did of old."* 17th. Provides that 
 "nothing of the memorial of the blood and cruel sufferings 
 of your brethren be lost which may stand as a testimony 
 against the murdering spirits of the world, and be to the 
 praise of the Lord's everlasting power in the ages to come ; 
 
 * These registers are all lodged in Somerset House, and some of the earliest date 
 from 1652, and therefore may be said to have been instituted as soon as each church 
 was formed. The earliest dates are probably back entries, and in perhaps a few 
 instances the registers of Separatist churches which went over bodily to the new 
 Society. It has been contended by J. S. Rowntree, in the 4th Month number of the 
 " Friends' Quarterly Examiner," of 1872 — that the existence of these register books 
 shows that the early Friends considered children as members. This theory is com- 
 pletely refuted by an inspection of the books in question. In a large number of churches 
 there are entries of persons born, married, and buried, prior to the rise of the Society. 
 The earlest date of birth is in Cornwall Quarterly Meeting in 1609, while at Thirsk 
 a burial is registered for the year 1610, and at Heminghane a marriage is registered for 
 1639 ! If the argument were tenable, since the Baptist churches from the earliest 
 times kept similar registers, it would prove equally that they considered infants as 
 members, although it is well known that there never was a Baptist church which 
 admitted infants as members. See a pamphlet published in 1873, by the author in 
 reply "On Membership in the Society of Friends." S. Harris & Co., London. 
 
 E E 
 
398 
 
 who supp3ited and upheld his in such hardships and 
 cruelty; who is God over all, blessed for ever, Amen."* 
 18th. Such as pay tythes are to be exhorted, since they 
 " make void the testimony and suffering of all our brethren 
 who have suffered many of them to death, by which widows 
 and fatherless have been made, which is contrary to the 
 doctrine of the Apostles, and the doctrine of the Martyrs, 
 and contrary to the doctrine of the righteous of the present 
 age." 19th. Prisoners (for conscience sake) to be relieved, 
 their wives and families supported by the church. 
 
 It must not be supposed that these duties had not been 
 performed by the Churches already established, but it was 
 needful, as the new organization was now completed, to 
 define clearly the business of these Meetings. Then, as if 
 to prevent the possibility of the great duty of the Church 
 of Christ, the propagation of the Gospel, being overlooked 
 in providing for the good order of the Churches, Fox adds 
 this pregnant epistle, which reads like a satire upon the 
 action of this Church at a later period, when its business 
 seemed mainly to be the upholding of a rigid discipline, not 
 so much for the interests of the cause of Christ, but for 
 its own credit, and when it retired from the position of a 
 Society for the propagation of the Gospel : — "Dear Friends, 
 be faithful in the service of God and mind the Lord's 
 business. Be diligent and bring the power of the Lord 
 over all that have gainsaid it. And all you that be faithful 
 go to visit (them) all that have been convinced, from house 
 to house, that if it be possible you may not leave an hoof in 
 Egypt. And so every one go seek the lost sheep and bring him 
 home on your back to the fold, and there will be more joy of 
 
 * These accounts of sufferings are preserved in grim and ponderous folios among the 
 records of the Society, where they stand as if ready for the Judgment Day, containing 
 a fearful record of the cruelty inflicted by professing Christians I 
 
399 
 
 that one sheep, than of the ninety and nine in the fold ! " 
 A postscript orders meetings to be held, "in the name of 
 Jesus Christ," between 10 and 11 in the morning, because 
 the "priests'" worship had commenced, and a caution lest 
 perchance those who meet to have "fellowship in the Spirit" 
 should be seen "nodding" or "sleeping" in Meetings!" 
 This seems to show that, even at this early period, there 
 was a tendency unduly to prolong the period of silent 
 prayer. 
 
 In the time of the Commonwealth it would seem that the 
 public meetings of the Society were conducted almost 
 entirely on the model of the Baptist and Independent 
 Meetings, and that certain meetings of the Church, corre- 
 sponding with what would be now called "prayer meetings," 
 were occasionally held with a large amount of silent 
 prayer. We have already shown that the practice of "silent 
 meetings," in the large and flourishing Church at Bristol, 
 appears to have been introduced as something new in 1678, 
 and that "the pure sylence of all flesh" then only applied to 
 "Friends" who "found freedom," and who withdrew after 
 the regular meeting for worship. 
 
 The question as to the amount of silent prayer in the early 
 Friends' Meetings, has been debated in later times in the 
 Society, very much in accordance with the prepossession of 
 the persons discussing it. Fox undoubtedly recommended 
 the newly formed churches, when there was as yet no settled 
 minister, to meet regularly in silent prayer; but his anxiety 
 to provide regular ministry is evident from the earliest times, 
 and that this anxiety increased with age and experience is 
 unquestionable. Keith states* that in the beginning, when 
 " divers were convinced and gathered together in divers 
 
 ' " On the Benefit, Advantage and Glory, of Silent Meetings," London, 1G70, p. 3. 
 
 E E 2 
 
400 
 
 places, through very necessity their meetings came to be silent 
 for some time," as there were few "fitted and qualified " to 
 minister to others. The practice of silent worship was 
 largely developed under the fearful persecution of Charles 
 the Second's reign, when nearly the whole of the Ministers 
 of a district were occasionally in prison, and the law not 
 reaching a meeting held in silence, the advantages of this 
 method of worship were pressed upon the Society, and several 
 works were written by eminent Ministers, in its favour.* 
 Barclay states "that of the many meetings" of the Society 
 "there is scarce any in which God raiseth not up some or other 
 to minister," &c.,t and that in his time there were scarcely 
 any meetings without ministry. Baxter, while bearing testi- 
 mony to the "constancy and sufferings of the Quakers, who 
 persisted in holding their meetings till they were all lodged 
 in jail," mentions with his usual acuteness this new feature 
 in their meetings. He says (about 1664) : "And the poor 
 deluded souls would sometimes meet only to sit still in 
 silence (when, as they said, the Spirit did not speak), and 
 it was a question whether this silence was a religious exercise not 
 allowed by the Liturgy," I — and we find that juries acquitted 
 them although grievously threatened. We shall again allude 
 to the inroads which Quietism was commencing to make 
 upon the earnest evangelistic spirit of the early Friends. 
 We may remark that during this period the public and 
 
 • Barclay, in his Apology, advocates it on the ground that " it can neither he stopped 
 by the malice of men or devils," and generally he appears to represent in his argu- 
 ments the increasing tendency to commend the practice at this period. 
 
 t Page 225, Irwin's Edition, Manchester. 
 
 Keith also, in the work above quoted (p. 9), and written at this period, says : " That 
 the Friends then came to find the advantage ' in a wonderful manner.' " 
 
 In 1671, a pamphlet was published, " Silent Meetings a Wonder to the World," 
 which may be taken to imply something in some way new, or it would not be a 
 *' wonder." 
 
 J " Sylvester's Life," p. 436. 
 
401 
 
 private meetings for worship of the Society were made 
 absolutely coincident, as they scorned even the semblance 
 of "flying from persecution," as worthy upholders of the 
 distinctive principle of Helwys, to which we have before 
 alluded. 
 
 A curious document found in the records at Devonshire 
 House, will convince the reader of the correctness of our 
 statement, that silence to any large extent was the exception, 
 and not the rule, in the ordinary public meetings. This 
 is a register of the number of sermons and prayers in 
 Wheeler Street Meeting-house for rather over a year, from 
 8th of Eleventh Month, 1684, to 28th of Twelfth Month, 
 1685. During this time the meetings were frequently 
 broken up by soldiery, and yet there was an average of two 
 sermons and one prayer to every meeting during that period.* 
 Towards the end of Fox's life it may be doubted whether 
 he did not contemplate introducing a large Bible in the 
 gallery for the use of the Ministers. In the Meeting-house 
 at Swarthmore, which Fox built, and of which he made a 
 present to the Society, a large Bible was placed, chained to 
 the gallery where the Ministers preached, as exemplified in 
 the plate of the worship of the old Flemish Mennonites at 
 the commencement of this volume. That Fox himself 
 and the Ministers of the early Society had no hesita- 
 tion in preaching Bible in hand, and quoting out of the 
 Scriptures from their Bibles, has been observed. And 
 from the earlier portion of this history it will be 
 evident that there was no intentional "banishment" 
 
 * Out of 53 First-day Meetings only one was silent, and in two, prayer only was 
 offered. In the remaining 50 meetings, 84 addresses delivered by men, and 16 only 
 by women Ministers, three of the latter were "not owned;" 32 prayers were offered by 
 men. Out of 53 Week-day Meetings, eight were silent, six, no statement, one, several 
 spoke. In the remaining 38 meetings, 48 addresses by men, 18 by women Ministers, 
 18 prayers offered by men, one by a woman. 
 
402 
 
 of the Holy Scriptures from their meetings. This is 
 remarked as late as 1703,* and in proof it is stated that 
 Fox had given a folio Bible to a Meeting-house in London, 
 and that it could be seen if wished. It will be obvious that 
 this was a most unfair reply, unless Fox had actually given 
 it for occasional use in the Meeting-house, in some way to 
 be used in their meetings. The position of the Society of 
 Friends in this matter was well understood by the Inde- 
 pendents and Baptists, f It was undoubtedly the result of 
 the intense reaction in 1640 from the enforced use of the 
 Liturgy of the Church of England. 
 
 The views of John Smyth, of Amsterdam, on this subject, 
 have been already alluded to (pp. 106 and 107), and among 
 the General Baptists it is obvious that the reading of the 
 Holy Scriptures was frequently omitted in some churches 
 up to as late a period as 1747 (singing being omitted to 
 a later period). This is remarked upon by the learned 
 Whiston,J and Killingworth replies admitting that "the 
 reading of the Scriptures is omitted in some of our assem- 
 blies." 
 
 The constant and uniform recommendation and enquiries 
 as to the private perusal of the Holy Scriptures in the 
 Society of Friends, mitigated the obvious disadvantages 
 
 * " Vindiciae Veritatis." London, 1703. By D. Phillips, M.D., in reply to John 
 Stillingfleet. Preface by Whitehead, and postscript by Claridge. Page 203 to 206. 
 " Beading is not necessary to the spiritual worship of Christ. We do not, in the time 
 of worship, encourage it in any way, much less command it. Should we give order 
 for the reading of any book in our meetings, it would be for the reading of the Holy 
 Scriptures." Also " Seasonable Advice about Quakerism," by John Stillingfleet. 
 
 t And to the best of our knowledge, no attack on the Society was ever made in early 
 times by an Independent or Baptist, for the practice of the exclusion of the Bible from 
 their worship. 
 
 \ Friendly Address to the (General) Baptists, 1747. — He attended the General 
 Baptist Meeting at Moroot. 
 
403 
 
 which accrued from the omission of its systematic reading.* 
 Yet there can hardly be a doubt that the effects of this 
 omission had a disastrous effect upon all the Dissenting 
 Churches, particularly upon the General Baptist congrega- 
 tions and the Society of Friends, f 
 
 In the rejection by the Dissenting Churches of this pro- 
 vision of the Eeformers in the English liturgy, for the 
 systematic reading of the Holy Scriptures, may be seen one 
 of the lamentable results of the enforcement by the strong arm 
 of the law, even of a most important and salutary practice, 
 and one which has greatly tended to diffuse the knowledge 
 of the Scriptures among the common people in England. 
 
 In the year 1670, the holding of the Yearly Meeting was 
 prevented by the persecution incident to the Conventicle 
 Act. Eatcliff and Horslydown meeting-houses were pulled 
 down by soldiers. At Eatcliff the church met on the ruins 
 the next Sunday. In 1672, it is noted in the Minute 
 Book, that there is to be a General Meeting of Friends held 
 in London once a year, in the week called Whitsun week, 
 to consist of six representatives for the City of London, three 
 for the City of Bristol, two for the town of Colchester, and 
 one or two for each and every of the counties of England 
 
 * In 1717, Bristol reports that, in the School under the care of the men's Meeting, "the 
 Holy Scriptures are in a solemn manner read every day."— MS. Minutes of the Yearly 
 Meeting. 
 
 t In spite of the " Apologetical Narrative" of the Assembly Independents, the state- 
 ment on Independency, published in 1643, page 8, that the worship of the Independents 
 included " the reading of the Scriptures and exposition of them as occasion was," it 
 may be questioned whether (unless we except the fragmentary reading of the chapter 
 coming under comment in the sermon) the whole body of Dissenters in England, 
 (excepting those only who participated with the Presbyterians in the State worship), 
 did not omit the excellent practice of the early Christian Church viz., the consecu- 
 tive public reading of the New Testament — a practice to which we probably owe 
 the transmission of the text of the New Testament Scriptures, with so great a degree 
 of certainty, to our own times. 
 
404 
 
 and Wales respectively ;" and that all other persons (except 
 travelling Ministers, who were ex officio members), than 
 those who are " so nominated, appointed and chosen," be 
 desired to forbear to come to the said meeting, except such 
 as they when met together shall see meet to admit. " The 
 public labourers " (i.e. travelling ministers) are " ordered to 
 be here in the same week."* This shows that there was a 
 simultaneous gathering of the ministers in a separate meet- 
 ing. In 1678, the " travelling brethren in another meet- 
 ing " added a postscript to the epistle issued. In 1688, 
 a discussion arose in the assembly about choosing "par- 
 liament men and accepting offices as justices of peace," 
 and it is interesting to notice that Fox strenuously opposed 
 any consideration of political matters in this meeting (con- 
 trary to the opinion of Penn and others), and stated that 
 " it was not in the wisdom of God to propound such things 
 here. Serve all men in the truth and righteousness ; " and gave 
 his opinion that those who were concerned in such matters 
 could " discourse among themselves concerning such things," 
 without bringing them into the church. 
 
 The great wisdom of such advice is obvious, for if the 
 State had no right to meddle with religion or spiritual 
 matters, the churches had no right to use their religious 
 organization to interfere with the civil government or discuss 
 purely secular matters. As individuals, or in their capacity 
 as citizens, they had a perfect right to do so, but churches 
 only decrease their means of spiritual usefulness by asso- 
 ciating the benefits they confer with the spirit of political 
 parties. The only object of the organization which Fox 
 established was, in his mind, the propagation of the gospel 
 and the orderly internal government of the churches. The 
 
 * Minute Book, 1G72. 
 
405 
 
 system worked well as long as it had for its sole object the 
 promotion of the gospel, and while the members were 
 strictly limited to those who gave evidence of conversion, 
 and while their officers were those exclusively who gave 
 their earnest personal labour to that great end. One of 
 the most important objects aimed at was to have a popular 
 method of the ejectment of a member from the Christian 
 society, when he or she had brought the profession of 
 Christianity into disgrace. In the early Society the case 
 first occupied the attention of the ministers, who tenderly 
 laboured with the offender to bring him to repentance. If he 
 was unwilling to hear the Church, he was then judged by his 
 peers. The greatest care was taken, that if he were willing 
 to confess and condemn his conduct as publicly as the offence 
 ivas known, he should be received back into Christian com- 
 munion, but if he considered that he had not been treated 
 impartially, he had the power of appealing from the Monthly 
 to the Quarterly, and from the Quarterly to the Yearly 
 Meeting. We may remark that in no single particular has 
 the organization of the Society of Friends worked better. 
 The process of ejection is less summary than in the 
 Methodist societies, but is less liable to abuse. 
 
 The wisdom with which the question of marriage was 
 grappled with by Fox, from the earliest period, avoided the 
 charge, which was falsely made against the English Baptists, 
 of disregarding the sanctity of marriage, because they, as well 
 as the Friends, solemnized their marriages among them- 
 selves, and neglected to be married by the clergy of the 
 State Church, and were equally cut off from the advantage 
 of the parochial registers. It was common among the 
 Baptist congregations, who also objected to be married by 
 " a priest," to keep registers of marriages as well as births 
 and burials. 
 
406 
 
 In 1653, Fox informs us, in an interesting paper* on the 
 subject, several Friends came to him concerning marriages, 
 " to know what they should do in that case," and he advised 
 that all marriages should be laid before " faithful Friends " 
 in their church capacity. The clearness of the persons 
 proposing to be married, from all other engagements was 
 investigated, the consent of parents obtained. It was then 
 to be left to them to " declare it, in the end of a meeting, and 
 to the justices, and at the market cross." If there was any 
 difficulty raised in the particular congregation against the 
 marriage, " they might stay till the general county meeting, 
 and when all things were clear, that they might appoint a 
 meeting " for solemnizing the marriage. Twelve Friends 
 were to be appointed witnesses, and as many more as they 
 pleased, and " their relations of the world might come 
 to it." There appears to have been some difficulty in 
 maintaining complete order. Sometimes " the loose ones of 
 the world would stand up and take themselves in marriage 
 in Friends' meetings," and "certificates " and " registers " 
 were not kept, in spite of Fox's care, " in many places." Fox 
 then laid down more stringent rules for the churches, and 
 after 1668 the marriage was laid before both the men's and 
 women's meetings, the Monthly and the Quarterly Meetings, 
 and if they came out of different counties, " certificates of 
 clearness were to be produced. In 1653 the parliament 
 (called in derision Barebones' parliament) ordered that after 
 the 29th September, all persons who shall agree to be 
 married within the Commonwealth of England shall deliver 
 in their names and places of abode, with the names of their 
 parents, guardians and overseers, to the registrar of the 
 parish where each party lives," who was to see that the 
 
 * Swarthmoro Collection, vol. V. Devonshire House. " G. Fox's paper, 28-2-1676." 
 
407 
 
 banns were published in the church, " or else in the market- 
 place, three several weeks successively before the hours of 
 11 and 12 o'clock on a market day, if the party desire it." 
 The registrar then made out a certificate " of the due per- 
 formance of the one or the other." The parties are then 
 to come before some justice of the peace of the district, 
 &c, with this certificate. The man then says : — " I, A. B., 
 do here, in the presence of God and before these witnesses, 
 promise to be to thee a loving and faithful husband," and 
 the woman the same The Protector's parlia- 
 ment confirmed the Act in the year 1656. During this 
 period it was customary for the bride and bridegroom to be 
 twice married, once by the Magistrate, and once by the 
 Minister. 
 
 Fox held a strong view of the religious character of 
 marriage : — " We marry none but are witnesses of it." Mar- 
 riage "is God's joining, not man's." It is interesting to 
 notice that the form of words now used by the Society of 
 Friends, is that prescribed by the Directory with very slight 
 variation, viz. : — The man took the woman by the " right 
 hand," saying these words, "I, M., do take thee N., to be 
 my married wife, and do in the presence of God and before 
 this congregation, promise and covenant to be a loving 
 and faithful husband unto thee, until God shall separate 
 us by death" — and the wife the same. The Society of 
 Friends being the only Church which has handed down the 
 simple form of the Puritans in the marriage ceremony to 
 modern times. We annex the ancient form of certificate 
 below.* To such an extent did the care respecting mar- 
 
 * Form of Marriage Certificate. — "Know all people, that A. B., of C, in the 
 county of D., and L. M., of G., in the county of W., having in several Monthly 
 Meetings of the Lord's people, published their intention to join together in marriage, 
 and having obtained the assent and consent of friends and relations, being found clear 
 
408 
 
 riages, once so wise and needful, prevail in the Society 
 when it was no longer needful, that prior to 1790, the man 
 had to attend 12 distinct meetings for discipline, to repeat 
 in public his intention of marriage, and the intentions 
 were announced 20 times prior to the solemnization of the 
 marriage.* Such were some of the features of the rise of 
 the early Society of Friends. We shall now see this experi- 
 ment in Church Government enter upon another stage of 
 its development, and it will form a new, and hitherto 
 unwritten, chapter in its history. 
 
 from all other persons, upon the day of month, in the year , at the dwelling- 
 house of , in an assembly of the Lord's people, they were joined together in 
 marriage according to the law of God and example of His ancient people ; for the said 
 A. B., in the presence of the Lord and His people, took her the said L. M. to be his 
 married wife, and she, the said L. M., in like manner took him to be her husband, and 
 of them did, and do hereby engage, to be faithful each to other in that near relation of 
 marriage during both their lives, of which we are witnesses." Here the witnesses sign. 
 From Monthly Meeting Book, Edinburgh, 1671. 
 
 * Eathbone's Narrative, p. 112. 
 
APPENDIX TO CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 PETITION FEOM " FRIENDS " TO THE COUNCIL OF THE LORD 
 PROTECTOR, 1658.* 
 
 (Hitherto unpublished as a whole ; for small portion see " Dr. Waddington's History.") 
 
 "To the Protector and his Council. 
 
 " Friends — It may seem strange unto you, as it doth unto others, to hear that so 
 many of our Friends should be cast into prison, there being few gaols or houses of 
 correction in England to which some of them have not been committed, and you 
 partly know how many of them are this day in bonds, and it is no less strange that 
 such frequent and heavy sufferings for matters of conscience, should come upon 
 us and our brethren, who, for the most part have been instrumental with you and 
 others for casting off that yoke of oppression which, at the beginning of the late wars, 
 lay upon the honest people of the land, which made many fly into strange nations, and 
 to seek habitations in the deserts. But we wonder the more that they should come 
 from those we counted our friends, that so much have pretended the liberty of con- 
 science, and many of themselves practised the same things for which we now suffer. 
 
 " May we not ask, "What has been done by our Friends? What laws are those which 
 they have broken ? Whose persons or possessions have they wronged ? What force or 
 violence to any man have they used ? Have you found them in plots, or guilty of 
 Bedition, or making resistance against authority ? have they not patiently borne the 
 greatest sufferings that any people of this nation ever lay under since Queen Mary's 
 days, without murmuring or discontent ? and when have they sought to revenge them- 
 selves, or troubled you or others, to be repaired for those many injuries and false 
 imprisonments which they have endured ; how have they been counted as sheep for the 
 slaughter, persecuted and despised, beaten, stoned, wounded, stocked, whipped, haled 
 out of the synagogues, and cast in dungeons and noisome vaults, where many of them 
 have died in bonds, shut up from their friends, denied needful sustenance for several 
 days together, not suffered to have pen, ink, or paper, and when they have laid there 
 many months, and some of them years, denied a legal trial, continued from sessions to 
 assizes, and from one assize to another, and no equity to be found from judge or 
 justice. 
 
 * Reference in the Public Record Office — " Domestic Interregnum " — Letters and Papers, 1658, pp. 480, 481. 
 
11 
 
 " If it be answered to us, they are common disturbers of ministers, they will not pay 
 tithes, they will not swear, they will not put off their hats, they travel up and down 
 from one county to another without a magistrate's pass, and on the First-days to 
 meetings at great distances ; they will not pay fees when brought into courts, nor plead 
 in the forms there used, nor give security to keep the peace, or to be of their good 
 behaviour, when the justices of the peace require it, and we have laws and customs 
 that require these things should be done. 
 
 " Is it forgotten what was one of the great causes of the late wars, the sufferings that 
 then were imposed and lay upon many for matters of conscience ; and was is not a 
 chief pretence of our fighting that we might enjoy the freedom of conscience, as well 
 as outward rights, not only in the inner man, for that the bishops or High Commission 
 Court could not hinder, but the free exercise in all acts of piety and religion of what 
 the Lord should make manifest to us. But whether this was then intended, or is now 
 perverted, it is that which is our right which we must claim, and no man may take 
 from us. For this we know that Christ Jesus alone hath right to rule over the con- 
 sciences of men, unto whom every one must give an account of himself according to the 
 just, perfect, and unchangeable law of God, which is revealed with that alone of God, 
 which is made manifest in man, which he hath showed unto him, by which everyone 
 shall be judged at the last day, when the book of consciences shall be opened ; and 
 therefore all unequal, imperfect, and changeable laws of men we do deny, and by 
 them, or for their trangression, we shall not be judged of the Lord ; and all laws made 
 in their wills, by their wisdoms, in the things of God which concern religion and the 
 free exercise of a good conscience towards God and man, against them all we do bear 
 witness, and knowing the commandments of the Lord, and what he requires of us, 
 and having tasted his tender love to those that keep them, and felt his terrors against 
 all disobedience, we are made willing to bear the greatest sufferings, rather than sin 
 against God. And in this ground we stand, not careful what man can do unto us, or 
 says of us, nor to give him an answer in this matter, for whether it is better to obey 
 God or man, let him judge. 
 
 " Yet here, to prevent mistake, we do, with the like clearness, declare our free and 
 willing subjection in the things of this world to every ordinance of man that is just 
 according to the righteous law of God; and our work is not to weaken, but to 
 strengthen the hand of the magistrate, by labouring to bring all to own that of God 
 which should exercise their consciences to do in all things as they would be done unto, 
 in which is fulfilled the law and the prophets ; which takes away the occasion itself of 
 the law, and brings to live in peace and love wherein should be the magistrates' joy and 
 glory. 
 
 "And do but look back to the crimes charged against us, and all the sufferings we 
 lie under, and you may clearly see that not for any guilt done, or just law broken, that 
 concerns man, are we thus punished, but for things which concern our God ; and 
 chiefly for bearing our witness, as we are moved of the Lord, against the false pro- 
 phets and hirelings of these days, who by their fruits are made manifest, not only unto 
 us, but to many thousands besides ; yea, the greatest part of all the sober people of the 
 nation, their own hearers will confess it, and we see and know that they and all 
 ministries and worships in the world, set up and standing in the will of man (i.e., 
 
Ill 
 
 supported by the State. — Ed.) shall perish and come to nothing, and the rise of these 
 men, their growth and end we comprehend, and see their downfall hasten greatly, and 
 all the powers of the earth shall not be able to support them; and with them shall 
 fall their tithes, their temples, their glebe lands, and offerings, their set days of 
 worship in their wills, and all laws limiting the Holy One, made to uphold their craft ; 
 and blessed are they who, through the day of trial shall stand in their witness, faithful 
 unto God, not fearing what man can do unto them. 
 
 " Do not you approve Christ Jesus His going into the temple, and do not you own 
 the Apostles who went into the Jews' synagogues every Sabbath-day, and into the 
 market places to testify of Christ Jesus, and reason with the people? And do not you 
 commend Luther and Calvin, John Wickliffe, and others, as famous for their zeal in 
 publishing abroad what then was manifest unto ihem ; and those persons which in 
 Queen Mary's days went into the Popish steeple-houses to bear witness against their 
 superstitions, which caused her to make a law against them, by which many of them 
 suffered, and by which the priests of England, till the last parliament, were guarded, 
 and it is now become an offence to practice the same thing? And is that a just law 
 made by the late parliament by which many have suffered ? Are not the priests sprung 
 from the old root of Episcopacy, and it from the Pope ? And are they not forced to 
 fly thither for ordination ? And is not that spirit the same which makes these laws to 
 support them? How shall the kingdoms of the earth, the Papists, Turks, infidels 
 heathens, be converted t Your priests sit down in their ease and will not go, though 
 they call themselves ministers of the ' reformed church.' And have not you taught 
 other nations how to make laws to restrain the testimony of those whom the Lord 
 sends, and is sending, into all the corners of the earth ? 
 
 " Did the command of the Lord, which gave tithes to the Jewish priesthood, concern 
 the Gentiles ? And was not the commandment to the Jews themselves dis-annulled 
 when the priesthood was changed ? Did ever any of the believing Jews pay tithes to 
 the Apostles, or any of the Gentiles either ? Did not the Papists bring in this doc- 
 trine and oppre sion? And did not many of the martyrs in Queen Mary's days witness 
 against tithes, and was not that an article for which some of them suffered ? And do 
 not you own and commend those martyrs, or do you judge them for holding an error ? 
 Has not all or most of those countries that turned from the Pope, and are called 
 reformed, cast off tithes with the Pope, and were ashamed of them? And is it the 
 glory of England, who pretends to the highest reformation, to keep up tithes, the Popish 
 priests' maintenance, and first fruits and tenths, the wages of the very Pope himself, 
 and to hale before courts, cast into prisons, and spoil the goods of all those who, for 
 conscience sake, cannot pay them ? Let that of God answer. 
 
 "And how many have, and at this day do suffer because they cannot swear, which 
 Christ Jesus and His Apostles above all things forbid ? How are the commands of 
 Cnrist made void by the customs and traditions of men ? Were it not easy, by turning 
 the law against bars and false witnesses which the law of God is against, to find out 
 that which your law against false swearing never did or could discover." 
 
 •'Do you own Cnrist Jesus, of whom the Jews that put him to death gave God 
 witness that he regarded no man's person ? Do you commend Mordecai, who could not 
 give tne outward honour and bow to flaman? Do you regard his word who said: 
 
IV 
 
 • I know not to give flattering titles unto men, for in so doing my Maker would soon 
 take me away.' Hath not God made of one mould and one blood all nations to dwell 
 upon the face of the earth ? And doth not he that respects persons commit sin and is 
 convinced of the law as a transgressor ? and must it now be an offence not to put off 
 your hat, or give respect to the person of him that hath a gold ring and fine apparel? 
 Hath not all the earthly lordship, tyranny, and oppression sprung from this ground, 
 by which creatures have been exalted and get up one above another, trampling under 
 foot and despising the poor? and is it not easy to see that power and authority without 
 contempt may be preserved, the power honoured, obeyed, and submitted unto, and the 
 person not respected ? 
 
 '•Has not the great and heavy oppression of the law been long felt and cried out 
 against, the long delays in courts, and the great fees of officers, which raises money to 
 be excessively rich out of the ruin of the poor, which has brought an odium upon the 
 law itself ; for to the poor the remedy is frequently worse than the disease, and while 
 people are free to feed this deceit, there is little hope to have it amended. And how 
 full of lies, deceit, pretences, and needless circumstances, are all your pleadings and 
 proceedings to the burden of many men's consciences and ruin of their estates, and 
 how vile and wicked are the greatest part of lawyers that will plead any lying for 
 money, and by their subtlety do most commonly hide and cover the truth, and when 
 do the judges reprove it? And how treacherous and deceitful are the solicitors and 
 attorneys, that truth and honesty can scarce be found amongst them, and how do these 
 eat up the people, as it were bread, and grow great and rich by raising and increasing 
 suits, troubles, strife and debate amongst their neighbours ? And we, seeing these 
 oppressions, are made to bear our witness against them, and cannot uphold them, and 
 our testimony shall not be in vain. 
 
 " And how is the power given to justices and judges to bind to the peace and good 
 behaviour, being left to their discretion, turned against the most peaceable and best 
 behaved persons among men, merely because they cannot bow to their wills and hold 
 their tongues, when the Lord God requires them to speak. 
 
 " Do you commend Christ Jesus, his apostles and saints, who were sent to preach the 
 gospel and travelled from city to city, from nation to nation, from country to country, 
 that the ends of the earth might hear the glad tidings of salvation ? And do you 
 commend those they called Puritans for going many miles to worship the Lord ? And 
 do you now condemn those that practise the same thing ? Would not your law against 
 vagabonds have taken hold of Christ and his ministers and hindered their work ? By 
 it have many honest and good people suffered most shameful whippings and imprison- 
 ments, who were travelling in their own country about their outward and lawful occa- 
 sions, that were of considerable estates, and could not be committed vagabonds. And 
 what use is made of this law throughout the nation, you cannot but hear. 
 
 "Are not these things like the sayings of those who said, had they lived in the days of 
 the prophets they would not have persecuted and put them to death, and yet they 
 crucified Christ, and so the cry at this day is against the Jews for their cruelty, when 
 yourselves are found exercising the same things against his saints and members. 
 
 "Long hath the beast reigned and usurped power in these things, and the false 
 prophets who have overspread the earth, and the great whore, who tarre made all 
 
nations drunk -with their abominations and the wine of their fornication, with whom 
 the kings of the earth have committed adultery, whom Christ said should come, and 
 before the apostle's decease did come, who went out from the apostles and put on their 
 clothing, but inwardly were destroyers, ravening wolves, which the whole world went 
 after ; who turned against the saints who kept to the Spirit, the life which they went 
 from, and made war with the saints till they overcame, and their power reached over 
 the whole earth. But now is the life risen, and is again made manifest, which they 
 went from, which gives to see before the apostacy was (i.e., the state of the ancient 
 Christian Church. — Ed.). Now is the Lamb risen and rising to make war with the 
 great dragon, the beast, and false prophets, and now shall the great whore be taken 
 and her flesh shall be burnt with fire, and the saints shall have the victory. 
 
 " Therefore let all kings, rulers, magistrates, be warned not to take up with the 
 beast, nor to uphold with their power the false prophets who have long devoured 
 the nations. But in their place stand, to keep the outward peace, that none 
 may offer violence or destroy ( ^°^ e ) But leave Christ Jesus in his saints to manage 
 the war, whose warfare is not carnal, whose weapons are not carnal, yet are they 
 mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds and overturning the 
 foundation of Satan's kingdom, and they shall soon see what is truth and what is 
 error; for great is the truth and will prevail. They shall not need to cry out for want 
 of ministers, or that Christ Jesus is not able to send forth labourers, nor will those he 
 sends trouble them for maintenance. And here is the magistrate's true place, to keep 
 peace amongst all men, to punish him that doth evil, and to encourage him that doth 
 well ; to rule the kingdoms of the earth in righteousness, that justice and equity may be 
 exalted, that way may be made for the Lord Jesus Christ, who is coming to reign and 
 to take the dominion to himself, and we are witnesses in our measure of his coming, 
 and of the working of his mighty power, by which he is able to subdue all things to 
 himself, and this is the testimony unto which we are called, and many thousands with 
 us, in the unity of the same spirit. 
 
 "And witnesses we stand, against priests, tithes, temples, swearing and all the 
 carnal way of worship set up and upholden by outward laws and powers which would 
 limit and restrain the Spirit of the Lord, which is grieved, and daily cries out against 
 these abominations. 
 
 "Witnesses we stand, against parliaments, councils, judges, justices, who make or 
 execute laws in their wills, over the consciences of men, or punish for conscience sake, 
 and to such laws, customs, courts, or arbitrary and usurped dominion, we cannot yield 
 our obedience. 
 
 " Yet do we declare as it is testified in all counties, cities, gaols, and prisons, to 
 judges, justices, and others, that as we preach Christ Jesus alone in the things of God 
 to be our lawgiver, so do we own him to be our king (and our magistrate in things 
 civil), not resisting the evil, but following his example who was made perfect through 
 suffering, and for his salvation we wait till he alone shall plead our cause. And 
 therefore, for conscience sake have we joyfully borne, and do bear, so many and great 
 sufferings since the day we were convinced of the everlasting truth. 
 
 " These things we have declared, not to upbraid you with the injustice of others, 
 nor to revile your government itself, nor as a complaint against our oppressors, but 
 
 F F 
 
VI 
 
 that you may see the ground and true cause of all the sufferings of the saints in all 
 ages and generations, and in all nations of the world this day. And we leave it to that 
 of God in you all to weigh and consider whether it be not time to reform both laws, 
 courts and officers. 
 
 " From the Friends who are lovers of peace and truth, who wait for the coming 
 of the Lord to establish justice and righteousness in the earth, whom he 
 hath raised up as witnesses of his appearing and of the dawning of the 
 mighty and dreadful day of God in light, life, and power, who are hated 
 of men, and reproached with the name of Quakers. 
 
 •'Gee. EoBERTS.(a) John Fielden.(/i) 
 
 F. Byllynge.(6) Tho. Moobe. 
 
 Thomas Curtis, (c) Neth. Bond. 
 
 Amos Stoddabt.^) John Cbook.(i) 
 
 Thomas Habtas. Ant. Pearson, (j) 
 
 John Smyth. Wm. Isburne. (k) 
 
 Bobeet Sykes. Waltee Clement. 
 
 Bichabd Davies.(«) Wm. Woodcock. 
 
 Samuel Fishes. (/) John Aiken. 
 
 Thomas Coubney.(#) Samuel Hauge." 
 
 (a) Of London. (6) Captain. (c) Captain. (d) Captain. (e) Of Wales. (/) Celebrated Baptist. 
 {g) Thos. Coveney of London. (h) John Field of London. (i) Justice of the Peace in 1654. (j ) Justice 
 of the Peace in 1652. (fc) Osborne. 
 
 [Original paper by Naylor, illustrative of the controversy between the Early Friends 
 of 1653, and the Calvinists, on the subject of Holiness and Christian perfection, 
 against what Fox calls " sin for term of life. — Vol. 586 — 5, Brit. Museum, King's 
 Pamphlets, several papers, &c, 1653.] 
 
 Seveeall Qucseies to be answeeed by Thomas Ledgabd, ob any or those he eankes 
 
 WITH HIMSELFE, UNDEE THE NAME OF AnTI-QuAKEES. 
 
 1. DM not God create man and woman perfect in his own image, without sinne ? 
 (Gen. i. 27.) 
 
 2. Did not the first sin make a seperation betwixt God and man? (Gen. iii. 23, 24.) 
 
 3. Whether, is there any other way to unite God and man into spirituall com- 
 munion againe, but by being seperated from the works of the flesh, sinne, and 
 uncleannesse, and being redeemed into his first estate? (1 John, i. 3, 6, 7.) 
 
 4. Was not that the end for which Christ was manifest in the flesh, that by taking 
 away sinne he might restore man into his first estate in which he was created, in the 
 image oi God without sinne ? (1 John, iii. 5, 8.) 
 
 6. Whether any can witnesse the worke of redemption perfected in them while they 
 commit sinne? (1 John, iii. 34, 36.) 
 
 6. Whether any unperfect, uncleane, and sinfull one shall enter into the kingdom — 
 yea or no? (1 Cor. vi. 9 ; Gal. y. 21.) 
 
VII 
 
 7. Was not that the end for which the Scriptures were written, to warne all to turne 
 from shine to holinesse ? (1 Cor. x. 6, 11.) 
 
 8. Shall not God justly judge every one as he finds them at the day of judgment, 
 they that have done good into life eternall, and they that have lived in sinne into 
 everlasting fire ? And whether doe you look for a purgatory to cleanse you from your 
 sins between the day of death and the day of judgment ? (Matt. xxv. 13 to the end.) 
 
 9. Whether a Christian have ground to believe, and ought to waite for it, that he 
 shall be redeemed by the second Adam into that estate which he lost by sin in the 
 first Adam? (1 Cor. xv. 22.) 
 
 10. Are not all that are servants of sin, out of the covenant and under the power 
 of darknesse, and in the kingdome of the devill? (Col. i. 13.) 
 
 11. Is there any promise in Scripture due to any who have not confessed and 
 forsaken their sins ; but all the plagues written in the Book are to fall upon that 
 generation of evill doers? (Prov. xxviii. 13, and xi. 21.) 
 
 12. Was it not the onely end why all the true Ministers of Christ, both now and 
 ever, were begifted and sent into the world (to wit) to call people out of sinne and to 
 perfect the saints in holinesse and to present them perfect to God? (Ephes. iv. 10, 12, 
 13 ; Col. i. 28.) 
 
 13. Whether all those who both by life and doctrine encourage people to abide in 
 that condition of sin, imperfection and separation from God (which Christ came to 
 take away, and so to unite God and man againe) doe not oppose the worke of redemp- 
 tion and withstand the onely end of Christ's comming, and so are Ministers of Anti- 
 Christ, and labour to uphold the kingdome of the devill ? (2 Thes. ii. 3 to 11.) 
 
 Now all you who pleade for sin in yourselves or others, consider these things, and 
 see if you doe not withstand the love of God in giving Jesus Christ into the world to 
 cleanse from all sin all that believe in Him, and so to present you to the Father 
 without spot or blemish, and so you are the greatest enemies to your eternall salvation. 
 How will you stand before the Lord at that great day, who would have gathered you 
 out of your sins, but you would not, but have joyned with the devill to uphold the 
 wall of seperation between God and you. Woe unto you, yee whited walls. (EphAS- 
 iii. 27 ; Matt, xxiii. 27, 28.) 
 
 J. N. 
 
 !•' F 2 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The Influence of the Seekers and Ranters upon the 
 Internal Development of the Society of Friends. 
 The Rise and Prevalence of the views of the 
 Ranters. The successful Promulgation of their 
 
 VIEWS AMONG THE SEEKERS. The " SpIRITUELS " OF 
 
 Calvin's time. The Opinions and Practices of the 
 Ranters. The Muggletonians. The Influence of 
 Religious Excitement, Persecution, and War, in 
 producing Religious Madness. Naylor. 
 
 M Ask men now, ' What shall be neit ? ' 
 The folks have many minds ; 
 Few can expound this knotty text, 
 So various are their minds. 
 
 " But this is very plain : 
 All, all will shortly down, 
 Returning to their dust again, 
 And One shall wear the Crown. 
 
 " Oh, people do not mind, 
 
 Nor talk of transient things ; 
 The God Eternal seek to find 
 With strong immortal wings. 
 
 " It matters not at all 
 
 How this short world doth go ; 
 For every one must stand or fall 
 In endless joy or woe." * 
 
 We have before stated, that large numbers of the 
 " Seekers," and " Ranters " were swept into the ranks 
 of the "Children of the Light." f The Seekers, and some 
 of the more mystical sects, such as the Familists and 
 Boehmenites, probably exercised a subtle influence in 
 
 * " An Honest Discoverie," &c. London, 1655. 
 
 t " Good reader. By this be pleased to take notice, that some people, all over York- 
 shire, having turned out prayer, preaching, and the ordinances of God, and counting 
 them too low things to follow, the old Seeker, who goes about continually seeking 
 
 whom he may devour, hath fallen upon them That which these ignorant 
 
 souls so ungroundedly build, if a Fox go up he shall even break down their stone wall. 
 He hath sent a Fox, and he hath done it ! " — " The Querers' and Quakers' Cause at the 
 Second Hearing, &e. The Quaking and Entranced Faction discovered to be a New 
 Branch of an Old Root revived by Satan," &o. London, 1652. 
 
410 
 
 giving a greater prominence to the mystical element which 
 existed in early Quakerism. 
 
 The great preachers of the New Society were, to a large 
 extent, free from its evil influence. Indeed, the vigorous 
 practical warfare they were waging against open sin, as well 
 as outward institutions, which they regarded as the em- 
 bodiment of great spiritual evils in the visible Church of 
 Christ, tended in a great measure to preserve them. 
 
 But if we would understand a very curious chapter in 
 the history of the rising Society, we shall have to con- 
 sider the principles of the two largest sections of the 
 least orderly Sects of the Commonwealth. We shall see 
 Fox and his coadjutors at war with principles which may 
 be directly traced to the influence of the Seekers and 
 Banters, and which have often been confounded with the 
 original views of the Society of Friends. We have hither- 
 to seen them struggling with persecution and opposition 
 from without, and we shall now see them exerting them- 
 selves to the utmost to prevent their Church from being 
 torn in pieces by forces which had found a resting place 
 in its bosom, and of whose destructive power they had 
 hitherto had no experience. 
 
 We have traced, in an earlier portion of this work, the 
 origin of the Seekers' opinions to Holland, and we think 
 their views originated among the German Baptists at, 
 or prior to, the period of the Reformation.* The first 
 notice of these people which we have met with, as a 
 
 * Compare pages 173 and 174 of this work, with the following, as to the origin of the 
 " Seekers : " — " Sebastian Franck's Chronica," 1536, page CC, part hi. — " Bapst und 
 Geystlichen handel von Petro bisz auff Clementem." 
 
 Eespecting the Baptists : " Some desire to allow Baptism and other ceremonies to 
 remain in abeyance till God gives another command — sends out true labourers into his 
 harvest — some have, with great desire, a longing for this, and desire nothing else. Some 
 others agree with these, who think the ceremonies since the death of the Apostles, are 
 
411 
 
 distinct religious body in England, is in one of the first 
 publications of two members of the English Mennonite, or 
 General Baptist body, bearing the initials of the celebrated 
 John Morton, in 1617, which would incline us to the 
 belief that the opinions of the Seekers were propagated in 
 England in connection with the General Baptist or Menno- 1/ 
 nite Churches, and also that some of the Seekers, gradually 
 abandoning their attitude of waiting upon God, and search- 
 ing the Scriptures for " New Light," and acknowledging no 
 Church officers endowed with any special powers as teachers, 
 easily feil a prey to the subtle views of the Ranters, whose 
 excesses were the natural result of the principles of pan- 
 theism, carried out into vigorous action by the intense 
 religious excitement of the period. 
 
 The great body of General Baptists, and of the Society 
 of Friends, were preserved by their reverence for the 
 authority of the New Testament Scriptures, to the letter 
 of which, interpreted by Christians whose lives and conduct 
 showed that they were influenced by the Holy Spirit, they 
 will be found, substantially, if not always verbally, to have 
 made their final appeal, and by which they tested all reli- 
 gious teaching. Their refusal to be bound by the " dead 
 letter " of Scripture, was merely a claim that true Christians 
 were the only safe interpreters of the sacred volume. 
 
 We believe it will be found, that every error, in either 
 doctrine or practice, which has been proved by experience 
 to be destructive of the visible Church of Christ — from the 
 
 equally defiled, laid waste, and fallen — that God no longer heeds them, and also does 
 not desire that they should he longer kept, on which account they will never again be set 
 up, but now are to proceed entirely in Spirit and in Truth, and never in an outward 
 manner, so that it is as unbecoming that we should come to the Wine — as that we 
 should go back to the pointer when we have found the road — or that we should look 
 behind ourselves to the statue. These people will not acknowledge the Baptists foi 
 brethren, but exclude them, and are against them with mouth and pen." 
 
412 
 
 errors of the Koman Catholic Church, to the Eanters of the 
 Commonwealth times — may be traced to the principle of 
 supplementing, on various pretences, the account we have 
 in the New Testament of the nature of the Christian 
 religion, and the general principles of Church government, 
 and Church extension, we there find laid down. 
 
 Morton thus addresses the " Seekers," in 1617 : " Oh, 
 ye Seekers, I would ye sought aright, and not beyond the 
 Scriptures, calling it carnal; and ye speak also against 
 Christ, and set Him at light, and are not ashamed to say 
 that there is none saved by the blood of Christ, and that 
 it is of no value at all, and that they look upon the Scrip- 
 tures as nothing .... by preaching up a libertine 
 doctrine to the people, and that they need not hear preach- 
 ing, nor read the Scriptures, nor live in obedience thereto."* 
 
 In 1655, we learn that there were " many of the Seekers 
 upon whom the spirit of Kanterism" had "not prevailed."! 
 John Jackson J tells us that " some of the Seekers, after 
 further waiting on God, waxed weary, and said, ' Come let 
 us go back to Egypt for bread, it is better to take it at the 
 mouth of Ravens {i.e., the Presbyterian black-gowned clergy) 
 than starve ! ' " These were, as he said, " sad " utterances, 
 but this was only one phase of the movement which, prior 
 to the preaching of George Fox, was transforming many of 
 the numerous congregations of the Seekers into Eanters. 
 
 The severe morality of the earliest followers of Fox, and 
 their clear, definite, and practical views, erected a barrier 
 
 * " Truth's Champion," &c, 1st edition published, 1617 ; p. 154, 3rd edition. General 
 Baptist Library, Chilworth. 
 
 t " A Doubt Resolved, or Satisfaction for the Seekers." William Allen, London, 
 1655. General Baptist College Library, Chilworth. See p. 15. The name of the 
 writer of this work appears, among other signatures (see p. 327, " Hansard Khollys' 
 Confession of Faith ") as a General Baptist. 
 
 I Whom Baxter says, in his " Key for Catholics," p. 332, was one of the " sound sort 
 of Seekers." 
 
413 
 
 against the further progress of Kanterisni.* Their message 
 to the Seekers appears to have been, that they "the Chil- 
 dren of the Light," had found what the Seekers were vainly 
 " waiting " for. One of the early Friend preachers tells a 
 Seeker, " that the kingdom of God consists not in groaning 
 for adoption, but in righteousness, peace and joy," and 
 that " none are sons but those who are adopted." He 
 " reads of" only two kingdoms — the Kingdom of God, and 
 the Kingdom of Satan — " in Scripture," and he evidently 
 regards the Seekers as occupying a dangerous position 
 between the two. They had found the light which the 
 Seekers were painfully groping after, and were conscious of 
 their adoption into the family of God. 
 
 Jackson distinguishes the Seekers into three sections : — ^ 
 1st. Those who are against all ordinances {i.e., baptism, the 
 Lord's Supper, the public preaching of the Gospel, definite 
 times and places for public worship, &c.) 2ndly. Those 
 who see not sufficient ground for the present practice of ordi- 
 nances. 3rdly. Those who are above or beyond all ordinances. 
 He remarks that the first, properly speaking, should not 
 be called " Seekers," and that the last are certainly not 
 Seekers, but " enjoyers and attainers." For our purposes 
 we may class the first and last sections as those who were 
 rapidly merged in the opinions and practices of the Kanters. 
 
 These religionists have hitherto only been described as a 
 licentious and blasphemous sect. Several of their most 
 active preachers were punished by the Commonwealth for 
 blasphemy. But in dealing with the religionists of this 
 period, great care has to be exercised in considering 
 
 * " Judge Hotham said, ' If God had not raised up this principle of Light and Life, 
 •which I preached, the nation had been overrun with Eanterism." — "G. P.'s Journal," 
 1651. Penn also remarks (p. 31 of "Judas and the Jews), that "Dr. Gell said, that 
 had not the Quakers come, the Banters had overrun the nation." 
 
414 
 
 whether the extreme statements so often made respecting 
 their opinions, are merely alleged by persons anxious to 
 destroy religious liberty, and whether they are altogether 
 borne out by the facts of the case. We have also to make 
 a large allowance for the tendency of the men of the age 
 to condemn strongly all those who differed from them. 
 
 The Eanters appeared in England, under that name, not 
 earlier than about 1640 to 1641. In " Winthorp's History 
 of New England," there is a notice, in 1641, of the opinions 
 of the Seekers being broached in America ; and shortly after 
 this we find that the opinions of the Banters were held by 
 certain " gentlemen of high esteem in civil life, and at 
 different times governors of the colony,"* while at a later 
 period the opinions of the Banters are distinctly alluded to 
 as of foreign origin, f 
 
 In 1573, Strype informs us that certain religionists held 
 that " reason was the means to come to a knowledge of the 
 Word" — that "there was no Devil," and that "whoever 
 had God's Spirit could not sin." { He calls them " Liber- 
 tines," a name which Calvin gave to certain religionists 
 who called themselves " Spirituels." 
 
 Calvin published a tract against them in 1545. § He 
 considered them a branch of the Anabaptists, but the latest 
 investigation into their origin, renders it probable that their 
 peculiar opinions were derived from " The Brethren of the 
 Free Spirit," who are mentioned by Pope Clement V., in a 
 letter to the Bishop of Cremona as early as 1311, and who 
 lingered in Flanders longer than any other part of the north 
 
 * "Winthorp's History," by J. Savage, Boston, 1853, vol. ii., pp. 46, 48, 49, note, 
 f See "Bowden's History of Friends in America." 
 J " Annals of the Reformation," vol. ii., part ii., p. 287. 
 
 § " Aux Ministres de l'Eglise de Neufckatels Contre la Secte Fanatique et FurieuM 
 des Libertines qui se nomment ' Spirituels.' " 
 
415 
 
 of Europe. In 1525 the doctrines of the ''Brethren of the 
 Free Spirit " were spread at Antwerp, and Luther received 
 at Wittenburg a visit from one of these religionists, and he 
 consequently wrote a letter to the Christians at Antwerp, 
 condemning their opinions. 
 
 Calvin informs us that a certain Coppin first taught their 
 tenets in Lille. Then a certain Quentin from Hainault 
 became yet more famous as a propagator of their views. 
 About 1534 he went to France and spread his heresies 
 in Paris, and there Calvin met him, and in several dis- 
 cussions. In these he amusingly tells us he "rabattit 
 vivement le caquet " of the said Quentin. His views were 
 spread in France by Claude Pargeval, and a priest of the 
 name of Antoine Pocques. In 1540, Pocques was for a 
 time at Strasburg, and obtained in some sort the con- 
 fidence of Bucer. Margaret of Navarre protected at her 
 court Quentin and Pocques, and she was displeased with 
 Calvin's satirical tract respecting her protege, and signified 
 the same to him, and he therefore wrote to her on the 
 subject in 1545. Pocques was at Geneva in 1542. 
 
 These " Spirituels," as they called themselves, held that 
 they were called to inaugurate the last dispensation. The -* 
 dispensations of Moses and Christ were to be succeeded by 
 that of the Holy Spirit, or of Elias, and this last time had 
 come. The Apostles, and after them the Church, had only 
 known the Lord "in a figure." The times were now come 
 in which the knowledge of a >new, spiritual, and living 
 Christ — mystically hidden from ihe times of Christ and the 
 Apostles — is now immediately revealed to the Christian. 
 
 It is needful for us to forsake and to annihilate ourselves,, 
 and thus to realise the fact that God, by His Spirit, dwells 
 in every creature, and works all things. We thus become 
 one with God. We are now freed from the dead-letter of 
 
416 
 
 Scripture, and see in it a double meaning. We become a 
 law unto ourselves. The external law is abolished. Our 
 
 . acts are now no longer our own, but those of God. The 
 principle of evil has, therefore, no real existence. If we 
 fall involuntarily into sin, great good may result, and we rise 
 from our fall animated by a greater horror of evil. The 
 man who has realised the union of the human and Divine 
 \ natures is no longer constrained by anything outward, because 
 God determines his acts, and directs his thoughts. He 
 yields up his own will to that of God. The Church of God 
 was " in faithful hearts," and they could therefore conform 
 to the ceremonies of either the Eoman Catholics or the 
 Protestants. 
 
 Like the " Brethren of the Free Spirit," the " Spirituels" 
 did not form a society properly so called. They preached, 
 gained partisans, and completed their instruction by send- 
 ing them books, but they nowhere succeeded in forming a 
 community of any importance. 
 
 We have entirely failed in tracing the continued existence 
 of these " Spirituels," or " Brethren of the Free Spirit," in 
 distinct societies, between this period and 1640. We believe, 
 however, that traces of their continued existence will be 
 
 V^ found in Holland or Belgium, between 1545 and 1640, and 
 that these views had a distinctly foreign origin.* 
 
 The following account of the doctrines of the English 
 Banters is extracted from contemporaneous sources, which 
 give a fair and candid statement of their views, and one 
 which is supported by the evidence furnished by their own 
 publications; and it may be said that the works, which are 
 the production of the more sober and rational members 
 of the fraternity, are rarely met with. 
 
 •Barclay, in his "Anarchy of the Banters," associates them with the "more 
 lerate " of the Munster Anabaptist party " in England." 
 
417 
 
 " They maintain," says a temperate writer, "that God is 
 essentially in every creature," although "He doth not mani- 
 fest Himself so much in one as in another." The essence 
 of God was as much in the ivy leaf as in the most glorious 
 angel. That there is but one Spirit in the world ; and those 
 names of Good Spirit and Bad Spirit are mere imagina- 
 tions and scarecrowes to feare men withal. That when 
 men die their spirits go into God, as the small rivers go 
 into the sea; and as the sea sends back the same water 
 again sometimes into one spring, and sometimes into 
 another, so with the spirits of men in a future state. They 
 are taught by this Spirit, that all other teachings, either 
 by Scripture or otherwise, are of no use to them. The 
 Scriptures they called "a tale, a history, a letter, and a dead 
 letter, the fleshly history, and a bundle of contradictions. 
 The Scripture was the cause of all the misery and divisions, 
 both in religious and civil affairs." They admitted that 
 Paul the Apostle had the Spirit of God, by" which he wrote 
 the Scripture. " Have not I," said one of them, " the 
 Spirit, and why may I not write the Scripture as well as 
 Paul, and what I write be as binding and infallible as that 
 which Paul writ ? " * Christ they held to be a fleshly 
 apparition of God. That what Christ did and suffered in 
 his own person was only a figure, or a type, of what should be 
 done and acted in every man. The ministry of Aaron is 
 ceased, and so now the ministry of Christ and his Apostles 
 
 * To show the distinction between these views and those of the ancient Society of 
 Friends, we annex an extract from the poster (preserved in the British Museum) which 
 was posted and distributed in London, on the occasion of one of these people, who had 
 formerly belonged to the Society of Friends, publicly burning a Bible, to " disown 
 J. Pennyman's burning, or attempting to burn, the Bible on the Exchange, 10th of the 
 month called August, 1670." We " declare and testify that we dearly and truly own 
 the Holy Scriptures, before mentioned, given by inspiration, as a true and infallible 
 testimony of Christ, spoken forth by the Holy Spirit (which is our Guide, Teacher, and 
 Leader), and that they are written for our learning," &c. — 855 f 7. 
 
418 
 
 is ceased, and the ministry of the Spirit is begun. We are 
 no longer to " eye or mind " Christ that died at Jerusalem, 
 but we are to mind Christ in ourselves. They were " above 
 all such weak and beggarly things as ordinances, which 
 
 ji were made for weak Christians, who are under the teaching 
 of the letter," i. e., the Scriptures. That there is no occasion 
 for them to read the Scriptures, nor hear sermons, because 
 Father, Son, and Spirit were all in them, and that they 
 " living in God and God in them, therefore they are above 
 all commandments whatsoever." That there is no such 
 thing as what men call sin. That sin and holiness are all 
 one to God. They also contend that, in prayer, it was God 
 in them that prayed. Very curious is the opinion which 
 they held, that " the world had been made many thousand 
 
 o<^ " millions of years before we read of its creation, and that it 
 " shall continue many millions longer than we expect." The 
 world was evidently created long before the time the Scrip- 
 tures speak of; for, say they, "when Cain fled from the 
 " presence of the Lord, he went into the land of Nod, and 
 " there he built a city. He could not build a city himself, 
 " and it was needless for his household. One house or tent 
 " would have served him ; " therefore they argue that there 
 were at that time more people in the world than Adam and 
 Cain, though we read of no more. There is no such thing 
 as "the Day of Judgment — but the day of Judgment has 
 begun already."* 
 
 * "The Smoke of the Bottomlesse Pit, or, A More True and Fuller Discovery of the 
 Doctrine of those which (are) themselves Banters; or, The Mad Crew." By John 
 Holland Porter, an eye and ear witness. London, 1650-51. Postscript at end : — 
 " Beader, I have not followed that orderly method I might have done, but have written 
 the judgements of these men in a confused manner ; but I do profess, in the presence 
 of the Lord, who is th6 searcher of all hearts, I have done them no wrong in the 
 matter of their judgement, except it be in forbearing to repeat their bloody cursing 
 and swearing— for this offence I hope that those who fear the Lord will excuse me. 
 Farewell." 
 
419 
 
 Nothing could be more widely separated than the opinions 
 and objects of the Banters and the Early Friends. The 
 tendency of the views promulgated so actively by the 
 Eanters appears to have been to destroy all fait h in r evealed >£ 
 religion, and particularly to attack every principle of Church 
 government of whatever kind, by confusing the doctrine of 
 the real guidance of the Christian by the Holy Spirit, with 
 an absolute personal union between themselves and God, 
 and the consequent assertion of their own personal infal- 
 libility. Hence some of them even claimed that they 
 were manifestations of the Godhead,* that " sin was no 
 sin." Some preached the doctrine of community of goods, f 
 Some maintained, that since God was in every creature, 
 there was " no difference between man and beast/' but that 
 a man carries a more lively image of the Divine Being than 
 any other creature. J Men usually considered God as 
 "locally in heaven," and "as ivithout them;" but they be- ^ 
 lieved "God to be in them," "framing their thoughts and 
 working their works," and hence they used no "set times 
 of prayer," nor " ran to formal duties and other outward 
 and low services of God." They turned the meaning of 
 Scripture into a kind of alle gory. an<L - as the writer says, ** 
 " If he had the same discovery that they (the writers of the 
 
 * One named W. Smith was hung " for denying the Deity, and several illegal 
 practices against the Parliament." — " The Eanters," King's Pamphlets, British Museum, 
 e 486, 10. See also " Smoke of Bottomlesse Pit," quoted above. " One made answer 
 he was not the God, but he was God because God was in him, and every creature in 
 the world." 
 
 t " The Ranter's Declaration," e 486, 2, British Museum. 
 
 X " The Light and Dark Sides of God. The Light side: God, Heaven, and Earth; 
 the Dark Side: Devil, Sin, and Hell." — " The Spiritual man judgeth all things, but 
 he himself is judged of none." Written by Jacob Bauthumley. — William Lamer, 
 London, 1650. We print a portion of this as a specimen of their literature. — Fox 
 met and disputed with this man. — See " Journal," 3rd ed., fo. p. 120, Anglicised 
 " Jacob Bottomley." 
 
/ 
 
 420 
 
 Scriptures) had, then he could say it was the ' Word of 
 God.' " He believed it, not because " such and such writ 
 it," but because " God saith so in me." — Ibid. They appear 
 to have been animated by a fierce fanaticism, and among 
 them were many persons whom we should call lunatic* 
 
 Lodowick Muggleton gives an account of two Banters, of 
 the names of John Tannye, or Tany, and John Eobins, 
 which clearly manifest this to have been the case. He was 
 attracted by the news, in the year 1650, that several 
 prophets and prophetesses of this extraordinary people had 
 declared the day of the Lord in the streets. Muggleton 
 evidently lived for some time in close connection with them 
 and their followers. Tannye declared himself to be the 
 Lord's High Priest ; " that he was to gather together the 
 Jews out of all nations," and lead them to Mount Olivet. 
 As for Eobins, he declared that he had risen from the dead, 
 and that he was Melchisedek, whose body had been dead 
 " five thousand six hundred and odd years." He blas- 
 phemously declared his divinity, &c. He declared that he 
 had raised from the dead Cain, Judas, Jeremiah, Benjamin, 
 and several of the prophets ; and, Muggleton adds : "I saw 
 all those that were said to be raised by John Eobins, and 
 they owned themselves to be the very same persons that had been 
 dead for so long a time. Also I saw several others of the 
 prophets that were said to be raised by him, and they did 
 own that they were the same, for I have had nine or ten of 
 them at my house at a time of those that were said to be 
 raised from the dead. For I do not speak this from hearsay 
 from others, but from a perfect knowledge, which I have 
 seen and heard from themselves." They appear to have 
 
 • Bloody news from the North, and the Eanting Adamites' Declaration. Some, " of 
 late revived," thought it " a sin to wear a garment, and they wear nothing that covers, 
 only skin and hair" (? haircloth.) 
 
421 
 
 wrought pretended miracles, consisting of certain lights and 
 apparitions in the dark, " when they covered their faces in 
 bed ;" and the whole account which Muggleton gives, sup- 
 ports the view, that these persons were mad, and had a 
 singular power of producing a kind of sympathetic madness 
 or temporary aberration of intellect in others. 
 
 The reaction from the pantheism of the Ranters Muggle- 
 ton associated with, caused him to start upon an independent 
 and equally wild prophetical career with John Reeve, as the 
 " Two Witnesses of the Spirit " mentioned in the Revela- 
 tions, chapter xl, They declared themselves to be the 
 Lord's Last Messengers, and forerunners of the visible 
 appearing of Christ. They were commissioned to declare 
 eternal life and death to individuals, and also a new system 
 of faith and religion to mankind, which embodied an 
 intense realism of conception, the very reverse of the 
 pantheism of the Ranters. We give, in a note below, the 
 main tenets of the sect, whose adherents exist at the 
 present time. "They countenance," says their historian, 
 Mr. Gordon, " no form of worship whatever, and their 
 gatherings are almost entirely of a festive character."* 
 
 * See " The Acts of the Witnesses of the Spirit, by Lodowick Muggleton." London, 
 1699, pp. 20, 21. Mr. Alexander Gordon says this was written in 1677. This extra- 
 ordinary book gives an excellent idea of the principles of " Muggletonianism." It is 
 written in the style of Scripture, and divided into verses. The origin of the fearful curses 
 which these people uttered, is found in the division of all mankind into two races as 
 below, sixthly. They believed — First. ' ' That God spake to John Beeve to the hearing of 
 the ear, and that God chose John Keeve to be his last messenger to this unbelieving 
 world, and that God gave him Lodowicke Muggleton, to be his mouth to disclose the mind 
 of God to us in this our age." Secondly. " The doctrine and declaration of John Eeeve 
 and Lodowicke Muggleton to be as true as declared by Moses, the prophets and apostles 
 of old." Thirdly. " That there would 'be no salvation for those that are in our days, 
 and who have heard of the witnesses of the Spirit, and seen or heard their declaration, 
 and yet cannot believe.' " Fourthly. " That Jesus Christ is the only wise God in one 
 single person," &c. Fifthly. ■ ' That God was a spiritual glorious body in form like a 
 man from all eternity, and that when he came on earth in the form of Christ, Moses 
 
 G G 
 
 *< 
 
 < 
 
422 
 
 To return to our account of the Ranters : they interrupted 
 the peaceable assemblies of the people called Quakers, by 
 singing and dancing, and falling on the floor, as well as 
 coming in sackcloth and ashes ; and they indulged in fearful 
 denunciations and prophecies, and some of their books were 
 burnt by order of the Parliament.* Samuel Fisher, writing 
 in 1653, tells us : " They considered that in the present 
 dispensation, which is that of the Spirit, since Christ had 
 come again spiritually, they had no longer any need of 
 ' lower helps,' ' outward administrations,' ' carnal ordi- 
 nances,' ' visible representations of Christ,' and ' mere 
 bodily exercises,' as baptism and fellowship together in 
 breaking of bread." The Church once saw Christ in these 
 things, but they had become men, and " put away childish 
 things ;" and as for " gathering congregations, people 
 assembling in the church bodies to preach, break bread, to 
 build up one another in the faith, search the Scriptures," 
 &c. — all these shadowy dispensations had their day; but 
 now " Christ, the Morning Star, had shined," all we had to 
 do was to take heed to His appearing in our hearts, and 
 " the shadows would flee away." They promised to their 
 
 and Elias represented Him bodily in heaven." Sixthly. " That the souls of all men 
 since Adam, are as mortal as their bodies, until the resurrection day." Seventhly. 
 " That the seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent are two distinct generations 
 of men and women in this world, and that the difference and opposition which ariseth 
 between believer and unbelievers, &c, comes from this fact." See "Articles of True 
 Faith depending upon the Commission of the Spirit," by John Saddington, 1675. 
 Their other articles of faith present no special features. See also Mr. Gordon's two 
 pamphlets — " The Origin of the Muggletonians," 1869, and " Ancient and Modern 
 Muggletonians," 1870, where the reader will find an interesting account of the connec- 
 tion of these people with J. Eobins, Tany, Lawrence Claxton, and others. 
 
 * E. g.—" A Fiery Flying Koll ; a Word from the Lord to all the Great Ones of the 
 Earth : being the Last Warning Piece at the Dreadful Day of Judgment, with a Terrible 
 and Fatal Blow from the Lord upon all the Gathered Churches." By Abiezer Coppe. 
 London, 1649 ; Coventrie, 1650. 
 
423 
 
 converts, that when they left off " reading the Scriptures," 
 and "these childish things," they would then have "the 
 liberty of the Spirit," * and would enjoy " an Angelical or 
 Seraphical Life." 
 
 (Fox met with these people . first, in 1649. Some at 
 Coventry asserted their divinity, and "ranted, vapoured, 
 and blasphemed," at which his " soul was greatly grieved." 
 Some at Cleveland had " spoken themselves dry," and " had," 
 he tells us, " some sort of meetings still, but they took 
 tobacco and drank ale in their meetings, and had grown light 
 and loose." At Hull, Fox denounced them. At Swan- 
 ington they " sang, whistled, and danced." At Charing 
 Cross he met with the great Kanter, Cobbe. He mentions 
 their prophecy that London should be destroyed in fourteen 
 days, and that they were " great opposers of Friends," and 
 " disturbers of our meetings," and were often immoral in 
 their lives. 
 
 W. Penn states that the Ranters interpreted Christ's 
 fulfilling of the law for us, to be a discharging of us from 
 any obligation and duty that the law required, and that all 
 things a man did were good, if he only did them with a 
 mind and persuasion that it was so, and that many of them 
 fell into gross and enormous practices.! \ 
 
 The pantheistic views of the Ranters of the Common- 
 wealth have their counterpart in our own times. If they 
 are not characterized by the fervid religious excitement 
 of the 'times we are describing, may we not in passing 
 learn the lesson, that the ultimate issue of a blending of 
 
 *S. Fisher — " Anti-Eanterism." See "Baby Baptism, mere Babism," pp. 512, 516. 
 London, 1653, 
 
 t See Penn's preface to "Fox's Journal." See also their teaching concerning mar- 
 riage, set forth in "The Smoke of the Bottomless Pit," &c, by John Holland Porter, 
 London, 1651 ; also Abiezer Coppe's " Betum to the Ways of Truth," 1651. ' 
 
 G G 2 
 
424 
 
 pantheism and Christianity, is the destruction of the Church 
 as a visible society, and that, by confounding our instinctive 
 notions of right and wrong, pantheism slowly yet surely 
 saps the foundations of common morality. 
 
 It must not, however, be supposed that all these people 
 went to the extremes here described, but such were unques- 
 tionably some of the materials which Fox and his coadjutors 
 welded into a compact and beneficial religious society, by 
 the powerful influence they were enabled to exert. We 
 may trace, perhaps, in this element, the origin of some 
 of the aberrations of their earlier followers. They were 
 working in an atmosphere of intense religious excite- 
 ment, which" existed before they commenced preaching. 
 This was at its height before their Society was founded, 
 and we think that sufficient allowance has not been made 
 for the fact, that in a large number of cases, the intellectual 
 powers gave way, and the result was religious madness. 
 This was partly owing to the excited state of the public 
 mind, and to the effects of fines, inflicting temporal ruin 
 on respectable families; also to insufficient diet, and de- 
 pression of the nervous system, owing to confinement in 
 wretched prisons at the mercy of ferocious jailors. 
 
 As an illustration of this, in 1654, George Beck, the 
 jailor of Appleby prison, "would not suffer "the Friends 
 confined there "to have water." He "beat Christopher 
 Taylor" (formerly a clergyman of the Church of England, 
 and a man of ability and education) "very desperately," 
 and "twice held a blazing candle under his chin, and after- 
 wards under his nose." To the honour of Cromwell, on 
 hearing of it, he discharged the jailor without a moment's 
 delay.* 
 
 •Swarthmore Papers, D.H. The awful sufferings which imprisonment in those 
 days might involve, may be illustrated by the dimension of " Little Ease," or " Hole in 
 
425 
 
 The instance of Naylor is, we consider, a case in point. 
 He was a man of respectable character, and his contro- 
 versial tracts, compared with others of that period, show 
 him to have been a man of no mean ability. He was a 
 preacher of sufficient power and eloquence to attract many 
 titled members of the Protector's Court. There is every 
 reason to believe that, during the earlier period of his life, 
 his ministry was in the best sense successful. He was 
 trusted by Fox, and possessed, up to the period of his 
 preaching in London, the confidence of the Society. This 
 was, no doubt, a period of great strain on his physical and 
 mental powers. He left London, and was imprisoned at 
 Exeter. It was after his liberation from the Devon common 
 jail, that he made his entry into Bristol ; and the actions 
 of a man who was in a state fit only for temporary confine- 
 ment in a lunatic asylum, have been commented upon as 
 one of tJie legitimate developments of extreme religious opinions, 
 as a kind of culminating point of the fanaticism of the age, 
 and as a sort of attempt at a realisation of wild dreams of the 
 Second Coming of Christ, and the Kingdom of the Saints.* 
 We give verbatim a quotation from the Swarthmore Papers. 
 
 the Bock," in Chester Jail. It was "seventeen inches from the back to the inside of 
 the great door, at the top seven inches, at the shoulders eight inches, at the breast 
 nine and a half inches ; from top to bottom one and a half yard, and boards to reduce 
 the height to one yard." — Page 42, " Cain's Bloody Bace." 
 
 * Professor Weingarten, in his " Bevolutions Kirchen Englands," Leipsic, 1868, has 
 been misled by the importance attached by English writers to an affair which resolves 
 itself into the temporary insanity of Naylor, and the excitement of three women. The 
 Friends in Bristol and elsewhere did not participate in it (see p. 320), and the most 
 searching investigation, to which the matter was subjected, palpably shows its isolated 
 character. Professor Weingarten makes it the turning point of a vast Chiliastic 
 movement, which was to have produced an English Munster! The South-west of 
 England was the seat of a great Anabaptist movement, and was therefore selected, in 
 his opinion, by Naylor. He asserts (p. 271) that : " So war, Naylor's Sache in Grunde 
 die gemeinsame Sache des Quakerthums and als Solche ward Sie auch vom Parliaments 
 
426 
 
 Thomas Rawlinson to George Fox, dated 23rd June, 1656, 
 a letter in which he informs Fox of the excited state in which 
 
 Naylor then was. "James Naylor is here with me 
 
 He hath been in a fast. He eat no bread but one little bit, 
 for a whole month; when I came to him he took no manner of 
 food, but some days a pint of white wine, and some days a 
 gill mingled with water, but now he eats meat. " * We 
 
 aufgefasst und gehandelt." * In fact, that the whole idea of Quakerism was originally, 
 he conceives, that of the erection of the Visible Kingdom of the Saints, and that, 
 disappointed in this undertaking, their attention was turned to Christ's Spiritual King- 
 dom in the heart. He ends his remarks with the following eloquent passage : — " The 
 Kingdom of the Saints upon earth, from this period, gently vanished from their 
 sight, and indeed, from history also, like a mirage of the desert ! " Professor Wein- 
 garten's book is a most interesting volume, and has the advantage of being perfectly 
 free from all party bias. He i s right that at tbis period the idea of a coming Fifth 
 Monarcby was most widely spread among every class of religionists, and more so than 
 English historians have admitted; but there is no evidence whatever that we are aware 
 of, which will bear the construction that the Friends, to say nothing of others, con- 
 templated the use of worldly force. The outbreak of the "Fifth Monarchy Men" 
 occurred after this date, which proves, if proof were needed, that these views were 
 cherished afterwards ; and also it may be remarked, that there is strong evidence that 
 this outbreak was equally condemned by all parties among the Baptists and Independents. 
 
 • See " Burton's Diary," vol, i., by Butt, London, 1828, p. 24. Et seq. This idea was not suggested by any 
 of the speakers in the debates, the greater part of them being strongly opposed to the rising sect. Barclay 
 p. 876, of the " Apology Vindicated," says in reply to J. Brown, who had asked him " What he thinketh of 
 that honour and worship that was given to James Naylor, as he rode into Bristol, Oct. 24, 1656," replies, " I 
 answer, I think it was both wicked and abominable, and so do tho people called Quakers, who thereupon 
 disavowed him and all those that had an hand in it." 
 
 * This was probably the letter which induced Fox to visit him in the prison at 
 Exeter. We print a petition from his wife to Cromwell and the Council, not, we 
 believe, before printed. This shows, first the fearful sufferings and cruel treatment 
 entailed on him by imprisonment, and also that from other sources, it was known that 
 he had abstained from food to the verge of starvation, which his wife, not knowing the 
 facts of the case, calls "a false report." 
 
 Interregnum Petitions — N. P. — at State Paper Office. Folio bound vols, arranged 
 alphabetically. 
 
 " Anne Naylor, " To His Highness and the Council. 
 
 Petition, The Kepresentation and Petition of Anne Naylor, wife of 
 
 Read 24th Feb., 1656. James Naylor, 
 
 " Sheweth, 
 
 " That notwithstanding all the extreme sufferings of my husband, when his 
 body stood need of refreshing for his recovery, yet he is cast into that called the ' Hole 
 
427 
 
 venture to think that this incident is either sufficient to 
 show that he was insane at that time, or to account, on 
 the strength of physical causes alone, for a temporary aber- 
 ration of intellect, although the form his insanity took 
 might be modified and determined by prevalent notions.* 
 
 in Bridewell,' a cold, dampish, unsavory place, where the damp strikes up his legs like 
 water, when he requires air and fire ; kept under three keys, put in three several men's 
 hands, that when one is present another is absent ; and is not allowed so much as a 
 candle ; being in the hands of cruel and unmerciful men, who neither will suffer me, 
 his wife, to come to him, except four governors be present, nor suffer what I cany 
 him to come to him, who much increase his misery beyond all orders of Parliament ; 
 their preventing of your own order may be sufficient proof to you what cruel minds 
 are in them, for though you ordered his wife's coming to him, and that they should 
 see that he be accommodated with convenient necessaries, yet neither of these is done, 
 because (they say) it is referred to them. Whereas the order says expressly, to see 
 that he be accommodated with convenient necessaries. 
 
 " His keepers are cruel also, one especially, Win by name, who when my husband 
 desired a little fair conduit water, because one had put a little sugar in it, he poured 
 it into the kennel ; another time he turned back a poor dish of turnips and would not 
 let them go in, besides divers other things which I would have carried him, to preserve 
 his life ; and this is not all, but they have raised a false report of my husband, to 
 harden your and all other men's hearts against him, saying that he starves himself, and 
 will not eat what is carried him, when as his body is so weak that he cannot eat that 
 which is strong. He told the governors, in my hearing, that he did but eat a bit of 
 flesh meat which they brought him, and he wa3 very ill after it, but said also, that he 
 did not refuse such things as he could eat. 
 
 "And truly I cannot otherwise think, but that his keepers and others have a design 
 to starve him, for they have kept his condition from me as much as they could, and 
 having brought him so weak for want of convenient food (that now they have a cover 
 for themselves) they have sent to the doctor, one Dr. Nurse, unknown to me, which 
 the doctor finding him so weak, that he prescribed him milk with sugar of roses to 
 take, whereby you may understand that this is not feigned. 
 
 "My humble request, therefore, is that you would be pleased (if he must continue 
 longer in prison) that he may be where he may have air and fire, and be allowed candle- 
 light, and the attendance and company of his own wife, or one whom she shall appoint, to 
 supply him with convenient necessaries out of his own state, and be but under one, lock. 
 
 "But rather, that you would be pleased wholly to release him, for his family's sake, 
 who have not offended you (he having suffered all the part of your sentence, and lying 
 only a prisoner during pleasure), that his body may be refreshed by air and comfort- 
 able looking to, if it may be. ,, , „ 
 
 ° J "Anne Naylob." 
 
 * When in London, it will be recollected, he was under extreme depression ; at 
 Exeter he was in a state of extreme excitement, and when in prison, prior and after 
 
428 
 
 We have not found any evidence of his belonging to, or 
 having any connexion with, the party who held the prin- 
 ciples of the Banters, although at the period of his 
 weakness of intellect he was plied by some of these 
 people, particularly women.* 
 
 his sentence, his conduct was very strange. Cromwell sent a person to see him in 
 August, 1658 - r although he was told of the fact, and pressed to say anything which he 
 wished Cromwell acquainted with, Naylor was perfectly silent, and took no notice of 
 him. — See " Nichol's " State Papers," p. 143, quoted in " Letters of Early Friends," 
 p. 54 (the date 1668 is incorrect). It was mentioned in the House of Commons, 
 during the debate on Naylor, that a Mr. Sedgwick had been convicted of blasphemy by 
 them, and was afterwards found to be insane, which tends to show that the idea of his 
 being so had been suggested. — See " Burton's Diary," vol. i. p. 104. 
 
 •See Whitehead's "Impartial Account," &c, 1716. Rich was a Eanter. Dorcas 
 Erbury was the wife of Erbury the Seeker. 
 
 Baxter, in his Autobiography (part i., p. 77), informs his readers that the Quakers 
 " were but the Banters turned from horrid prophaneness and blasphemy to a life of 
 extreme austerity." The Banters " did as much as ever anything did to disgrace all 
 sectaries and to restore the credit of the (Presbyterian) ministry" and laity. "The 
 Devil and the Jesuits " having found out that the Banters " served not their turn," 
 took under his special patronage the Society of Friends ! Among other things he 
 charges upon them that " some of them have famished and drowned themselves in 
 melancholy, and others under the power of the Spirit have attempted to raise them." 
 He, fortunately, by giving the particulars of the case, furnishes the means of fully 
 vindicating the early Society, and Fox in particular, from having any connection with 
 such doings or approving of them. Baxter says that " Susan Pierson " " did this at 
 Claines, near Worcester, when they took a man out of his grave that had made away 
 with himself, and commanded him to arise and live." We learn from the " Swarthmore 
 Papers," that Fox was duly informed of this as a circumstance attributed to the 
 Quakers in " the Newes Bookes," and of what was the real state of the case. 
 
 The young man, some time after "being convinced," went out of his mind and 
 destroyed himself. " One, Mrs. Pierson, with another woman," were the actors in this 
 scene, and they evidently did not belong to the Society. Fox did not trouble himself 
 with the matter, and merely rapidly endorses, in his own handwriting, on the letter 
 giving him the information, " Mad whimesye." — Thomas Willan to Margaret Fell. 
 Swarthmore MSS. — no date — probably 1655. 
 
APPENDIX TO CHAPTEK XVII. 
 
 These reprints of tracts, published in 1650 and 1651, will serve to illustrate to the 
 reader, more vividly than any description the author of this work can furnish — the 
 mystical religious experience, and the line of thought which characterized the reli- 
 gionists described in the preceding pages as " Banters." 
 
 He has given extracts from writers who appear to have been rational and able men. 
 It would have been easy, however, to have given quotations which would show a 
 fanaticism bordering upon insanity, while their more sober productions still bear the 
 impress of the same current of thought, which bore its disciples into the vortex of the 
 wildest antinomianism, and at last destroyed all respect for common morality. The 
 reader will also understand more fully, the fascination which these erroneous views 
 exercised, and the radical difference between the teaching of the "Banters," and "the 
 Children of the Light, " who appeared later on the scene. ~J ^y^gy\ <■ 
 
 "Heights in Depths, and Depths in Heights; ob, Truth no less Secretly than 
 Sweetly, Sparkling out of its Glory," &c. 
 
 By Jno. Salmon. London, 1651. British Museum, 270-E-1361. 
 
 Page 9. — When Mr. Salmon had arrived at the maturity of his natural understand- 
 ing, he "received some quickenings of a divine principle within him ;" he presently 
 arose, and "as it were shook off his night-dresses," and "appeared to himself like the 
 sun dawning out its refulgent splendor from behind the dark canopies of the earth." 
 He forsook his own kindred and his father's house, and exposed himself to the reproach 
 of the world, that he might own Christ and his people. First he became a Presbyte- 
 rian; they appeared to him to "hover gently and soar sweetly," in a more sublime 
 ' region than the Episcopal people. Then came Independency on the stage, a people far 
 exceeding others in the strictness of their form. Then the doctrine of believer's 
 Baptism. He became a Baptist preacher, braved persecution, and built a tabernacle. 
 " Then came that voice from the throne of the Heavenly Almightiness, arise and 
 depart, for this is not your rest." 
 
 Page 13. — " I was made as truly sensible of this inwardly, as the eye is sensible of the 
 light, or the ear of the outward sound. I was certainly struck dead to all my wonted 
 enjoyments. Stript I was of my glory, and my crown taken from my head, and I could 
 see nothing but vanity (and that legibly written) upon all my former travels. I then 
 had a clear discovery in my spirit, how far all my former enjoyments came short of 
 that true rest which my soul had all along aimed at. Here I stood for a season 
 weeping with Mary at the sepulchre : fain I would have found Christ where I left 
 
 hyiAMdli 
 
11 
 
 A few grare 
 clothes, or 
 
 such like stuff. 
 
 As many of 
 yon as nave 
 been baptized 
 into Christ, 
 have been 
 baptized into 
 his death. 
 
 Like the 
 disciples, who 
 were ignorant 
 of the promise 
 of the Spirit. 
 
 Viz., the 
 carnal self. 
 
 As to the 
 weakness of 
 many. 
 
 Note wel what 
 I say, that 
 was reserved 
 pure in the 
 life of Christ, 
 while the 
 flesh acted its 
 part. 
 
 him, but alas, he was risen. I found nothing in form but a few signals of mortality ; 
 as for Jesus, he was risen and departed. Thus have I followed Christ from his babe- 
 ship or infancy, to his grave of mortality, running through the life form, in a bare 
 knowledge of Christ after the flesh, till I expired with him into his death, and was 
 sealed up in the grave of most dark and somnolent retires for a season. Loath, full 
 loath I was, thus to shake hands with form, and to leave the terrestrial image of 
 Jesus Christ; yet so it was designed that hee must goe to his Father, and (although 
 I were ignorant of it) prepare a higher mansion in himself for me. When my 3 dayes 
 (or set time) was expired, I begann to feele some quickening comfort within me ; th3 
 gravestone was rolled away, and I set at libertie from these deep and darke retires ; 
 out I came with a most serene and chearfull countenance, and (as one inspired with a 
 Bupernaturall life) sprang up farr above my earthly centre, into a most heavenly and 
 divine enjoyment. Wrapt up in the embraces of such pure love and peace, as that I 
 knew not oftimes whether I were in or out of this fading forme. Here I saw heaven 
 opened upon me, and the new Jerusalem (in its divine brightness and corruscuuL 
 beauty) greeting my soule by its humble and gentle descensions. Now I certainly 
 enjoyed that substance, which all this while I had groped after in the shadow. My 
 water was turned into wine ; form into power, and all my former enjoyments being 
 nothing in appearance to that glory which now rested on my spirit. Time would 
 faile to tell what joy unspeakeable, peace unconceiveable, what soul-ravishing delights, 
 and most divinely infatuating pleasures my soul was here possest with. I could cast 
 my eye no where, but that presence of love presented itselfe to me, whose beatificill 
 vision of times dazeled me into a sweet astonishment. In a word, I can give you no 
 perfect account of that glory which then covered me ; the lisps and slipps of my tongue 
 will but render that imperfect, whose pure perfection surmounts the reach of the most 
 strenuous and high-flown expression. I appeared to myselfe as one confounded into 
 the abyss of eternitie, nonentitized into the being of beings, my soul spilt and emptied 
 into the fountaine and ocean of divine fulness, expired into the aspires of pure life. 
 In briefe, the Lord so much appeared, that I was little or nothing seen, but walked 
 at an orderly distance from myself, treading and tripping over the pleasant mountains 
 of the heavenly land, where I walked with the Lord and was not. I shall be esteemed 
 a foole by the wise world, thorough an over much boasting, otherwise I could tell 
 you how I have been exalted into the bosome of the eternall Almightiness, where 
 I have seene and heard things unlawful (I say unlawful) to be uttered amongst men ; 
 but I shall at present spare myself the labour, and prevent the world's inconsiderate 
 censure. The proud and imperious nature of flesh would willingly claim a share in this 
 glorious work, for which cause happened a suddain, certain, terrible, dreadfull revolu- 
 tion, a most strange vicissitude. God sent a thorn immediately, hid himself from me 
 by a sudden departure, and gives a speedy commission to a messenger of Satan to 
 assault me. The Lord being thus withdrawn, and having carried away (in the bundle 
 of his treasures) the heart and life of that new seed in me, there now remained nought 
 behind but the man of sinne, who (for his pride) being wounded with the thorn of 
 divine vengeance, began by degrees to act its part." * * » * » 
 
 Here we leave Mr. Salmon, and beg the reader to notice the side notes. 
 
Ill 
 
 ( •• The Light and Dark Side of God ;\ob a Plain and Brief Discourse of the 
 Light Side — God, Heaven, and Earth ; the Dark Side — Devil, Sin, and Hell. 
 
 As ALSO OF THE EeSURRECTION AND SCRIPTURE. ALL WHICH ARE SET FORTH IN 
 
 the several natures and beings, according to the spirituality of the 
 Scriptures." 
 
 (Written by Jacob Bautbumley. London : Printed for William Lamer, at the 
 "Black-more," in Bishopsgate Street, 1650. \ 
 
 " I thank thee, Father, Lord of Heaven and Earth, that thou hast hid these things 
 from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them to Babes; even so it is thy pleasure." 
 " The spiritual manjudgeth all things, and he himself is judged of none." 
 
 Page 4. — " And, therefore, I cannot as I have carnally conceived, and as men generally 
 do, that God hath His personal being and presence in one place more than another, or 
 that He hath a simple, pure, glorious, and entire being circumscribed or confined in a 
 place above the stars and firmament, which the men of the world call Heaven. And 
 that all creatures here below are the products of that Being, and had their being of 
 Him, and yet distinct from Him. But the spirit in me speaks otherwise, and saith I 
 must not ascend up to Heaven to fetch Christ thence, nor descend into the depth to 
 fetch him from thence ; for the Word is even in you, which Word is God, and God is 
 the Word. 
 I Nay, I see that God is in all creatures, man and beast, fish and fowl, and every 
 green thing, from the highest cedar to the ivy on the wall ; and that God is the life r< 
 and being of them all, and that God doth really dwell, and, if you will, personally, if 
 he may admit so low an expression, in them all, and hath His Being nowhere else out of 
 the creatures. 
 
 Further, I see that all the Beings in the world are but that one Being, and so He 
 may well be said to be everywhere as He is, and so I cannot exclude Him from man or 
 beast, or any other creature. Every creature and thing having that Being living in 
 it, and there is no difference betwixt man and beast ; but a man carries a more lively 
 image of the Divine Being than any other creature. For I see the power, wisdom, and 
 glory of God in one, as well as another, only in that creature called man God appears 
 more gloriously in than the rest. 
 
 And truly, I find by experience, the grand reason why I have, and many others do 
 now use set times of prayer, and run to formal duties, and other outward and low 
 services of God : the reason hath been, and is, because men look upon God as being 
 without them, and remote from them at a great distance, as if he were locally in 
 Heaven, and sitting there only, and would not let down any blessing or good things, 
 but by such and such a way and means. 
 
 But Lord, how carnal was I thus to fancy thee ? Nay, I am confident that there is 
 never a man under the sun that looks upon God in such a forme, but must be a gross 
 j idolator, and fancy some corporal shape of him, though they may call it spiritual. 
 
 Did men see that God was in them, and framing all their thoughts, and working all 
 their works, and that he was with them in all conditions. What carnal spirit would 
 reach out to that by an outward way, which spiritually is in Him, and which He 
 stands really possessed of and which divine wisdom sees the best, and that things 
 
IV 
 
 can be no otherwise with Him? I shall speak my own experience herein, that I have 
 made God mutable as myself, and, therefore, as things and conditions have changed, 
 I thought that God was angry or pleased, and to have fallen a humbling myself ; or 
 otherwise, in thankfulness, never looking or considering that God is one entire, perfect, 
 and immutable Being, and that all things were according to the council of His own 
 will, and did serve the design of His own glory : but thought that my sins or holy 
 walking did cause Him to alter His purpose of good or evil to me. 
 
 But now I cannot look upon any condition or action, but methinks there appears a 
 sweet concurrence of the Supreme will in it ; nothing comes short of it, or goes beyond 
 it, nor any man shall do or be anything but what shall fall in a sweet compliance with 
 it ; it being the womb wherein all things are conceived, and in which all creatures were 
 formed and brought forth. 
 
 Yea, further, there is not the least flower or herb in the field, but there is the Divine 
 Being by which it is that which it is ; and as that that departs out of it, so it comes to 
 nothing, and so it is to-day clothed by G°d, and to-morrow cast into the oven. When 
 God ceases to live in it, then it comes to nothing,_and so all the visible creatures are 
 lively resemblances of the Divine Being. But if this be so, some may say : ' Then 
 look how many creatures there axe in the world ; there is so many Gods, and when they 
 die and perish, then must God also die with them,' which can be no less than blasphemy 
 to affirm. 
 
 To which I answer, and it is apparent to me, that all the creatures in the world, 
 they are not so many distinct Beings, but they are but one intire Being, though they 
 be distinguished in respect of their forms ; yet their Being is but one and the same 
 Being, made out in so many forms of flesh, as men and beast, fish and fowl, trees and 
 herbs : for though these two last, trees and herbs, have not the life so sensibly or 
 lively, yet it is certain there is a Life and Being in them, by which they grow to that 
 maturity and perfection, that they become serviceable for the use of man, as other 
 creatures are ; and yet I must not exclude God from them ; for as God is pleased to 
 dwell in flesh, and to dwell with and in man, yet is He not flesh, nor doth the flesh 
 y partake of the Divine Being. Only this, God is pleased to live in flesh, and as the 
 Scripture saith, He is made flesh, and He appears in several forms of flesh, in the 
 form of man and beast, and other creatures, and when these have performed the 
 design and will of God, that then as the flesh of man and other creatures come from 
 the earth , and are not capable of knowing God, or partaking of the Divine nature, and 
 God ceasing to live in them, and being gone out of them, that then they all shall 
 return to their first principle of dust, and God shall, as he did from all eternity, live in 
 Himself before there was a world or creatures : so he shall to all eternity live and 
 enjoy Himself in Himself, in such a way as no man can utter ; and so I see him 
 yesterday, and to day, and the same for ever — the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning 
 and the end of all things. 
 
 Page 52. — And to come to the point in hand, concerning a Hell hereafter, what it 
 should be, or what should be tormented in it, I do not as yet apprehend ; for the soul 
 came pure, and is of the essence of God, could not be corrupted, and the body not 
 capable of any impressions of God, and returns to its first principle of earth : so that 
 unlesse you will imagine a Hell in God, which you would account blasphemy to speak, 
 I cannot fancy or imagine any such Hell hereafter as men dreame of." 
 
CoNCEBNING THE SCBIPTURE. 
 
 Page 71.—/" If you take Scripture as it was written by the Prophets and Apostles, it 
 is a form of wholesome words, a perfect rule for all outward actions, a true guide for 
 a man's outward conversation among men ; the liveliest expression of the mind of 
 God, of all other books ; setting forth all conditions, estates, and enjoyments of all 
 men in the world ; it is the word in flesh/\ The word was made flesh ; it is the highest 
 discovery of God in flesh, the truest testimony of God in the world. I do verily 
 believe, that what pitch soever any man hath or can attain unto, but it is able to speak 
 to him in it thus ; it is in the letter, and the outside of it. 
 
 ( But if you ask me what I make Scripture ? I look upon it to be Spiritual, and so it 
 is the Law written in the heart, and so it is spirit and life; as Christ saith, "the words 
 that I speak are spirit and life:" so that what Christ speaks spiritually, that ia 
 Scripture, and so it is the power of God ; for take Scripture as it is in the history, it 
 hath no more power in the inward man than any other writings of good men, nor is it 
 in that sense a discerner of the secrets as it is in the history, so it is to be believed 
 above all other writings in the world but as it is a mystery, and God being the 
 substance of it, so I must believe it as God makes it out in me. I must not build my 
 faith upon it, or any saying of it, because such and such men write or speak so and 
 so. But from that Divine manifestation in my own spirit, for the Scripture as it is 
 written outwardly is but an outward witness of that which is within; and the 
 spirituality of it wherein the life and being of it doth consist, is made out by a spiritual 
 discovery. I do not go to the letter of Scripture to know the mind of God, but I, 
 having the mind of God within, I am able to see it witnessed and made out in the 
 letter : for if I do a thing lawful from the letter, yet if I be persuaded in my own 
 spirit I should not do it, I sin. Yea, further, that power and authority which the 
 Scripture hath, is not because such and such men write it, but from that Divine mani- 
 festation in them ; and so indeed, if I have the same discovery that they had, then I 
 can say it is the word of God, otherwise I lie; for it is one thing to believe the 
 Scripture because such and such write it, as most men do ; and it is another thing to 
 believe it, because God saith so in me, and so it is the spiritual speaking of God that is 
 Scripture, and so that is true.") 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Influence of the line of thought of the Ranters and 
 Seekers upon the Society of Friends. Perrott. 
 Opposition to Fox and the Ministry as a distinct 
 Office in the Church. " The Spirit of the Hat "— 
 Penn on "The Liberty of the Spirit." The conduct 
 of fox under petty opposition. story and wllkin- 
 son lead the dissatisfied party. they advocate the 
 "Independency of Churches." Barclay enters the 
 lists with his "anarchy of the ranters." the 
 Principles of Church Government advocated in 
 this Work. Pennington and Livingstone pronounce 
 against them. the separatists denounce " outward 
 Teachers," and plead the sufficiency of "the In- 
 ward Teacher." 
 
 We will now proceed to describe the conflict of opinion 
 between those who inclined to the views of the Seekers and 
 Ranters, and those of Fox and the early preachers. This 
 originated first in an opposition to the more complete 
 organization of the ministry, which Fox manifested some 
 anxiety to render as efficient as possible, and to the power 
 and influence which Fox and the preachers who founded 
 the Society exerted. And secondly, to the method and 
 order which he wished to establish in the meetings for 
 worship, and in the religious constitution or discipline of 
 the Society. 
 
 As early as 1654, some traces of dissatisfaction with the 
 proceedings of Fox existed. Objections were taken to the 
 
430 
 
 preaching of able Ministers such as Howgill, as "words 
 without power."* The great influence of Fox was com- 
 pared to that of the " Pope," and that of the Ministers with 
 the "Lord Bishops." He was charged with taking upon 
 himself "the place of God," and "ordering those whom he 
 accounted Ministers in his will," and sending them " to the 
 several meetings in and about London." He also allowed 
 the introduction in " our own meeting-houses " of things 
 like to " pulpits !" t "A public stock was provided and 
 ordered " for foreign evangelization, and this was another 
 cause of complaint. A favourable time for the opposition 
 of this party presented itself in 1663, when some of the 
 most eminent Ministers of the Society were in prison, and 
 the first paper which was circulated was from the pen of 
 John Perrott, a man who had, in conjunction with a com- 
 panion, John Luff, or Love, set out on a mission to Italy. 
 They were taken into custody in Kome. J. Love died in 
 the prison of the Inquisition, { but Perrott, with great dis- 
 crimination, was sent to the prison for lunatics, § and was 
 allowed still to address his effusions, in the shape of letters, 
 to his friends in England, who appear to have kept him 
 informed of the state of things at home. He was greatly 
 pitied by these friends, and doubtless it was considered best 
 that he should have the credit of making the first objec- 
 tion to the proceedings of Fox. Fox had given instruc- 
 tion, that in the meetings of Friends, all the worshippers 
 should uncover the head in prayer, and that the order, 
 either of reverently standing, as among the Presbyterians, 
 
 * " Swarthmore Papers," 1655. 
 
 J This no doubt refers to the provision of standing places, or galleries, for the 
 Ministers. 
 
 J See " Ellwood's Life," p. 254. London, 1714. 
 
 § Ellwood says Perrott went with the idea of converting the Pope 1 
 
431 
 
 or of kneeling, as among the Episcopalians, was to be 
 adopted. Perrott, in his epistle, takes the ground that 
 because " the world " had the custom of taking off their 
 hats and prayed standing, that such " customs and tradi- 
 tions were not to be followed, and that since there was 
 Scriptural precedent for falling down on the face and 
 taking the shoes from off the feet, that if any one was 
 "moved" to pray thus, why should he not do so? 
 
 The next pamphlet which was issued* in the controversy 
 gives clear evidence of the character of the movement. 
 It alludes in figurative language to the persecution then 
 raging, comparing it to a flood, and the church to the 
 ark, and recommends the church " to stand still " till it 
 was abated. "As there was a time of bringing all home, 
 so let there be a time of keeping at home, and so 
 every one to sit down under his own vine and quietly to 
 enjoy the fruit of his labour." In a word, they had had 
 enough of the vigorous evangelistic action of Fox and his 
 friends. The Society was now no longer to "take delight, 
 as some have done, in the greatness of its numbers." f The 
 noble stand taken by the Society in insisting on their right 
 publicly to worship God, and regularly to meet at certain 
 times on Sundays and week-days, was to be exchanged for 
 far more spiritual views. No one was to act " outwardly " 
 further than he saw " inwardly." The writer had, he said, 
 " an high esteem for meetings," but if he found " draw- 
 ings," "movings," to " go to a meeting," he would go ; but 
 
 * " Some Breathings of Life from a Naked Heart, presented in love to the honest 
 and upright and single-hearted. That they with me may wait and feel the immediate 
 drawings and leadings of the Holy Spirit in all things, or come to know the state 
 which the Apostle speaks of, to have the anointing to teach them all things, or of all 
 things that cometh from Christ, God's Anointed, so that they need not any man to 
 teach them." 1 John ii. 27. By William Salt, 1663. 
 
 f Crisp, on " Pennington's Testimony," p. 13. 
 
 H H 
 
432 
 
 to go in his " own will or time," or in that of any other 
 person, he could not do it lest it should be said to him, 
 " Who hath required this of your hands ? " Thus, " when 
 Friends have provided a meeting-house," it " may be made 
 use of when they feel stirrings in the Life both with respect 
 to time and place ! " " The Spirit was not to be tied up to 
 man's conveniency." 
 
 We have here the inroads of the Quietism of the 
 Seekers combined with the views of the Banters, which 
 struck at the root of all Church order. The party 
 holding these views pleaded the liberty of the Spirit and 
 the right of private judgment. The question may seem 
 a frivolous one, when the practical issue was confined 
 to the question whether these men were to join with 
 their brethren in a reverent and becoming posture in 
 public prayer, but it was really a difference of principle 
 which involved far-reaching consequences. The early 
 Friends had cried down the forms of worship, ecclesiastical 
 arrangements and ministry of others, and now were they 
 not in the same position ? * Their own form of worship, 
 ministry, and church discipline were now decried, and the 
 witness of the Spirit in each individual was declared to be 
 the rule, and to be the rule on each particular occasion 
 what a man should do who joined in church fellowship. 
 The church could not have church officers because, e.g., a 
 Minister preaching, or praying, or performing any other 
 act as a church officer (whether or not a majority of the 
 Church had agreed that he was evidently called to the 
 Ministry and endowed with gifts both of grace and of 
 nature for the service), was only to be recognized at the 
 
 * G. Fox held that if they had the word and power of God they would uphold "all 
 true forms.'- " The Word and Power gives a form and being to all things." — Paper by 
 G. F., Devonshire House. 
 
433 
 
 moment when he said or did anything of which any indivi- 
 dual hearer might have an impression or motion of God's 
 spirit approving it, entirely apart from whether what was 
 said or done was in accordance with the letter and spirit of 
 the New Testament, and with what was the united judgment 
 of the Church as to the interpretation and plain meaning of 
 the Holy Scriptures. The Leaders of the Society were 
 denounced as inconsistent with their ancient principles, and 
 were now, it was said, leading the people back again to the 
 spiritual Egypt; and it was declared that there was no 
 standing place between their own position and that of the 
 Eoman Church.* To show how peculiarly seductive the 
 character of this movement was to men who had been pro- 
 testing against the State Ministry and every ecclesiastical 
 arrangement of the Established Church, whether Presby- 
 terian or Episcopalian, even Ellwood, the pupil of Milton, 
 confesses that he was caught in the snare. At first sight, 
 he says, it seemed suitable to "a spiritual dispensation." 
 They made " a specious pretence and show of greater 
 spirituality," and he was betrayed by it, and at a meet- 
 ing which was appointed for the object of recovering these 
 wandering sheep, he eventually made a public confession 
 of his error, f 
 
 We have previously shown that the opposition of the 
 founders of the Society of Friends to Independent and 
 Baptist Ministers, was only to them in their character of 
 
 * In 1666, was issued "a Testimony from the Brethren who were met together in 
 London, in the Third Month, 1666, to be communicated to the faithful Friends and 
 Elders in the Counties, and by them to be read at their several meetings," was 
 sent throughout England against "those who speak evil of dignities and despise 
 governments, without which we are sensible our Societies and Fellowship cannot be 
 holy and inviolable," against those who, " under the pretence of keeping down man 
 and forms," cry down the ministry and meetings." 
 
 t See page 225 of his Life. 
 
 H II 2 
 
434 
 
 State Ministers. (To the Presbyterian Ministry they had in 
 addition other objections. The Founders of the Society 
 were charged, as early as 1654, with opposition to the 
 Ministry as a distinct office in the Christian Church, and it is 
 important to note the clear manner in which they asserted 
 the contrary. Eichard Farnsworth* says, in reply to this 
 charge : — " He that is a Bishop, Pastor, or Teacher, and is 
 taught by the Spirit, who is not of man (i.e., appointed by 
 the temporal power) but of God, and is blameless and doth 
 contend for the faith once delivered to the saints ; who are 
 not carnal, but spiritual, &c, and are governed by the Spirit 
 of God," " such we do own." Again, John Pendarvesf 
 asks whether the people called Quakers " declaring against 
 instrumental teaching, and yet instructing themselves" and 
 others, "did not "manifest a contradiction between their 
 professed principles and practice;" and "whether they 
 consider instrumental teaching to be unsuitable to the New 
 Covenant : and if so, why Christ, being ascended, ap- 
 pointed pastors and teachers in the Church?" He is 
 thus replied to : — " Those who go from place to place in- 
 structing others," they do not declare against, but "those 
 that sat at home and let men into carnal ordinances." 
 They do not, they say, deny " instrumental," but " traditional 
 teaching." 
 
 On the other hand, the party which was now rising into 
 notice were opponents of instrumental teaching and the authority 
 
 * "'Light risen out of Darkness," p. 49, 1654. 
 
 t "Arrows against Babylon," p. 42, London, 1656. Pendarves was a Baptist, and 
 held very similar views to the early Friends, whom he commends for their endeavour 
 after "reformation in Saints' apparel," and evidently asked questions with a desire 
 for information. Pendarves was one of those who went up and down preaching in 
 houses, barns, under hedges, trees, and elsewhere," and obtained "a great multitude 
 of disciples." 
 
435 
 
 of "pastors " and " teachers,"* and held that less of vocal 
 service was required, not more.^ 
 
 In a work written by Barclay in 1670, entitled, " Truth 
 Cleared of Calumnies," he exhibits the ground taken by the 
 founders of the Society, with his usual clearness. He says,f 
 those called Quakers " grant that there are Ministers and 
 Pastors in the church. They do not affirm that the ministry 
 is common to all, but that there be some Pastors and Teachers, 
 yet that hinders not that any at a time may speak, for it is 
 one thing to be particularly called to the ministry , and another 
 to be moved to speak at a particular time." In other words, 
 that a vital distinction existed between the regular ministry 
 and the occasional prophesying of a church member. He 
 defines also that the objection to the Presbyterian ministry 
 is that " the whole esse, or being of it, may be without saving 
 grace, or true holiness, you expressly affirming that holiness is 
 not necessary, and that a minister of the gospel ought to be 
 received and heard, though he have not the least grace or 
 holiness.]: In the same way George "Whitehead, one of the 
 most eminent founders of the Society, says in the same 
 controversy, that this party are "mistaken in taking the 
 whole course of preaching to be that 'prophesying' intended 
 that is brought in with l praying, for all preaching cannot 
 be that entire and peculiar ' prophesying,' which, when one 
 
 * "A Heal Demonstration of the True Order in the Spirit of God," &c, p. 55, 1663. 
 '** So Friends, this is the counsel of the Lord God unto you ; make nothing to yourselves 
 (i.e., do not have any such church officers, &c.) but wait in stillness and quietness, not 
 out of words only, but also out of thoughts and imaginations, for then all flesh comes 
 to silence." It was said that some of the preachers associated with Fox had said in 
 reply to those who "did not see" various matters of this kind: "If you do not see 
 yourselves, follow us who do ! " 
 
 t Page 57. 
 
 J Page 59. See also Baxter's " Cure of Church Divisions," p. 114. A man " may 
 perform the office of a Minister to the benefit of the Church, though he have no 
 6aving grace at all." 
 
436 
 
 is immediately called to, I grant it is most comely to stand 
 up with the hat off."* 
 
 This stage of the controversy was brought to a point, by 
 the publication of a pamphlet, in 1673, with the curious title 
 of " The Spirit of the Hat, or the Government of the Quakers 
 among themselves, as it hath been exercised by George Fox, 
 and other leading men, in their Monday or Second-day's 
 Meeting" (i.e., Ministers' meeting at Devonshire House), 
 &c. This was mainly written by a person of the name of 
 William Mucklow, who eventually was " recovered to a 
 better mind and to be more in charity with Friends." It was 
 a severe critique on the course which things were taking 
 in the Society, under the guidance of Fox and others. 
 The question of the hat being removed during public 
 prayer is treated as the commencement of a formal worship. 
 George Fox was now saying "believe as the church be- 
 lieves," and so said the Papists. There were Elders, he 
 says, in the church "who will not have the Lord's people 
 prophets." If this were not so, " what meaneth it that 
 certain persons are appointed to spend their ivhole time in 
 speaking in every meeting, and all the rest to come as 
 hearers, neglecting the gift in themselves, waiting on their 
 lips." By the regular or travelling Ministers now preaching 
 "long declarations," or teaching sermons in this systematic 
 manner, the exercise of "prophecy," i.e., the preaching of 
 other members of the Church, was being "discouraged" and 
 " stopt."f The Ministers also, instead of the humble garb 
 in which many had before preached, had in a short space 
 
 * " The Apostate Incendiary Eebuked," p. 30. By G. Whitehead, 1673. The Inde- 
 pendents and others preached with the hat on. — " Baillie's Letters," 45, p. 440. — 
 The inference is clear, that in exercising the gift of teaching, the hat was kept on, and 
 in " prophesying" it was taken off. 
 
 t See p. 20, " Spirit of the Hat," 1673. 
 
437 
 
 of time got into " rich habits, to wit, beaver hats, camlet 
 cloaks, and the finest of the cloth," not inferior to that 
 worn by " Merchants of the City." " The Assemblies of the 
 true Church," he says, " are all equal, and therefore the 
 Friends of one place cannot say they have the power over 
 Friends of another place." " Christ in each Assembly is 
 the Head." The new movement was, therefore, now assert- 
 ing the absolute independency of each Church as well as the 
 independency of each individual. Their leaders, however, 
 were not prepared to advocate more than a limited in- 
 dependency of Churches, and thus the question did not 
 assume the prominence it deserved. This called forth 
 " The Spirit of Alexander the Coppersmith lately revived," 
 by William Penn, 1673. Penn goes to the root of the 
 matter, when he says* that, "either there is such a thing as 
 a Christian Society, or there is not." If ?iot, then there is 
 an end of all argument, but if there is any Christian "body, 
 Church, or Society," it must have church "power" of 
 some kind. " Deny this," says Penn, " and farewell to all 
 Christian church order and discipline," and it is " an inlet 
 to Kanterism and so to Atheism."! The " liberty of the 
 spirit " did not consist in our all being " moved to do con- 
 trary things," but is shown in the united disposition of a 
 Church to "abide in the order of the Gospel. "J The 
 assertion that " every member " of the Church " is equal," 
 and that, therefore, no greater power exists in the Eldership 
 or approved Ministers of the Church, is an error, because 
 although belonging to " the same body," all are not called 
 to "the same service," and some members are "more 
 honourable than others" — "preaching the everlasting 
 Gospel in season and out of season, rising early and lying 
 
 * Page 8. t Page 9. J Penn's " Judas and the Jews," &c, 1673. 
 
438 
 
 down late, suffering, travelling and spending and being 
 spent, in body and estate, sacrificing the joy, strength, and 
 pleasure of their youth to the service of the living eternal 
 God, and the salvation of people's souls," entitles them to 
 our consideration. And with regard to the objection that 
 the Ministers "are not judged by the laity, but by their 
 peers," he replies that they are judged by the laity (" as 
 he wickedly distinguishes ") in all matters as between one 
 Christian and another, but that strictly in " cases which 
 concern the exercise of the Ministry it is most reasonable " 
 that the travelling Ministers and Elders, or fixed Ministers, 
 should be the judges.* 
 
 This party, who opposed Fox, Penn, and the other 
 Ministers who founded the Society, contended that "in 
 the Apostles' days (there) were Pastors, Teachers, Elders, 
 &c, but in this day the Spirit itself is the Pastor, Teacher, 
 Elder, &c." As, therefore, from time to time the Spirit 
 moved certain persons to preach, so the answer of the 
 Spirit "moving" the hearer to approve what is spoken, 
 constitutes the preacher "for the moment" an Elder, 
 Apostle, Teacher," f &c. Fox undoubtedly exercised an 
 authority very similar in kind, but less perhaps in degree, 
 to that of Wesley in the societies he founded. It was 
 an authority justly due to his indefatigable labours for 
 the good of others. Great efforts were now made to dis- 
 credit his motives, charging him with ambition, and that 
 his efforts for the establishment of a complete system of 
 Church government J were in order to increase his influence. 
 Under these painful circumstances his religious character 
 
 * "Alexander the Coppersmith," p. 12 
 
 t " The Testimony of George Bishop in 1666," quoted with approval by T. Crisp. 
 J It was said that the Society should attend to " heavenly drawings " rather than to 
 G. F.'s " comely orders." 
 
439 
 
 shone brighter and brighter to the last. While some of 
 his eminent supporters used in the heat of controversy 
 weapons of sarcasm and invective which, without injury to 
 their cause, might have been well spared, Fox, in his 
 energetic labours for the restoration of peace and unity, 
 used his influence with persons who had violated every 
 sense of honour, with true Christian gentleness, and touch - 
 ingly appealed to their better feelings* in vindicating his 
 motives. Curious insight is incidentally given in the 
 course of the controversy, into Fox's methods of pro- 
 ceeding. His adversaries complain that he sent his tracts 
 and papers against their party into the very prisons, f A 
 specimen is given of one of his pastoral epistles, probably 
 rapidly written and sent to some congregation where the 
 worldly fashions of the time of Charles the Second were 
 prevailing in the very assemblies of the people called 
 Quakers, and discomforted the mind of Fox. The tone of 
 it is peremptory and decisive, and might well have been 
 excused, considering the great difficulty which all religious 
 reformers have experienced, when they have given what 
 they have deemed sound Christian advice on the style of 
 
 * See MS. " Unpublished Letters and Papers of G. Fox in the Records of Bristol 
 Meeting, particularly one dated 4th of Eleventh Month, 1678, to Wm. Eodgers: — "Ah, 
 William and the rest ! this work of yours has not been of God. Therefore, lay it 
 aside, if you love your eternal peace. Much I could write if there were an ear without 
 prejudice. And, whatever you say of me, I heed it not, for I know what I have been 
 and what I am to the Lord, and how he has preserved me to this day." In another 
 place he also breaks away from the thread of his letter : " Ah, William, let truth sway 
 thy passion. Thou threatens me with printing. Thou must not think to fear me with 
 threats, for that will do thee no good when thou hast done it, nor give ease to that 
 disquieted, restless spirit. . . . Thou hadst better buy the peaceable truth to lay 
 the tempest in thee . . . and come down with humility to thy first love." The 
 correspondence must be read fully to appreciate the true greatness of mind of Fox 
 under the severest test which perhaps can be applied to a man, viz., petty opposition 
 and unfair dealing. 
 
 t MS. Paper in the British Museum. 
 
440 
 
 dress which is adopted from time to time by the gentler sex, 
 contrary to the dictates of personal comfort and common 
 sense : " Away with your long slit peaks behind in the skirts 
 of your waistcoats," your " shimming dish hats," " un- 
 
 ( necessary buttons," " short sleeves," " short black aprons," 
 " vizzards;" " your great needless flying scarfs like colours on 
 your backsV This was given as a specimen of what was 
 termed a "Bull" of this gentle and estimable man. A 
 word from Fox occasionally. suspended or re-instated mem- 
 bers. Fox encouraged the members cordially to shake hands 
 with each other when they met, and this method of greeting 
 appears to have savoured too much of formality for some 
 of them.* ^/ / \ ^£ // 
 
 Hitherto the leaders of the party had not been men of 
 mark, and the subject-matter of their objections was in 
 some cases frivolous; but now two who had been the early 
 coadjutors of Fox, and also eminent Ministers, John Story, 
 and John Wilkinson, appeared at the head of the objectors. 
 They commenced their ministry, and joined Fox, about 
 1654. "We learn from the archives of the Independent 
 Church at Cockermouth (which, in 1652, had become so 
 numerous that a branch was formed at Broughton), that 
 some of the congregations became inclined to Baptist 
 principles, but the Church at Broughton " began to be 
 generally shaken, most of them inclining to Quakerism." 
 On " the 16th of the Mtoirth Month, 1654, that deluge of 
 errors that had overflowed the county, had quite shattered 
 pieces the other congregations about Broughton, and 
 
 " T. Crisp's " Testimony Concerning Isaac Pennington," p. 23, 1681. " Your manner 
 of greeting «ach other." This is explained to be G. F.'s advice for Friends — "taking 
 one another by the hand." 
 
 In Harwood's MSS., in British Museum, p. 13, he says he "would not bow to such 
 a form of external practice as wringing each other hand by the hand ! " 
 
441 
 
 only some few of the people have come to land and kept 
 together in communion." John Wilkinson, the pastor of 
 the church, departed with most of his hearers to the 
 Quakers, to his great shame and infamy. The Lord at 
 last convince him of his sin! Amen, Amen, Amen." This 
 was the commencement of Wilkinson's career as a preacher 
 associated with Fox. We learn that afterwards the Inde- 
 pendent church at Broughton " arrived at a more healthy 
 state."* The ministry of Story f and Wilkinson had been 
 eminently successful in Bristol and in Wiltshire, as well as 
 in the counties of Cumberland and Westmoreland; and 
 their cause was strongly supported by a wealthy merchant 
 of Bristol, named William Kodgers, who was an active and 
 influential member of that important church. In London, 
 Charles Harris, a well-educated and somewhat fluent minis- 
 ter, supported their views. Story and Wilkinson shifted 
 the controversy, to some extent, from the independency of 
 individuals to the independency of churches. They did 
 not object to the association of churches in monthly and 
 quarterly district meetings, " for the necessary service of 
 truth," | provided that they were strictly representative; but 
 they objected to persons from distant churches forming 
 part of any other church for church purposes, and also 
 on the same principle to the central synod or Yearly Meet- 
 ing lately established by Fox. They asserted that "judg- 
 ment of truth," given forth by " any part of the members 
 of Christ's body," ought not to " become a bond " upon any 
 
 * " History of the Baptist Churches in the North of England," by David Douglas, of 
 Hamsterley, London, 1846, pp. 15 and 16. 
 
 t Story had preached in "public assemblies" "in Westmoreland," &c, "at the age 
 of 14 years." 
 
 \ " Two Questions Proposed," by J. W. and J. S., to Friends of the Meeting at 
 Drawell. Vol. of Tracts, lxix. 37. Devonshire House Library. 
 
442 
 
 other part of the said body, " further than their understand- 
 ings are illuminated;" in other words, further than those 
 parts of Christ's body or particular churches approved. 
 They contended that the Monthly and Quarterly Meetings 
 should consist only of representatives from the particular 
 meetings, that the travelling Ministers (public labourers 
 of the gospel) furnished with a certificate from distant 
 churches, should not be allowed to sit as members of these 
 meetings for the transaction of the affairs of particular or 
 associated churches, unless it was "to tell their message 
 and immediately to depart." It was said that in earlier 
 times, nothing was so much desired as the assistance of 
 the ministers, but now when they came from a distance 
 to these church meetings, the Story and Wilkinson party 
 asked them, " Will you do our-business, or will you leave it 
 to us to do?* While, on the other side, Fox and Barclay 
 contended that " all who in a true sense may be reckoned 
 of the Church, " might be present and give their judg- 
 ment;"! and this contrary view of Story and Wilkinson is 
 reprobated by the Yearly Meeting, as "a plain independency 
 from the life and practice of the church throughout the 
 world." I 
 
 Story and Wilkinson objected strongly to "Women's 
 Meetings in the country districts, and separate from the 
 men;" and still more to the "accomplishing of marriage 
 under that way, form, and order George Fox directed," and 
 
 i 
 
 * MS. by J. Blaykling and others, p. 16. 
 
 t The "Teachers," "Elders," and a "plurality" of the Church " might decide." 
 See Barclay's "Anarchy of the Banters," section viii., p. 56. (Beprint). Irwin's 
 Edition. Manchester, 1868. 
 
 J MSS. at Bristol, being a Letter from a meeting held at Ellis Hookes, his chamber 
 in London, 12th of Fourth Month, 1677, and signed by 67 Friends, and it is directed 
 to be read in Monthly and Quarterly Meetings. (This was a letter of the Yearly 
 Meeting of 1677.) 
 
443 
 
 particularly to the parties about to be married appearing 
 before the Women's Meeting, to declare their intentions, 
 which they deemed unnecessary. G. Fox, they alleged, 
 did not do this in the case of his own marriage, and now he 
 wished to impose the custom upon all the churches. They 
 objected to the principle laid down in Barclays "Anarchy 
 of the Banters," which " the Second-day's morning Meet- 
 ing in London, by approving Bobert Barclay's book," had 
 endorsed, that these new assemblies, which were termed 
 " tJw church," should take upon them the jurisdiction of 
 44 taking up and composing differences as to outward 
 things," * since it was obvious that Christ himself refused 
 to takef any such power; and if it were asserted that this 
 was merely by consent of the parties differing, it could be 
 truly said that even a heathen man could claim such power 
 if it were given him by the consent of the two parties as an 
 umpire or arbitrator, and they held that the church had no 
 such power given it by God, but that its jurisdiction was 
 confined solely to spiritual as opposed to purely temporal 
 matters. } 
 
 (it was in the year 1676, that Bobert Barclay, the author 
 of the "Apology," wrote a short treatise in answer to these 
 views on church government, which were being propagated 
 apparently with no small success. This work was approved 
 (as before stated) by the Second-day's Morning Meeting in 
 London (representing the ministers of the Society), § and 
 
 * See " Barclay's Anarchy, &c," section v. p. 27. Irwin's edition. 
 
 t See Luke xii., verses 13, 14. 
 
 J Barclay replied (page 240 of his works) that he " did not ascribe an absolute juris- 
 diction over men's property in outward things " to these meetings, but only meant that 
 the scandal of Christians going to law should be avoided, by the voluntary submission 
 of their disputes to their brethren. 
 
 § See minute, p. 249 of Barclay's folio works. 
 
444 
 
 from it we obtain a clear statement of the principles in- 
 volved on either side. In the preface he states that there 
 are " so great pretenders to inward motions and revelations of 
 the Spirit, that there are no extravagancies which they will 
 not cloak with it," and he associates the Ranters with the 
 German Anabaptists, as " some more moderate of that kind 
 called Banters." He commences by recounting the won- 
 derful success of the preaching of the ministers who founded 
 the Society, and states that "innovators" have arisen, bring- 
 ing in new doctrines and practices, differing, and contrary to, 
 their (i.e., the ancient Ministers') preaching," and a^e "reviling 
 the apostles and messengers of Christ, the Elders of the 
 Church,"* who loved not their lives unto the death, but 
 who, through much care, travel and watchings, "gathered 
 by the mighty power of God." God had "laid care upon 
 some beyond others," to watch for the souls of the brethren, 
 and under such leaders the Society was "gathered, and was 
 gathering into good order and discipline." 
 
 These innovators, says he, preach up " a higher dispensa- 
 tion," and opposed this, order and government, saying that 
 they were " taught to follow the Light in their consciences, 
 and not the orders of men." Some were " afraid of the 
 very name of ' a church,' " and the very words " order and 
 government." He then proceeds regularly to prove, that 
 from the rise of the Christian church, it has had an internal 
 government, and that this is exercised by those whom Christ 
 sends forth as " apostles, messengers, elders, and teachers," 
 and by whom the church is gathered. To these persons the 
 principal government of the church rightly appertains. To 
 them is confided the " care and oversight " of the flock, 
 " a certain authority," also to bring back the straying sheepA 
 
 * See pages 353, 354, for the origin of these appellations. 
 
445 
 
 It is for the highest good of the church that such persons 
 should " appoint," and even " command," such things as are 
 "needful for peace and unity." The reciprocal duty and 
 " obligation " of the church towards its ministers, is "to 
 reverence, honour, and obey such as are set over them 
 in the Lord " (p. 17), and the limit of their authority 
 only extends to them as officers of the church, to carry 
 out what "the Lord leads us to by His Spirit." The 
 church being a living body instinct with the Spirit of 
 Christ, it is led to believe the doctrines and principles 
 of the truth, and to hold and maintain them as they 
 were delivered by the apostles of Christ in the Holy Scriptures;" * 
 not according to the bare letter of Holy Scripture, but 
 according to its real spirit and intention, and the question 
 of church government, or no church government, is decided 
 by the fact that it was " the practice of the saints and 
 church of old." Who are the members of the Church of 
 Christ? They are those who are " sanctified in Christ 
 Jesus, and called to be saints." This " Church of Christ" 
 may be made up of divers gatherings or churches in several 
 countries or nations. He affirms boldly that, so far forth 
 as a church retains the "nature and essence of the true 
 church," "a true judgment" and even "an infallible judg- 
 ment, will never be wanting." This is the true solution of 
 the controversy respecting the infallibility of the Church. 
 It is not an infallibility necessarily annexed to any person, 
 persons, or places, by virtue of any office or station in the 
 body of Christ, " but resides in every true Church." The 
 distinction between a true and a false church is, that in a 
 true church none are admitted to be members but such as 
 
 * See quotation from Perm, to show that the early Society held Holy Scripture to be 
 their " creed," p. 573. 
 
446 
 
 are led and guided by the Holy Spirit. " None ought, nor 
 can be accounted the Church of Christ, but such as are in 
 a measure sanctified, or sanctifying by the grace of God, and 
 led by His Spirit ; nor yet any made officers in the church, 
 but by the grace of God and inward revelation of His 
 Spirit." 
 
 The condition of the infallible guidance of " such a 
 church is not annexed to the bare visible profession," but 
 to a church consisting of members in whom exists a " real 
 effectual work of sanctification and regeneration, and the 
 new creature brought forth in the heart." Among the 
 Friends, all who " in true sense may be reckoned of the 
 church, may be present and give their judgment." The 
 author considers that, although they do not always decide 
 by a bare majority, it is better if the " teachers, elders, and 
 plurality should decide." With regard to the objects of such 
 a church, their first object is, he considers, to " propagate " 
 the gospel as they understand it; their second object is, to 
 have a certain ' ' care and oversight over each other, and 
 prevent and remove all occasions which may break their con- 
 junct interest, " whether by disunion among themselves," 
 or by wicked men banding themselves together to undo, 
 destroy, or defame them ; and thirdly, to remove everything 
 which will hinder the propagation of the Gospel. The 
 authority of such a church only extends to those who 
 " have declared and do declare themselves members ; who believe 
 and profess the same doctrines, and go under the same 
 distinction and denomination," and therefore it cannot be 
 compared to the authority of a hierarchy supported by the 
 State power, or to be objected to as a species of persecution. 
 The Society of Friends is not " so foolish "as to concern 
 itself " with those who are not of us." Its care for those 
 that are without their church has been manifested, in that 
 
447 
 
 the Society "as a church, with a tender regard for the 
 good of their immortal souls," with a " zeal " for " God's 
 glory," and "for the exaltation and propagation of His 
 everlasting truth and Gospel," has " not been wanting 
 with the hazard of our lives to seek the scattered ones, 
 holding forth the living and sure foundation, and inviting 
 and persuading all to obey the Gospel of Christ, and to 
 take notice of his reproofs, as he makes himself manifest in 
 and by his light in their hearts." Towards those "that 
 are without," its object is to bring them into the " fellow- 
 ship of the saints," and when brought into the church, that 
 they may not "again fall into the temptation of the enemy/' 
 The principle of being immediately led by the Holy Spirit, 
 does not involve the abandonment of the use of means ; for 
 example, set times for divine worship, and for the ministry 
 of the gospel, for the meeting of the " elders " and the 
 flock, nor for the appointment of " deacons," nor for the 
 contributions of the church, these being at a set time as 
 in the early church. As to outward things, widows and 
 orphans are under the care of the church ; and there is to 
 be "no beggar in Israel." 
 
 With regard to the composing of differences, although 
 the Courts of Law are not exactly "unbelievers" in the 
 sense in which the Apostle uses the word, still, in a certain 
 sense, they are unbelievers in much the Society believes to 
 be the truth of God, and therefore he thinks that the practice 
 of the " saints giving judgment " on outward differences is 
 salutary, and the advantage will soon be so self-evident that 
 " the nation will be eased and dis-burdened of that deceitful 
 tribe of lawyers (as well as priests) who by their many tricks 
 and endless intricacies have rendered justice in their method 
 burdensome to honest men, and seek not so much to put 
 
 an end as to foment controversies and contentions, that 
 
 i i 
 
448 
 
 they themselves may still be fed and their trade kept up." 
 With regard to matters spiritual; in matters of conscience, 
 in minor matters the members are to bear with one another. 
 In larger matters, those who " contradict any of the funda- 
 mental articles on which the Society was contracted, dis- 
 solve the original bond, and have forfeited their right in 
 the Society, and the church has power to hold to what it 
 deems to be right, and to declare and pronounce a 
 judgment. In cases of doubt it has a right to refer the 
 matter to a central Synod, as the church at Antioch did in 
 apostolic times. Still there is a bond of union "more inward 
 and invisible" by which the Society of Friends " have unity 
 with all who have the life of righteousness," although they belong 
 not to any outward church, and although " their understand- 
 ings are not yet so enlightened" as to belong to the 
 Society of Friends.* 
 
 This was the substance of Barclay's able and closely- 
 reasoned treatise in defence of the church system established 
 by Fox. The danger in which the Society was placed, may 
 be judged of by the fact, that there were few eminent men 
 belonging to it who do not take their part in this con- 
 troversy, and that considerably over one hundred pamphlets 
 were printed during its continuance. 
 
 Isaac Pennington, from his tendency to mystical views, 
 was supposed to sympathise with them, and was appealed 
 to in Aylesbury prison.f He pronounced against the new 
 
 * Bodgers was summoned by the Second-day's Morning Meeting for misrepresenting 
 the meaning of Barclay's " Anarchy, &c." before he had communicated his objections 
 to Barclay. Bodgers withdrew his objections and was recommended to destroy his 
 MSS. and all other copies. They suggested to Barclay that some terms or expressions 
 in his book might be made more " easy and familiar," and recommended him to write 
 an explanatory postscript, which gave rise to his " Vindication of the Anarchy of the 
 Banters." 
 
 t Some Queries concerning the Order and Government of the Church of Christ. — 
 Date probably 1670. 
 
449 
 
 party. " Christ had appointed spiritual order and govern- 
 ment to be in his church and congregation," and it was 
 right that " the body and common members of the 
 churches " were to hearken to the " Pastors, Overseers, and 
 Bishops," " such as watch for the soul — such as not only 
 lay the foundation but carry on the building to perfection." 
 Their duty was " to obey them in the Lord, to submit to this 
 Ministry." This was not a turning away from the guidance of 
 the Spirit, because " God had set up the measure of life in 
 him that hearkeneth." 
 
 Patrick Livingstone, an eminent Scotch Minister of the 
 Society, informs* us that they said, "Let all flesh he silent," 
 and that " they needed not any man to teach them ; " and 
 he asks, "why then they attempt to teach others both by 
 word and writing ? " The text quoted was only applicable 
 to a Church teaching by persons who had " not come to 
 the anointing," but these people applied it so as to " forbid 
 the anointing, to edify the Church ! " 
 
 It is obvious that one of the most important points in 
 the movement, was an opposition to the introduction by Fox 
 of a more regular and teaching ministry. It became more 
 and more evident that congregations could not thrive on 
 silent prayer alone, and prophecy in the sense of a few 
 words dropped by way of exhortation and encouragement, 
 or personal experience, and therefore there is an emphasis 
 placed on the one side on Christ being a sufficient "teacher," 
 and that they needed not "outward" teachers; and on the 
 other side to the fact that " Christ, when he ascended up 
 on high, gave " outward teachers " to his Church, f On 
 one side it was urged, that " a motion, or command from 
 
 * " Plain and Downright Dealing," London, 1667. 
 t See Ellwood'z " Eogero Mastix," p. 11. 
 
 112 
 
450 
 
 the Spirit," was required for all things we do in a church 
 capacity ; on the other, it was answered by Penn that we 
 are bound to "do all to the praise and glory of God," and 
 we were not "to wait for a motion of the Spirit for every- 
 thing."* 
 
 * " A Brief Examination and State of Liberty, Spiritual, &c." London, 1681, 
 pp. 2 and 3. 
 
CHAPTEE XIX. 
 
 The Story and Wilkinson Party oppose Singing, while 
 Fox and Barclay acknowledge it to be a part op 
 Divine Worship. The Singing of the " General 
 Baptists." The Else of "Congregational Singing" 
 at Geneva. Its introduction into England. Organs 
 and Cathedral Singing. Sternhold and Hopkins' 
 Psalms. Congregational Singing in New England. 
 Its rise among the Independents and Baptists. 
 Their objections to the Singing of the Church of 
 England. Hymn Tune published by Sewel. Mar- 
 garet Fell encourages Singing. The Separation 
 takes place. attempts at eeconciliation at drawell 
 and Bristol. Meeting Houses seized by the Separa- 
 tists. The Controversy turned over to Ellwood. 
 The " Ehyming Scourge " and " Eogero-Mastix." Mis- 
 sionary Effort and a Teaching Ministry condemned 
 by the Separatists. The "Banter" and "Seeker" 
 Congregations disappear. 
 
 We here break off from the thread of the history, to remark 
 that singing, as well as prayer and preaching, appears to 
 have been acknowledged by G. Fox and his coadjutors to be 
 a part of Divine worship, from the commencement of their 
 religious movement, while the carrying out of this practice 
 in public worship, was opposed by the Story and Wilkinson 
 party. In a very early tract, without date,* the question is 
 
 * " The Moderate Enquiry Resolved." Written on behalf of the Brethren, &c, by 
 W. C. (W. Caton). 
 
452 
 
 asked: "But, as touching their worship, read they? sing 
 they ? or pray they in their meetings ? " It is answered : 
 " And as for singing and praying, they do them both with 
 the Spirit and with the understanding," but the formal 
 singing and praying of the world (that is, unbelievers) they 
 deny."* In 1670, Barclay, in "Truth cleared of calumnies," 
 says — " that singing is a part of God's worship and is war- 
 rantably performed amongst the saints, is a thing denied by 
 no Quaker so-called, and it is not unusual among them, and 
 that at times David's words may be used as the Spirit leads 
 thereunto." Their objection to the singing in churches is, 
 that a " mixed multitude known to be drunkards, swearers, 
 &c, &c," sing, and that indifferently, all descriptions of 
 psalms. Some, he says, are unsuitable to sing, and would 
 " cause our worship to be a lie." It is obvious that the 
 singing alluded to was precisely similar to that of the 
 General Baptists, which was that of a single person, and is 
 described thus by one of their most eminent writers : — 
 " That such persons as God hath gifted to tell forth His 
 mighty acts and recount His special providences, and upon 
 whose hearts God put a lively sense of present mercies, 
 should have liberty and convenient opportunity to celebrate 
 the high praises of God one by one in the churches of God, 
 and that, with such words as the nature of the matter and 
 present occasion requires, so that they be careful to keep 
 to the language of the sacred word, and as near as may 
 be to the methods of those hymns and psalms used before 
 
 * " Testimony against Gaming, Musick, Dancing, Singing, Swearing, and people calling 
 upon God to damn them. Commended to the consciences of all people ha the sight of 
 God, but especially to those that keep public-houses." — A poster or fly sheet, by John 
 Kelsall. York Library, 1682. " God did and doth own singing in the Spirit under the 
 dispensation, of the Gospel, but the singers that God doth own under the Gospel dis- 
 pensation, are those who are first taught by Him to mourn for, repent of, and forsake 
 their sins ; such in the Spirit may sing as it moves and leads them." 
 
453 
 
 Him by holy writers of the Scriptures. And that all this 
 be done with a cheerful voice, that may seem to express the 
 joys conceived in the heart of him that singeth, the better 
 to affect the hearts of the congregation. . . . Thus he 
 that hath a psalm becomes a useful minister in the House 
 of God, whilst others wait on their gifts, whether it be 
 praying, teaching, exhortation," &c. They disapproved all 
 elaborate or musical singing with a multitude of voices in 
 rhyme or meter, and that such singing inferred ' that no 
 church was complete in the order of God's worship without 
 some skill in poetry and music.'"* That this had been 
 their practice from the year 1609, may be seen by referring 
 to pp. 106, 107, and 108. 
 
 The practice of singing with " conjoint voices," or modern 
 congregational singing, is a strictly Protestant practice. 
 "The Goostly Psalmes and Spiritual Songes" of Coverdale 
 are said to have been condemned to the flames in 1539. f 
 It was introduced into Scotland by John Knox. The con- 
 gregations of English exiles formed at Geneva in 1555, 
 adopted the principles of psalmody which were established 
 at Geneva. J From the Book of Common Orders, or direc- 
 tory of public worship, adopted in Scotland (Edition 1556), we 
 find it directed that "the people singe a psalme all together 
 in a playne tune." They are directed in the " First Book of 
 Discipline," 1560, to " exercise themselves in the psalmes," 
 so that they may be " more abill togither with common 
 heart and voice to prayse God." The meaning of " playne 
 
 * Book ii. chap, viii., p. 110, " Grantham's Christianismus Primitivus," London, 1678. 
 
 t Coverdale wished " that neither our carters and ploughmen had any other thing to 
 whistle upon but save psalms, hymns, and such godly songs, as David is occupied withal." 
 
 \ The exiles at Frankfort agreed that the people were to sing a ^salm in metre, in a 
 plain tune, as is accustomed in the French, Dutch, Italian, Spanish, and Scotch 
 Churches. — See " Brief Discourse, &c," respecting the troubles at Frankfort. 
 
454 
 
 song " is shown in a report of Cranmer to Henry VIII. 
 upon the translating the liturgy into English. " The song 
 made thereunto should not be so full of notes, but as near 
 as may be for every syllable a note, that it may be sung dis- 
 tinctly and devoutly." It was not to be " the quavering, 
 operose music which is called figured." The Puritan party, 
 as early as 1536, carried a protestation to the King in the 
 lower House of Convocation, which styles " the playing at 
 the organyes a foolish vanity," and various attempts were 
 made to effect their removal, one of which failed by a single 
 vote. In 1586, the Puritans proposed " that all cathedral 
 churches may be put down where the service of God is 
 grievously abused by piping with organs, singing, ringing 
 and trowling of psalms from one side of the choir to ano- 
 ther." But this (the Antiphon) was distinct from congre- 
 gational singing. This was first permitted by Edward VI. 
 in the English Church, in 1541. He enacted that " it shall 
 be lawful for all men, as well in churches, chapels, oratories, 
 or other places, to use openly any psalm or prayer taken out 
 of the Bible, at any due time, not letting or omitting thereby 
 the service or any part thereof." It was enacted by Queen 
 Elizabeth,* that the livings which had been appointed for 
 the maintenance of men and children, to use singing in the 
 church, should be continued, in order that " the laudable 
 science of music " should be " held in estimation and pre- 
 served in knowledge;" and also that "in all parts of the 
 common prayer" "a modest and distinct song," " so used" 
 that the same " may be as plainly understanded as if read 
 without singing, and yet for the comforting of such as delight 
 in musick:" in the beginning or in the end of common 
 prayer there may be sung an hymn or song to the praise of 
 
 * 49th Injunction given to the clergy and laity. 
 
455 
 
 Almighty God, in the best sort of melody and music, but 
 " having respect that the sentence of the hymn may be 
 understanded and perceived." Strype confirms the state- 
 ment that congregational singing was introduced into 
 England by the exiles on their return from Geneva and 
 other places on the Continent — " As soon as they com- 
 menced singing in public in one little church in London, 
 immediately not only in the churches in the neighbourhood, 
 but even the towns far distant, began to vie with each other 
 in the practice. You may now sometimes see at Paul's 
 cross after the service, six thousand persons, young and 
 old, of all sexes, singing together ; this sadly annoys the 
 mass priests, for they perceive that by this means the 
 sacred discourse sinks more deeply into the minds of men." 
 It is thought that the Genevan psalms of 1556 were used. 
 Thomas Sternhold published nineteen psalms in rhyme 
 or meter, probably in 1547; then followed 44 psalms by 
 Sternhold and Hopkins in 1549-53. The first complete 
 edition of Sternhold and Hopkins' psalms was published in 
 1562, " with assistant notes to synge them withall." The 
 preface states that they are designed for public as well as 
 private worship.* The Brownists objected strongly to this 
 version. The question whether it was a proper and scrip- 
 tural method to sing in public worship with conjoined voices, 
 or a single person at a time, being moved by the Holy Spirit 
 so to do, was debated, and also whether it was proper to sing 
 David's psalms in verse or metre. As early as the year 1636, 
 congregational singing was introduced in New England, 
 and in 1640 Mr. Kichard Mather, of Dorchester, Thomas 
 Weld and John Eliot, of Eoxbury, versified the psalms. 
 
 * The only known copy of this work is in the possession of the Author's father- 
 in-law, Francis Fry, of Bristol. It has the autograph of Lord Burleigh, and was 
 presented by him to his daughter, Ann Cecil. 
 
456 
 
 This was the first book printed in America.* From the 
 Presbyterio -Independent Churches in America, the practice 
 was gradually adopted by the Independents in England. 
 We annex in the note, an account of the rise of congre- 
 gational singing among the Independents and Baptists, f 
 It was not until about the year 1690 that " conjoint singing," 
 or what we now call congregational singing, was commenced 
 in the Baptist churches, and a very severe controversy 
 ensued, and it was only very gradually adopted. Conces- 
 sions were made by the older members, and it was arranged 
 
 * See a literal reprint of the Bay Psalm Book, New York, 1862. Also, for a very 
 valuable history of the subject, Neil Levingstone's reprint of the Scottish Metrical 
 Psalter, 1635. 
 
 t Short Histort of the Eise of Congregational Singing among the Independents 
 
 and Baptists. 
 In 1523, Barrow, in his reply to Gifford, to the charge of " speaking profanely of 
 singing psalms," says that he is not against ** that comfortable and heavenly harmony 
 of singing psalms," but against " the rhyming and paraphrasing the psalms as in your 
 church," and " the apocryphal, erroneous ballads in rhyme, sung commonly in your 
 church, instead of the psalms and songs of the canonical Scriptures." In 1 644, " The 
 Booke of Psalms Englished, both in prose and metre," by Henry Ainsworth, was pub- 
 lished at Amsterdam, with musical notes. Singing was at first neglected by Johnson's 
 and Ainsworth's church in Amsterdam, but afterwards "by some of them was 
 attempted, but "with barbarous success." In the Independent church at Arnheim, in 
 Holland, founded by T. Goodwin and Philip Nye, a controversy arose whether singing 
 in the church of Christ was to be that of one person singly, or " conjoined singing."* It 
 may be questioned whether the Independents did not originate the practice of congrega- 
 tional singing in some church in London, for the indefatigable Edwards, in the third 
 part of his Gangrcena, page 13, in his supplementary list of the grievous errors and 
 heretical practices of the sectaries, mentions that an Independent minister had main- 
 tained in the hearing of a " godly minister," that organs are a sanctified adjunct in the 
 service of God now under the gospel, and that if any man in the church had a gift of 
 making hymns, he might bring them in to be sung with organs or other instruments of 
 music. This must have been in 1645 or 1646, but the writer has not met with evidence 
 of singing in public worship being adopted by the Independents or Brownists, earlier 
 than 1648.f In 1647, John Cotton, of Boston, in New England, published in London, 
 
 * L Lydius Historie der beroeten van England, 1649. Pages 83 and 84. 
 
 + The lay Divine, or the Simple House-preaching Taylor, 1648 — " Hereupon he giveth a psalm, which his 
 congregation chant with harsh voices " — " so that should their rude tones approach your eore, you could not 
 but feare you were in the suburbs of Pluto's mansion 1" 
 
457 
 
 to take place only at the commencement or end of the 
 worship, so that the objecting members might not be present 
 if they scrupled at the practice. The objections of the 
 Independents and Baptists were originally very similar to 
 those of the Friends. One great objection was to Sternhold 
 and Hopkins' metrical version of the psalms, and a doubt 
 was expressed as to whether a versification of the psalms 
 was lawful. Another was, that as it was illegal to stay away 
 from church, persons of wicked lives were forced to take the 
 words of David, describing his holy feelings, into their mouths. 
 The saints alone might sing, the wicked would more properly 
 " howl," for sorrow of heart. Another was, that singing, 
 
 " Singing of Psalms a Gospel Ordinance." He maintained that unbelievers, as well as 
 believers, might sing psalms, and in tunes ; and be speaks as if singing had been aban- 
 doned by many Independent Cburcbes. In 1653, Cuthbert Sydenham, an Independent, 
 " joynt overseer with William Durant," hopes that when " men's hearts come in tone, 
 their voices will likewise." Organs and harps he objects to, but considers that where 
 " the Church and saints of God are gathered together, it is no more unlawful to sing with 
 others that stand by and joyne their voices, than when in prayer they stand and give 
 their consent." He observes, that it is to be desired that more care in the choice of 
 psalms were taken, to fit them for the use of a mixed congregation.* The practice of 
 conjunct or congregational singing in public worship, was considered by the General 
 Baptist Association of Churches in London, in 1689, and "it was not deemed any way 
 safe for the churches to admit such carnal formalities," and they gave their judgment 
 " that the singing of one was the same as the singing of the whole," precisely as the 
 prayer of one is the prayer of the whole congregation. A controversy in the Baptist 
 churches was commenced in print, by a work called "The Breach repaired in God's 
 Worship," by Benjn. Keach, in 1691, pastor of the Baptist church at Horsleydown. 
 Keach says that the rule of the Baptist church was not general councils or synods, but 
 God's Holy Word. That the said ordinance is a scriptural ordinance under the new 
 covenant. He was replied to by Isaac Harlow, in " Truth soberly defended, Ac." 
 A work was then published by Bichard Allen, which was replied to by Bichard Claridge, 
 while yet a Baptist minister, in " An answer to Bichard Allen's essay," in which Allen 
 endeavours to prove that singing of psalms with conjoined voices is a Christian duty ; 
 London, 1697, with an introduction by William Eussell, P. D., Cambridge. This is an 
 elaborate and learned treatise. He gives it as his opinion, that " the vocal singing of 
 one person at a time as is a special gift of the Holy Spirit, that is, when a person singa 
 by the inspiration of God without all help of human art and skill," and the rest of the 
 
 * " A Christian and Sober Exercitation," &a London, 1653. 
 
458 
 
 like prayer, should only be performed when a distinct motion 
 of the Spirit was felt. 
 
 It may be generally stated, that congregational singing was 
 not common in England among the Free Churches till the 
 year 1700, and that the objections of Fox and others to 
 singing in the churches, were those common to all the 
 Separatist churches of his time. These objections were 
 probably intensified by their opposition to the stringent 
 action of Archbishop Laud, in enforcing attendance at 
 church, and to the action of the Assembly of Divines, 
 
 congregation "making melody with their hearts," is " an eminent part of God's worship." 
 In 1696 a pamphlet, entitled " Scripture Proof for Singing of Scriptural Psalms, 
 Hymns, and Spiritual Songs," by E. H., London, 1696, with preface by Nathaniel 
 Mather and Isaac Chauncey, sums up the argument in favour of congregational 
 singing : " In the New Testament," it is said " we have several directions about 
 singing. — 1st. What we should sing. — The Word of God: Col. ii. 16; James v. 13; 
 Psalms. 2nd. How to sing. — Sing with grace : Col. iii. 16. Sing with the voice : 
 Luke xix. 37 ; Acts xvi. 25. Paul and Silas sang with the voice that others might 
 understand with the spirit : 1 Cor. xiv. 15, 16. Then as to music or melody, we are 
 told to have it in our hearts : Eph. v. 19." And to what purpose, it is asked, are all 
 these directions in the New Testament scriptures about singing, if it is not to be 
 practised? And, lastly, there is no authority from Christ to the church, to prevent 
 unbelievers singing in the assemblies of the church ; indeed, it seems to have been 
 prophesied, "all the earth shall worship thee and shall sing unto thee, they shall sing 
 unto thy Name," &c. The fact that our Saviour and his disciples had sung a psalm 
 before our Lord's betrayal, was represented, by the party who opposed congregational 
 singing, to be a part of the Old Covenant, and further, the word vfurfjo-avres might 
 "imply that they lamented because their Master was betrayed." (W. KusselPs Brief 
 Animadversion, p. 63. London, 1696.) Nearly a century elapsed before the practice 
 of congregational singing was adopted in the last Baptist church. The attention 
 which the Wesleys gave to Congregational singing is well known, both as to the 
 matter and character of the hymns, and to the simple, chaste, and classical music to 
 which they were originally set. That these hymns so sung, were blessed by God to 
 arrest the attention, and to serve as a means of the conversion of many persons, is a 
 matter of history. It must be fully admitted, that whatever may be the abuses of paid 
 and surpliced choirs, and the introduction of mere musical entertainment into the 
 worship of God, the judgment of the various churches in times of the greatest 
 earnestness and piety, appears, to have been, since that time, to approve the use of 
 simple congregational singing as a means by which the humblest members of the 
 church may give vocal expression to their religious feelings, without difficulty, or the 
 interruption of the public worship of others. 
 
459 
 
 who were known to be preparing a metrical psalter for 
 general use. This, however, was never agreed upon. 
 
 A single specimen of a hymn set to musical notes is found 
 in the first edition in Dutch of William Sewel's well-known 
 history of the Society of Friends, published in 1717, while 
 in the English translation it is omitted. We insert it in 
 fac-simile, and also translated into modern musical notes: — 
 
 " Dewyl de Ldfzang van Katharyne Evans, op de 369 ste 
 bladzyee deezer Historie slechts in onrym vertuald staat, 
 heb ik goedgevonden dezelve aldus in rym over te brengen, 
 om zo wel in't Nederduytsch als in't Engelsch te konnen 
 gezongen worden." 
 
 Lof zy den Schep-per die my niet, 
 
 Uyt zyn' ged-ach-ten heeft vers-too-ten, 
 
 Noch voor-zo-veel't myn oog aan-ziet 
 Me uyt zyn gen-ade heeft ges-loo-ten. 
 Eynd-lo-oze gloo-ri, lof en prys zy zy-nen naam: 
 
 Ik galm zyne ee-dle faam. 
 
 The words attached to the ancient tune above are a 
 Dutch translation of the following hymn of Catherine 
 
4G0 
 
 Evans," in order," as Sewel says, " that it can be sung in 
 Low German as well as in English : " — 
 
 "All praise to him that hath not put 
 Nor cast me out of mind, 
 Nor yet his mercy from me shut, 
 As I should ever find. 
 Infinite glory, laud, and praise 
 Be given to his Name 
 Who hath made known in these our days 
 His strength and noble fame. 
 Oh, none is like unto the Lamb, 
 Whose beauty shineth bright; 
 Oh, glorify his Holy Name, 
 His Majesty and Might." 
 
 This ancient tune is thus rendered into modern music: — 
 
 LugheLto. 
 
 m 
 
 ^ 
 
 ±=± 
 
 J==J=J=A 
 
 -A 
 
 m 
 
 & 
 
 r 
 
 JL 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 F= ± ^f c 
 
 
 l A A A A A- J J 
 
 1 
 
 •W-ai- 
 
 J: 
 
 —4 
 
 m 
 
 :^ 
 
 -GF-- •&- A 
 
 
461 
 
 Sewel was a member of the Society of Friends, and the only 
 explanation of this insertion in the Dutch edition, and not in 
 the English, which the author can suggest is, that the practice 
 of singing hymns lingered in Holland longer than in England. 
 The early Friends had no objection to hymns in rhyme or 
 " metre " being sung, but this must not be done by " the 
 world," but by those who " live and dwell in the grace of 
 God, and sing with grace in the heart."* Margaret Fox 
 (formerly Margaret Fell) appears to have approved and 
 encouraged the practice, and it was opposed in the north by 
 Story and Wilkinson,! although it appears there were 
 differences of opinion, " long " previously, among Friends 
 on the subject. J 
 
 In consequence of this, an epistle was issued from the 
 newly constituted Yearly Meeting, in 1675, " concerning 
 sighing, groaning, and singing in the church." "It hath 
 been, and is, our living sense and constant testimony, 
 according to our experience, of the divers operations of the 
 Spirit and power of God in His church, that there has been, 
 and is, serious sighing, sensible groaning, and reverent 
 singing, breathing forth an heavenly sound of joy with grace, 
 with the Spirit and with the understanding," &c, "which is 
 not to be quenched or discouraged in any," unless "immod- 
 erate." It must be obvious, that the practical difficulty of 
 carrying out the singing of a single person, as he or she was 
 moved to sing, in precisely the same manner as free vocal 
 
 * See " Truth's Defence against the Refined Subtilty of the Serpent," by G. Fox 
 and E. Hubberthorne, 1658, page 21 : — " Those who are moved to sing with under- 
 standing, making melody to the Lord in their hearts we own ; if it be in meeter, we own it." 
 
 t Margaret Fox gave out a paper against John Story, " signifying that he judged the 
 power of God as it broke forth in hymns and spiritual songs." — " Christian Quaker," 
 4th part, page 14. See also Blaykling MS. 
 
 J Letter of Ministers' Meeting in London, to Bristol Meeting — in archives of Bristol 
 Meeting.— 20/8/1679. 
 
462 
 
 prayer, was very great; although a similar practice has 
 been revived, it has been considered by some with beneficial 
 results, by D. Moody and I. Sankey, the American revi- 
 valists. In this instance, however, the difficulty has been 
 removed by the full admission of a general motion of the 
 Holy Spirit, in addition to a particular motion to sing. 
 
 In consequence of considerable opposition being raised 
 to the practice, George Fox writes thus in 1653 to Eobert 
 Ariss : — " Why should not them that sings have liberty of 
 conscience to sing in your meetings ? I do look upon 
 thee as a competent judge whether they sing in grace or 
 no." At Beading, in 1662, the trustee of the meeting-house 
 (who was one of the Story and Wilkinson party) threatened 
 to shut the congregation out of their meeting-house; "if any 
 should go about to bring in novelties and innovations and set 
 up idolatry in our house," i.e., meeting-house, " he should 
 not give his consent;" and in the following year we find 
 that he said that " singing " or speaking singingly in 
 prayer, preaching, or with a vocal voice (sic), was an abomi- 
 nation."* Crosse says in his History (page 55, edition 
 1696), that occasionally "not only one or two, but all that 
 are present, do sing with a sweet and pleasant voice, and 
 that in such exercises the ministers are the most frequent, 
 although none of the rest are excluded." f 
 
 The first actual separation of the Story and Wilkinson 
 party, commenced about 1675, in the meeting of Preston. 
 Thirty-four members joined with Story, and formed a dis- 
 tinct congregation, while twenty-nine protested against the 
 proceeding.]: Other meetings were formed in the same 
 
 * Minutes of Beading Meeting. 
 
 t In Ireland Fox mentions that the whole congregation sang. — MSS. in Devonshire 
 House Library, concerning Fox's journey in Ireland. 
 { " Kendal Quarterly Meeting book. 
 
463 
 
 neighbourhood, in London, in Buckinghamshire, Wiltshire, 
 Bristol, Westmoreland* (1682); a paper was issued and 
 signed by eighty- seven members of Kendal meeting, and 
 one in Wiltshire signed by 126 members. These figures in 
 no way represent the extensive character of the agitation, 
 with which large numbers secretly sympathised.! Unwearied 
 efforts were made, by private conversation, by public 
 preaching, by the press, and in extreme cases, by the 
 use of church discipline, to remove the unsettled state of 
 feeling in the newly-formed Society. A meeting was 
 arranged between Story, Wilkinson and Kodgers, on the 
 side of the Separatists, and Fox and others, at John 
 Blaykling's house, at Drawell, near Sedburg. It com- 
 menced on the 3rd of Second Month, 1676, and continued 
 its sittings four days. Story and Wilkinson appeared to 
 have been half-persuaded to relinquish their opposition, and 
 the meeting ended by " a paper of condemnation " of their 
 conduct, in very general terms, being signed by Story and 
 Wilkinson, to the effect that they had no wish to give offence 
 to the church of God, or to oppose any faithful brethren in 
 " the practice of those things they believe are their duty." 
 Questions appear to have been propounded to the meeting 
 by Story and Wilkinson, relating to the points — 1st. As to 
 the extent to which the individual member of a church was 
 to act "in matters of faith and discipline " according as he 
 " was persuaded and instructed by the manifestation of 
 God's Spirit and truth in his own heart." They contended 
 that these matters of outward arrangement and form " were 
 
 * " Yearly Meeting Records." 
 
 t The " Morning Meeting " in London, shortly after the meeting at Drawell, made 
 an order that a paper of G. Fox's, which was addressed to " all the meetings in the 
 nation," should not he read. G. F. writes, that he did not " set up that meeting to make 
 orders against the reading of my papers. ! " Fox regards this as a movement of sympathy 
 with Story and Wilkinson. — G. F. to Women's Meeting. — " Swarthmore MSS.," vol. v. 
 
 K K 
 
464 
 
 not essential to salvation, because we had salvation before 
 we had them ; " that some things were better left to " the 
 wisdom of God and as occasion should direct," than to be 
 made church regulations : as for example, if a man were 
 "really charitable," did it matter "whether he dispose of 
 his gifts by his own hands or those of his wife," &c, or 
 " by the members of the church," or whether they " choose 
 deacons" to dispense the charity.* 2ndly. On the question 
 ,of the independency of churches, viz., whether the judg- 
 ment given forth by " one part of the members of Christ's 
 body can become a bond upon any other part of the said 
 body farther than their understandings are illuminated?" This 
 involves the whole question of the absolute, or the limited 
 independency of churches. They did not forget to remind 
 Fox, that the independency of the churches had been 
 practically acknowledged by an ancient paper, circulated 
 among them from " the Elders and Brethren in the 
 North."! This was doubtless settled, by Fox stating his 
 intention that the action of the " synods " complained 
 of was not intended to override the independency of 
 the churches, but was to be strictly representative, and 
 thus their action would be only so far as " the understand- 
 ings" of the individual churches should be "illuminated." 
 They regarded, with great jealousy, the Central Yearly 
 Meeting of London, which they compared to a "High 
 Court of Judicature," and declared it would become " a 
 
 * See MS. by J. Blaykling and others. 
 
 t See pp. 390 and 391. " From the Spirit of Truth to all the Children of Light, in 
 the Light who walk, that order may be kept in obedience to God," <fee. 
 
 Note annexed : — " Dearly beloved Friends, these things we do not lay upon you as a 
 rule or form to walk by, but that all with the measure of the Light, which is pure and 
 holy, may be guided : who in the Light walking and abiding, tbese things must be 
 fulfilled in the Spirit and not from the letter— for the letter killeth, but the Spirit 
 maketh alive."— Bristol MSS. 
 
465 
 
 new Rome in time." They made use of the principle which 
 Perrott had enunciated, that ''the fellowship of the Spirit 
 did not stand in outward forms," against the form of 
 Church government, &c, established by Fox, forgetting 
 that united action could not be obtained when all were 
 " left to the inward persuasion of the spirit in their minds" 
 in these matters; and it was asked, "what will become of 
 the comely order of the Gospel, and true form therein, and 
 what will become of the form of sound words which the 
 apostle exhorted the early Christians to hold fast." They 
 were asked, ought not "Christian Churches to deny" (i.e., 
 excommunicate) "for breach of fundamental articles?" 
 And they answered, that if such articles were against the 
 Light of Christ in individual consciences, was not the 
 requiring of submission an infringement of " Christian 
 Liberty ? " If these outward forms were to be obeyed at a 
 moment when the Spirit of God did not move the individual 
 to obey, how was "New Light" again to break forth to 
 God's glory ? * 
 
 Much was said in condemnation of Story and Wilkinson, 
 in the heat of controversy, which the calm judgment of 
 Christian men, with the history of the Society before 
 them, will not endorse. They declared that they were 
 misrepresented, when it was said that they were opposed to 
 the Church meetings as established by Fox, in their general 
 objects. They appear to have objected to their being held 
 regularly, whether there was business to transact or not 
 which fell properly within their province. f They objected 
 to papers of " condemnation " " standing on our deacons' 
 books to posterity."} Fox replied, it appears, that 
 
 * See p. 13, et seq., of E. Gordon's " Spiritual Order and Christian Liberty." 
 t See page 395 for explanation of what these were. 
 J Pages 7 and 52 of " Christian Quaker," 4th part. 
 
 K K 2 
 
466 
 
 "recording condemnation " was no new thing now imposed 
 by him for the first time, but that " some were on record 
 since 1652." It appears that their view on this point was 
 practically approved by the majority of the churches. Story 
 considered, that although " Christianity required Christians 
 to be charitable to the poor," yet " the manner of doing it 
 was indifferent," and that it was inexpedient that it should 
 be introduced into the strict province of any church 
 assembly.* They did not consider that the refusal to pay 
 tythes should be required of all the members of the Society 
 on pain of disownment, but that all the members should be 
 left to their own conscience's freedom. They considered 
 that there was no occasion for " women's meetings" "as 
 distinct from the men." If there was a necessity in the 
 subject matter coming before a church, that women alone 
 should have the management of, it was desirable that it 
 should be dealt with by them alone, but except in large 
 towns they did not see the desirability of their general 
 establishment.! Particularly, they greatly objected to the 
 intentions of marriage being laid before these newly estab- 
 lished women's meetings for their consent. They thought 
 that any groanings, sighings, soundings, and singings, 
 which were the result of the operation of God's Spirit, 
 could not be objected to, but that often these " outward 
 exclamations" "were deceit," and they believed they had 
 acted in "sound judgment" in using their influence to 
 repress them."{ Objections were also made, as we have 
 
 * Page 20, " E. Gordon on Spiritual Order and Liberty." 
 
 t " They were now high enough already, they needed not to be put higher." — Blayk- 
 ling and others' MSS. 
 
 J " Questions proposed by J. W. and J. S. to Friends of the meeting at Drawell, and 
 then- answer." They especially objected to " unintelligible and disorderly singing," 
 and Story publicly reproved a minister for it, saying that "he would either bring it 
 
467 
 
 already shown, to the bringing under cognizance of the 
 newly- established church meetings, the outward affairs, 
 the dress, &c, of members of the church, which at a 
 later period, as we shall show, was carried to an extent 
 wholly unwarranted by scriptural precedent or sound sense. 
 They also objected to the censorship of the press by the 
 meeting of ministers. A curious instance of their strong 
 tinge of Independency, may be found in the Separatists' 
 defence of the expediency of " flying in time of persecu- 
 tion," and the controversy which ensued merely repeats 
 the old arguments of John Eobinson and Thomas Helwys* 
 — Story and Wilkinson taking the grounds taken by Eobin- 
 son, and the Friends that of Helwys, denouncing them, and 
 asking " what would become of fellowship of the saints in 
 light, if Friends should be of such a cowardly spirit " as 
 to forsake their " general assembly," and run away like 
 offenders, into " gills, holes, and corners," to escape a 
 prison!! 
 
 Three meetings were again held at Bristol, the 4th of 
 Twelfth Month, 1677, at which William Penn and others 
 were present, to settle matters with W. Kodgers, but 
 these also were practically abortive. In 1681, J Kodgers, 
 who was one of the trustees of the large meeting-house at 
 Bristol, took possession of it, and the " writings " in the 
 hands of the meeting, and it was not till the 19th of Fifth 
 Month, 1686, that the " keys of the great meeting-house " 
 were again obtained. He did the same at Olveston meeting. 
 In 1685, the Separatists of Beading, in a similar manner, 
 
 down or leave preaching." " The people of the world," too, appear to have thought 
 some of the singing deficient in harmony ; -while the faithful considered it " a heavenly 
 noise." — Blaykling and others' MSS. 
 
 * Pages 93 and 94. t Blaykling and others' MSS. 
 
 { Bristol Records, 6th First Month, 1681 .J 
 
468 
 
 turned Friends out of their meeting-house, and the Beading 
 Friends met in the street, " being kept even in their spirit," 
 " and in the lamb-like nature." The Separatists' meeting 
 was held on the same side of the street, and they informed 
 "the people" that the " old meeting-house" was closed, 
 and sent the public into their meeting."* At Chippenham 
 and Calne the meeting-houses were also seized, f These and 
 some other proceedings of the Separatists tended to alienate 
 from them a large body of sympathizers, and the more 
 eminent men who had leaned to their side (such as Justice 
 Gervase Benson and others]:), and the weight of both talent 
 and ability, as well as personal character, being against 
 them, they fell off one by one from the Separation, and were 
 again received with too great readiness into communion. 
 Had the separation been decisive and complete, the views of 
 the founders of the Society would have been more fully 
 carried out. 
 
 Wearied with a controversy which had lasted for twenty 
 years, § which they had to cope with in their old age, and 
 amid imprisonments and persecutions, they were doubtless 
 induced to leave some most important questions in the 
 constitution of the new society unsettled. Large bodies 
 of persons holding some of the pernicious principles of the 
 Banters and Seekers, and the more moderate views of the 
 Story and Wilkinson Separatists, remained in connection 
 with the Society, and the more enlightened and advancing 
 views of its founders respecting the position of the Christian 
 
 * Becords of Beading Meeting. t "Bogero Mastix," p. 28. 
 
 J " Account of the Publishing of Truth in Westmoreland," Devonshire House Library. 
 Gervase Benson had been " a Colonel Justice of Peace, Mayor of Kendal, Commissary 
 in the Deaconry of Bichmond before the late domestic wars." He obtained for 
 " Friends the power of proving wills and taking letters of administration, which hath 
 been continued to this day." 
 
 § "Bogero Mastix," p. 7, published 1685. 
 
469 
 
 ministry in the church of Christ as developed in the New 
 Testament, were gradually exchanged for the quietism of 
 the Seekers, who denied the authority for the existence of 
 any system of officers in the Church, and the ultra-demo- 
 cratic views of the pantheistic Eanters, which placed all 
 the members of the church on a level of an equality so 
 complete, as to level all distinctions of office, and to make 
 the supposition of the Apostle Paul in the twelfth chapter 
 of the First of Corinthians, of "the eye" saying to "the 
 hand," or "the head" to "the foot," "I have no need of 
 thee" — an historical reality. These things eventually struck 
 at the root of all healthy growth and progress, in the new 
 church founded by Fox and his coadjutors the travelling 
 Ministers. The men had joined with him in the enterprise 
 from motives, whose purity was perhaps as fully tested by 
 persecution as those of the early preachers of the Primitive 
 Church, but this did not secure them from the misrepresen- 
 tations of the school of opinion in the Society whose object 
 was to abolish the very idea of the Christian Ministry as 
 the executive of the church, and to cherish the idea that 
 there was some analogy between a purely lay ministry, and 
 a state- supported hierarchy. Too much was conceded to 
 these people, and we shall see that this paved the way for 
 the gradual progress of their views. The controversy was 
 at last pretty much handed over to Ellwood, and not the 
 least instructive and amusing portion of it is to be found in 
 a passage of arms in rhyme, between Kodgers and Ellwood. 
 In 1685, Eodgers published his " Second Scourge for George 
 Whitehead " :— 
 
 ** So flat, so dull, so rough, so void of grace, 
 Where symphony and cadence have no place, 
 So full of chasms stuck with prosy pegs, 
 Whereon his tired Muse might rest her legs." 
 
470 
 
 as Ellwood describes it in his "Bogero Mastix," or "A Eod 
 for William Kodgers," published in the same year. Amus- 
 ing as this pamphlet is, it proves beyond a question the 
 existence of some most important points in the religious 
 history of Fox and his coadjutors, which have been hitherto 
 overlooked, but which are not the less instructive. 
 
 " Fox and his preachers" have departed, Eodgers says, 
 from "the ancient path." They are submitting the "motion 
 of the Spirit" to man's guidance. "The Church dared 
 not show her discontent," 
 
 *• Tho' she hath cried aloud once and again, 
 'Gainst Black Coats for their being sent of men.' 
 
 They (the preachers) " laboured hard to gain more prose- 
 lytes," and actually now had started a kind of Foreign Mis- 
 sionary Society ! 
 
 " Preachers approved by man beyond the seas went, 
 Who, when they wanted moneys to proceed, 
 The Church her cash did then supply their need!" 
 
 At length the cry was " money, money, for the ministry ! " 
 At last these preachers must be entirely supported. Some had 
 lost their trades, and preaching was easier than labour. 
 
 " For who again with pleasure turns to labour, 
 That had so easy trades through Fox's favour, 
 As preaching but a few hours in a week, 
 To wound the just, and self thereby to seek ? " 
 
 And some with " thundering lungs " proclaimed 
 Some had 
 
 " That leaving trades was most useful to men, 
 When they of preaching nnde a trade again." 
 
 . . . . lately taught the thriving sheep — 
 You are the vineyards that we are to keep 1 
 Oh shame on such as for it the clergy blame, 
 And yet in the name of ' Church ' do act the same." 
 
 Ellwood replies in better rhyme, and not without wit, 
 
471 
 
 although his verse is nardly what we should expect from 
 a disciple of Milton : — 
 
 " The blest Apostles sometimes others sent, 
 And sometimes, also sent by others, went. 
 How oft did Paul send Timothy and Titus, 
 Beloved Tychicus, Epaphroditus, 
 Onesimus, Erastus, and some others, 
 True Gospel preachers and beloved brothers ? 
 ****** 
 
 ** Can'st thou imagine they who thus were sent, 
 On the mere motion of the Apostle went? 
 No. They no question in themselves did find 
 The same good motion stirring up their mind ; 
 With what the good Apostle did advise 
 The Holy Ghost in them did harmonize." 
 
 "Outward teachers" were needed in the Church. The case 
 of the parish preachers was quite beside the mark, and the 
 objections of the Society of Friends to them, depended on 
 grounds entirely distinct. Ellwood contended, that while 
 the Holy Spirit was the " inward teacher" of every Christian 
 man, 
 
 " Yet do the Scriptures plainly too declare, 
 And Paul himself doth testimony bear, 
 That Christ, when he ascended up on high, 
 Gave teachers for the work o' th' ministry ; 
 And gave those teachers gifts to fit them to 
 Th' work he had appointed them to do. 
 One of those teachers, too, in downright terms, 
 Th' Apostle Paul himself to be affirms, 
 By which we plainly see our gracious Lord 
 Did outward teachers to His Church afford." 
 
 Ellwood asserts : — 
 
 " That 'tis the Church's duty to supply 
 The needful wants of all her ministry." 
 
 The Apostle Paul asserted his right to a maintenance, and 
 although he did not take it of the Corinthians, 
 
 " That what was lacking to him privately, 
 The Macedonian brethren did supply." 
 
 In reply to the cavil of Rodgers, respecting the supply of 
 
472 
 
 the needs of such preachers as were approved by the 
 Church, and who had a motion of God's Spirit to go on 
 this mission service beyond the seas, Ellwood replies : — 
 
 " Truth must not be refused 
 Because it is by evil men abused, 
 And truth it is, too plain to be denyed, 
 Christ's Church should for Christ's Ministers provide." 
 
 Ellwood ends his argument with Kodgers, by lines which 
 have proved prophetic : — 
 
 " Must Christ be so confined he may not send 
 Any but such as have estates to spend ? 
 God bless us from such doctrine and such teachers, 
 As will admit of none but wealthy teachers ! " 
 
 For the last one hundred years of the history of the Society 
 of Friends, and particularly of later years, their preachers 
 may with small exception be called " wealthy preachers. 
 We shall shortly see that the important element of reli- 
 gious knowledge did not increase and spread. The Society 
 of Friends ultimately followed the advice of Kodgers, in- 
 stead of that of Ellwood and Fox. Fox's view is fully 
 justified, that the Separatists and their sympathizers, who, 
 he says, were "many," "had taken more pains to un- 
 settle and disquiet "the Church, than they ever had taken 
 for the cause of Christian truth. " Few," he says, know 
 the " labour and travel " he has had for the establishing of 
 the Church organization of the Society.* The principles 
 of the Banters and Seekers destroyed their congregations 
 within thirty or forty years, and by the year 1709 these 
 Separatists from the Friends, who had much in common 
 with them, are reported to have grown very few in num- 
 ber."! We shall show in a future chapter the prejudicial 
 effect of these principles, which, like an evil leaven, still 
 
 * MSS. Devonshire House. Swarthmore MSS. Vol. 5. 
 t Yearly Meeting Records, Devonshire House. 
 
473 
 
 influenced the actions of the Society of Friends,* and, 
 unsuspected, worked out their legitimate results. 
 
 * In 1681, Stephen Crisp addressed "A Faithful Warning and Exhortation to 
 Friends, to beware of Seducing Spirits." In this he states that the following questions 
 were then endeavoured to be disseminated among the Friends, which he terms " sowing 
 these cursed seeds of fleshly liberty and Eanterism : — " What the forbidden fruit was. 
 That the soul was mortal. The state of the soul after death, whether it abides ' a 
 singular essence,' or ceaseth to have any singular essence or being? The future pun- 
 ishment of wicked men and devils, in the world to come." What was it ? The plain 
 declarations " of Christ and his holy Apostles respecting the eternal punishment of 
 the wicked, — these they limit to ages." Some hold that if they do evil, their " hell is 
 only here in his own conscience ; that when he leaves the world all things will be as if 
 they had not been, and the soul die with the body, or shall be swallowed up particularly, 
 as a drop of water in the sea." 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 The Persecutions of the Restoration. Disorganization 
 of the Machinery of the Free Churches for Reli- 
 gious and Secular Teaching. Internal History of 
 the Society of Friends resumed. Their Spiritual 
 Prosperity and increase in numbers. Difficulties as 
 to Religious Instruction and the Membership of 
 Children. The Theocratic Church Government car- 
 ried OUT BY THE FRIENDS, THE BAPTISTS, AND TO SOME 
 EXTENT BY THE INDEPENDENTS. VANITY IN DRESS RE- 
 PRESSED. The Theocracy embraces the whole out- 
 ward Life of Man. 
 
 The Church established by George Fox, seems to have 
 worked well during the period between 1668, the period 
 when their church organization was completed, and the 
 year 1712 or 1720. It does not fall within the province of 
 this work, to describe the fearful persecutions which took 
 place between the accession of Charles II., and that of 
 William and Mary. During some portions of this period, 
 the Independent and Baptist assemblies were completely 
 broken up. Many of their most eminent ministers were in 
 prison. The Society of Friends kept their regular meetings 
 during the whole of this period, and received a very con- 
 siderable accession of numbers.* Fox saw that the crisis 
 was come, and like an old commander-in-chief in the cause 
 of liberty of conscience, gave the word : " Now is the time 
 
 * See Baxter's " Autobiography," L. 1, part 2, p. 437. 
 
475 
 
 for you to stand, you that have been public men (i.e., 
 ministers), and formerly did travel abroad ; mind and keep 
 up your testimony, go into your meeting-houses as at other 
 times." When their meeting-houses were pulled down, 
 they met again upon the ruins. When their ministers 
 were all in prison,* they met in entire silence, and it 
 became a legal question whether " this silence was a reli- 
 gious exercise not allowed by the Liturgy, "\ &c. They 
 were dragged from their meetings to prison by the brutal 
 soldiery, their women were insulted, their houses were 
 broken up. In some places nearly the whole of the 
 male attenders of their meetings were at times in prison. 
 On the 18th April, 1682, in Bristol, nearly all the attenders, 
 male and female, were in prison, but the meetings were 
 continued by the children. Their age exempted them from 
 imprisonment, but they were confined in the stocks, and 
 beaten unmercifully with twisted whalebone sticks. J It 
 was so also at Heading. " Our little children," writes 
 T. Curtis to George Fox, from Beading, 15th of Eleventh 
 Month, 1664, " kept the meeting up when we were all in 
 prison, notwithstanding their wicked justice, when he found 
 them, beat them with a staff that he had, with a spear 
 in it, would pull them out of the meeting, and punch 
 them in the back till some of them have been black in the 
 face."§ Thirteen thousand five hundred and sixty-two 
 persons of the Society of rriends suffered imprisonment 
 between 1661 and 1697. One hundred and ninety-eight 
 
 * G. Whitehead mentions, that it was his nsual practice on going to meeting, to put 
 his nightcap in his pocket, the probability being that he would spend the night in a 
 prison. 
 
 t "Baxter's Life," L. 1, part 2, p. 436. 
 
 \ Fuller's " Bise of Dissent in Bristol," 1840, pp. 271, 272. 
 § Swarthmore MSS., Devonshire House. 
 
476 
 
 were transported beyond the seas, and three hundred and 
 thirty-eight died in prison or of their wounds.* This 
 amount of suffering was aggravated by the confiscation of 
 property, and spoiling of their goods to an enormous 
 amount, and to an extent which disorganized the trade of the 
 kingdom. 
 
 It is admitted on all hands, that the Christian non-resist- 
 ance and patient suffering of the Society which was in the 
 providence of God, moulded by George Fox to some extent 
 from the Puritan gentry, as well as the yeomen, artizans, 
 and the Independent and Baptist soldiery, formed a spirit- 
 ual army which had no small share in winning for England 
 the religious liberty which she now enjoys. It had been 
 fought for with carnal weapons by religious men, and their 
 religion had suffered in the conflict. 
 
 Many of the Baptists had laid aside their original 
 scruples, and had taken up the sword, f In spite of the 
 fearful struggles of the civil wars, Episcopacy was re- 
 established. The sense of weariness and despair which 
 was experienced by the Independents]: and Baptists, some 
 of whom, like the Society of Friends, had simply desired 
 the separation of the Church from the State, can not only 
 be imagined, but readily traced in the records of these 
 
 * Neal states — p. 271, vol. 3, Toulmin's edition — that it was computed 8,000 
 Dissenters died in prison during Charles the Second's reign. 
 
 f " I wonder how these have fallen out of late to be men of war, whereas in former 
 years Anabaptists would wear no weapon, yea not carry arms in their ships to defend 
 themselves withal." — See "A Monstrous Dispute," by William Erbury, Pastor of the 
 Church at Lanrages. See Appendix to this Chapter — " Declaration of certain people 
 called Anabaptists." 
 
 J The Humble Petition of the Brownists to the House of Commons, 1641. British 
 Museum, E-34-178, 10th pamphlet, page 2. — "Whether it were not more convenient 
 for the State, and more grateful to the subjects, to tolerate all professions whatsoever, 
 every one being left to use his own conscience " (I) "none to be punished or persecuted 
 for it." It will thus be seen, that as early as 1641, the section of the Independents 
 called Brownists, petitioned for complete liberty of conscience. See p. 141. 
 
477 
 
 times. They needed the lesson, which amidst the excite- 
 ment of the struggle they had well nigh forgotten, that 
 Christ's kingdom is " not of this world," and that there- 
 fore his " servants " must not " fight." What they had 
 failed to obtain by the sword of the flesh, was obtained 
 for them by the sword of the Spirit. The battle was won, 
 but it has been too generally forgotten that it was pur- 
 chased at a fearful cost.* 
 
 The spirit with which the contest was entered into on 
 both sides, may be judged of from the two following quota- 
 tions! from an address, " To both Houses of Parliament," 
 by Martin Mason, 2nd of Ninth Month, 1660, where the 
 author advises the parliament not to consent to establish 
 any outward form of religion by force, but to let their " laws 
 be a terror to evil doers," and to " give free toleration in the 
 exercise of a tender conscience;" and proceeds : " You may 
 take notice of the preceding powers that have split on this 
 rock; and do you think to make war with the Lamb, and 
 meet with victory?" "You resolve to suppress the righteous 
 Seed in the people called Quakers; " and he then breaks out 
 into the following eloquent passage, " Alas, poor mortals ! 
 think you to limit that which is eternal ? You may as well 
 command the fire from burning, the wind from blowing, 
 the sun from shining, the rain from showering, the grass 
 from springing up or growing, as offer to attempt it. If 
 you can span the circumference of the earth, or dry up the 
 ocean with your breath; if you can turn autumn into spring, 
 
 * Within three years Dissenters suffered in penalties for worshipping God to the 
 amount of two millions sterling. Page 383, Neale's History, Toulmin's edition, vol. 3. 
 (Defoe's preface to Delaune's Plea) Neale states that from the Eestoration to the Revo- 
 lution their losses amounted to twelve or fourteen millions. — Neale's History, vol. 3, 
 p. 272. 
 
 t Fly Sheet. — York Friends' Library. 
 
478 
 
 or count the number of the stars, and reckon the very 
 sand on the sea shore ; then may you limit the Holy One, 
 and drown his Israel in the sea ! And as for us, our hope 
 and help is in Israel's God, and we fear not what man can 
 do unto us." 
 
 It may be generally stated, that the whole machinery for 
 religious teaching, of the Independents and Presbyterians, 
 the Baptists and the Society of Friends, was thrown out 
 of gear, and as far as possible destroyed, by the strong 
 arm of the law! Their chapels and meeting-houses were 
 in many cases levelled with the ground and burnt.* Not 
 only were their young people debarred from the blessings 
 of religious teaching, but their very schools were broken up 
 and destroyed, and the effects in a religious point of view 
 on the rising generation, and on the country generally, 
 were proportionately disastrous.! This is, we believe, 
 one of the main causes of the deadness of religion prior 
 to the preaching of the Wesleys and Whitfield, in 1738. 
 The children of the Nonconformists had not only suffered 
 in everything which was calculated to injure their religious 
 and secular education, but the progress of church exten- 
 sion was checked. 
 
 The work of the free churches, in the evangelization of 
 the country, was also to a great extent arrested. The 
 depression and discouragement which prevailed led to the 
 acceptance of principles adverse to the promulgation of 
 Christianity. The works of Madame Guion, Fenelon, 
 
 * "We burnt ten cart loads of pulpit doors, gates and seats, in the market place (of 
 Taunton), we staid till three in the morning before all were burnt. We were very 
 merry. The bells rang all night. The church is now full, and thank God for it ! The 
 fanatics dare not open their mouths." Life of Joseph Alleyne, by Charles Stanford, p. 381. 
 — Quotation from State Paper Office, August 11, 1683. Sir W. Jenkins, XIII. 
 
 t In 1679, "the low and suffering condition of Friends " in many parts, from the 
 effects of persecution, is mentioned. — Yearly Meeting Minutes, Devonshire House. 
 
479 
 
 Antonia Bourignon, and other writers, were very popular. 
 The opinion appears to have increasingly gained ground, 
 that enough had been done and suffered in the propagation 
 of Christianity, and that to cultivate the garden of their 
 own soul was a more promising field of action for the 
 Christian Church ; forgetting that nothing tends so much 
 to the increase of personal religion as the active effort to 
 benefit others. This supplies a training for the heart, 
 which silence and retirement from the world can never 
 give. It was so with the Society of Friends. Not only 
 was it obviously a congenial seed ground for this tendency 
 of the times, but the absorption into the Society of Friends 
 of the more mystical sects of the Commonwealth times, 
 which has already been described, supplied the parent 
 plants, which, fostered by the mystical writers produced a 
 pernicious crop.* This disposition to withdraw from active 
 gospel labour, was increased by certain defects in the church 
 structure of the Society of Friends, of which the develop- 
 ment will be traced. 
 
 Up to the period of about 1720, there was a good supply 
 of preachers who were the immediate successors of the old 
 stock, f The system of supplying meetings with ministers 
 
 * Jacob Boehmen's works were proscribed by Dublin Men's Meeting in 1G81, and a 
 minister silenced for lending tbem. — See minutes. 
 
 t MS. letter of John Banks to Friends, 29th of Third Month, 1699.— " The gospel 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ has been, and is, powerfully and plentifully preached, and 
 many have been, and yet are, the publishers and ministers thereof, though many of 
 the ancient brethren whom the Lord first raised up have finished the work of their 
 day, and are gathered to their everlasting rest in the fullness of glory, beyond the 
 roach of all their enemies, adversaries, persecutors, and opposers. And, therefore* 
 my heart is glad that the Lord has raised up so many younger brethren to preach 
 the everlasting gospel. * But, dear friends, bear with me a little, for I must say unto 
 
 * Some curious evidence of the extensive character of the circulating ministry of the early Friends, has 
 been found in the amount of food supplied for their horses. — See Beck and Ball's " London Meetings,' p. 127 
 and elsewhere. 
 
 L L 
 
480 
 
 was continued.* We may take the MS. Minutes of the 
 Yearly Meeting of 1682, as the best possible proof of the 
 religious condition of the Society of Friends towards the 
 end of Charles the Second's reign, of which we place, in a 
 foot note, a short summary.! 
 
 you, place not too much upon preaching only, yea, I must add, place not all upon 
 preaching. For some are too ready to conclude, that if they have many meetings, 
 and hold out most of the time with preaching, they have done all. And too many 
 hearers, though professors of the truth, desire no more to be done. It is true, when 
 we are concerned to preach the gospel to the people of the world, it is the greatest 
 of our concern so to do, but when we come into the meetings of God's people already 
 convinced, gathered and settled, and fully satisfied concerning the truth, it is far 
 otherwise, for it need not now be said to many, 'Know the Lord.' .... Friends 
 
 in the ministry Speak not too many words in your own meetings, for some 
 
 by so doing have lost their dominion and place in the hearts of sensible Friends. 
 Wait for wisdom, &c, &c." He advises the young ministers to " make a good and 
 right use " of what the early preachers " have left unto you," and not "find fault with 
 what they have done, and think that you can mend it." 
 
 * " One new meeting-house, built at Manchester, and supplied on meeting days with 
 public Friends." — MSS. Yearly Meeting minutes, Devonshire House, 1694. 
 
 | Bedford — No Friends have attended Yearly Meeting for several years. 
 
 Bucks \ • 
 
 B E B K s}" MeetmgSqmet - 
 
 Cambridge — " Growing better ; " unity. 
 
 Cheshire \ 
 
 Cumberland L " Truth prospers." 
 
 Cornwall / 
 
 Derby — No stir, little suffering. 
 
 Dubham ) 
 
 i. .« Truth prospers ;" unity. 
 
 Dorset — Very well ; unity. 
 
 Essex and Colchester — " As well as our hearts could wish." 
 
 Gloucester — Greater part in unity. 
 
 Hampshire — " Truth prospers ; in many parts unity better than formerly, some that 
 
 were distant." 
 Hereford — Very well ; quiet ; agree very well. 
 
 Hertford — " We hope there is a recovering, and truth is gaining ground." 
 Hunts — " Well and quiet." 
 
 Kent — "A daily addition to truth ;" general unity. 
 Lancashire — " Several convinced ;" never troubled with the spirit of division. 
 
481 
 
 After the passing of the Toleration Act, we find that the 
 establishment of schools occupied the immediate attention of 
 the Society. In London, Bristol, and Dublin, we find that 
 the meetings were much troubled by " rude boyes," and 
 fifteen schools kept by members of the Society, are reported 
 
 Lincolnshire — " Truth grows ;" peace and unity. 
 
 Leicestershire — "We're always at unity ; great sufferings." 
 
 London and Middlesex — ' ' Truth prospers ; unity." 
 
 Notts — Some increase ; Friends at unity, and tender of the truth." 
 
 Northamptonshire — " No appearance of division." 
 
 Oxford — " Truth prospers ; for unity few counties are better." 
 
 Salop — " Truth prospers." 
 
 Somerset — " Truth prospers well generally." 
 
 Suffolk — " Well, much love, in peace." 
 
 Stafford — " Truth prospers." 
 
 Surrey — " Nothing but very well." 
 
 Sussex — " Very well." 
 
 Warwick — "No one present, " William Gibson says;" a tender people there; much 
 
 need of faithful labourers." 
 Worcester — No one present reported; generally well. 
 Westmoreland — Things are comfortable and well ; love and concord is amongst us. 
 
 Some new meetings set up in those parts about Preston where the division was. 
 
 " More convinced than in twelve years before." And the next year, "Blessed be 
 
 the name of the Lord, things are exceeding welL" 
 Wiltshire — " Much tendered, several convinced." 
 Yorkshire — Love, peace and unity ; a great coming in of people in the West Riding 
 
 and other parts. 
 South Wales — Truth prospers ; Friends' books to be translated into Welsh. 
 North Wales — "Well; several convinced." 
 
 Ireland — " Well ; many coming in ; no such thing as a spirit of division." 
 Scotland — Truth prospers ; love and unity. 
 
 America — " G. Fox says Friends there sent back William Eodgers' books. 
 Holland — "A little handful of Friends in Amsterdam, make such a show as would not 
 
 be thought 1 " 
 Algiers — A meeting kept up, some convinced. 
 
 From this period, to 1710 or 1712, the Society appears to have nourished in every 
 sense, and large numbers of persons joined it. The contempt with which it was 
 originally regarded was exchanged for general respect, insomuch that at Cambridge 
 where the scholars originally behaved so badly, it is reported to the Yearly Meeting that 
 they came to Friends' meetings, "and behaved themselves soberly, and many of them 
 will vindicate our principles." — Yearly Meeting minutes, 1710. 
 
 L L 2 
 
482 
 
 in 1691.* Their care was manifested much earlier, however, 
 and it is obvious that as early as 1681 a religious education 
 was sought to be given in their schools, f 
 
 In 1704, (just 30 years after the complete establishment 
 of their Church system) the difficulty in which the Society 
 was involved, by the admission of members to a close 
 membership, which could not be claimed on broad and in- 
 telligible principles, appears to have commenced, and the 
 Yearly Meeting advises that " care be taken to countenance 
 and encourage young men and young women of sober con- 
 versation," to attend the meetings of the church, "to succeed 
 them that are ancient." J . Efforts were made specially to 
 instruct the young, and meetings were appointed, advices 
 were read, and occasionally papers were ordered to be pre- 
 pared and read for the instruction of the children and 
 servants of Friends. § Eeligious meetings were held every 
 
 * In 1701, the Quarterly Meeting of Cornwall was told of some of the children of 
 Friends who had grown up in gross ignorance, and orders its Monthly Meetings " not 
 only to admonish parents, but that times and seasons may be set apart to enquire what 
 proficiency children make in such (religious) knowledge, of which ' the work of redemp- 
 tion and sanctification ' is indispensable." 
 
 t In 1681, in Aberdeen Monthly Meeting, two schools were established, one for boys 
 and one for girls. The latter was held in the meeting-house. The school-mistress was 
 besought by the church " to seek to accomplish herself in reading, writing and arith- 
 metic," and also to get " a good stocking-weaver." The church also " had a true sense 
 that there is cause for encouraging her." Some of the parents thought otherwise and 
 withdrew their children, and it was directed " that they be weightily dealt with to return 
 them again." The boys' school had a schoolmaster, who was allowed " 100 pound rent." 
 It was to impart "the Latin tonge and other commendable learning." The " priests " 
 manifested " great trouble " at the setting up of this school, because " several con- 
 siderable people of the world have sent their children thereto, highly commending their 
 profiting therein beyond their own schools. And some fruits also as to conviction and 
 conversion among the young ones hath been of great encouragement to us." 
 
 J In 1704, young people, " sensible, qualified and made capable by waiting upon 
 God," are " worthy to be esteemed members " of the Monthly and Quarterly Meetings. 
 — Yearly Meeting Minutes. 
 
 § In 1703, Eichard Claridge was appointed with another at Barking, " to prepare 
 papers of advice suitable for the occasion," at Barking. — Beck and Ball's London 
 Meetings, p. 280. 
 
483 
 
 quarter in some of the London meetings, specially for 
 young people.* In 1712, in Longford, a supply of "Bar- 
 clay's Catechism," "Crisp's and Fox's Primer," was pur- 
 chased by the church, who determined vigorously to instruct 
 the young people. "Young, convinced, and well-inclined 
 Friends" were to be "early visited by faithful Friends." 
 The pastoral visitation of families was kept up. Probably 
 the various catechisms which were printed, were used by the 
 Ministers publishing them, and their brethren, in catechising 
 the children in the families they visited in their pastoral or 
 " family visits " during their travels, and Fox reminded his 
 friends on one occasion, of the care they took in the early 
 Puritan times in catechising their children and families. 
 But these efforts do not appear to have been fully successful. 
 The theory of membership in the early Society was, as we 
 have shown, almost identical with that of the Baptists, only 
 that in their efforts to assure themselves that the person 
 was not merely a professor — to use the words of Fox — "a 
 talker, not walker; a sayer, not doer,"f and in their desire 
 to avoid the ceremony of baptism, they fell into the grave 
 error of making a close or privileged membership, which 
 could not be claimed as a right, on catholic and intelligible 
 principles — a church within a church. If, as Penn says, 
 "a sincere profession with the mouth, of faith in the Lord 
 Jesus as the Christ and Son of God, is enough to entitle 
 a man to communion here and salvation hereafter," it 
 surely made him fit to be received into a visible church ; 
 understanding by a church, a body of such men banded 
 together for the propagation of the Gospel and to help one 
 another on their way to Heaven. "Primitive and Scriptural 
 
 * Yearly Meeting Minute, 1704. 
 
 f Swarthmore MSS., Vol V. — Devonshire House Library. 
 
484 
 
 Christianity, in doctrine, discipline, and practice,"* was 
 their definition of the object of the Society's existence. 
 
 No one who studies closely the rise of the Society of 
 Friends, in the vast collection of manuscript records of their 
 various churches, can fail to be struck with the constantly 
 increasing amount of secular business which they transacted. 
 It is true that this was often in an inverse ratio to what 
 we know of their religious prosperity, and the records of 
 the churches which were the great centres of spiritual 
 activity, are often singularly disappointing in furnishing 
 details of the religious movements in which they were 
 engaged. 
 
 This can, we think, be accounted for on a far broader his- 
 toric basis. The religious movement, commencing at Zwickau 
 and Zurich, in the time of Luther, which was ridiculed, 
 grossly misrepresented, and persecuted with relentless 
 atrocity by both Catholics and Protestants, under the 
 name of " Anabaptism," had its origin prior to the 
 Reformation.! The success, however, of Luther's opposi- 
 tion to the Church of Rome, gave vent to the hidden 
 forces which had been at work in almost every part of 
 Europe, and resulted in the rapid spread of the Baptist 
 Societies. As we have already explained, this movement 
 was made use of by the revolutionary party to serve its 
 ends, and two parties of " Anabaptists " were gradually 
 developed. | On the one hand, there were those Baptists 
 who held it lawful to use the sword for the destruction of 
 
 * See Paper of E. Burrough, on the Church of England. — MSS., Swarthmore papers, 
 reprinted as Appendix to Chapter xv. 
 
 t See Erbkam Geschiohte der Protestantischen Secten in Zeitalter der Eeformation 
 Perthes, Hamburg and Gotha, 1848. Einleitung, page 8, also 479-480. Professor 
 Cornelius looks upon the Continental Baptist movement as purely spontaneous in its 
 origin. 
 
 J See Note, pp. 76, 77. 
 
485 
 
 what they held to be a perversion of the Christian religion, 
 and on the other hand, those Baptists, of whom the Men- 
 nonites were a branch, who, while equally disapproving the 
 union of Church and State, and being equally earnest in 
 their opposition to the anti- Christian errors propagated by 
 the State, believed that all war and all revenge were unlawful 
 to Christians. The one party declined to acknowledge the 
 existing magistracy, or to give them honour, believing that, 
 in a short space of time, Christ would reign in person on 
 earth, and destroy the existing state of things, — the other 
 held that the magistrate was ordained by God, and that 
 the existing state of things would continue, but that the 
 outward government of Christ would commence in the 
 church, and thus extend to the world ; but even they forbad 
 their members to undertake any office in the State. * The 
 Early Friends, in one of the earliest MS. documents we 
 possess, allowed their members to undertake offices under 
 the Government. It was ordered : " That if any be called 
 to serve the Commonwealth in any public service which is 
 for the public wealth and good, that with cheerfulness it 
 be undertaken, and in faithfulness discharged unto God, 
 that therein patterns and examples in the thing that is 
 righteous they may be, to those that are without." The 
 extremes of these two movements may be seen in the 
 Munster Anabaptists and the Mennonites, and something 
 of the same divergence may be seen in England during 
 the period of the Commonwealth. But, however widely 
 dissimilar in the carrying out of their views, there was an 
 idea common to both, which had its root in the fearful per- 
 secution to which they were subjected by the State, in the, 
 interest of the Church. 
 
 It furnishes a curious instance, how the reaction resulting 
 from the forcible propagation of one error, leads inevitably 
 
 * See note at end of Chapter. 
 
486 
 
 to the development of partial and erroneous views in an 
 opposite direction. The very errors to which the folly and 
 cruelty of persecution gave birth, again furnished an argu- 
 ment for the support of the Christian religion by the State, 
 and the attempted destruction, by the sword of the magis- 
 trate, of all freedom of thought. The idea which resulted 
 from such an abuse of the civil power, was this: — These 
 little Christian Societies thought, that if Christianity were 
 allowed free scope, it would supersede Civil Government. 
 Civil Government was in those times rendered so odious 
 and intolerable, by its cruelty and injustice, that we cannot 
 wonder if men longed for the time when Christ alone should 
 reign.* The delays and difficulties of civil suits in those 
 times, for the Anabaptist and the Separatist, surpass all 
 which the most lively imagination can depict. But this 
 was little in their eyes, compared with what they felt to be 
 the anti-Christian practices of the lawyers, and the wicked- 
 ness of the administration of justice which then obtained. 
 Hence the advice of the Apostle Paul to the early Christians, 
 to settle their disputes among themselves, instead of carry- 
 ing them before the pagan law courts, was not only fol- 
 lowed, but the prevailing idea in every branch of the 
 Baptist Societies went far beyond the limits of such an 
 arbitration, and their Societies ordered among their mem- 
 bers almost every description of temporal affairs in which it 
 was possible for the most paternal government to interfere. 
 Since Christ was the only Head of the Church, the rule 
 of Christ was, therefore, to be visibly carried out by the 
 members of the church ; and this rule was to put down all 
 authority and power, and supersede the necessity of civil 
 
 * The idea of a " Fifth Monarchy," or the coming of Christ to reign personally on 
 earth, was far more widely spread at the close of the Commonwealth than is generally 
 supposed ; there was not a denomination in which the idea did not exist. 
 
487 
 
 government as far forth as they were concerned, but not as 
 far as it applied to the world at large.* We must not, 
 therefore, be surprised to see, that whatever the current idea 
 of the period happened to be respecting the province of a 
 good government, it had its reflection in the church. In 
 Germany, among some extreme sections of the Anabaptists, 
 theories of the community of goods were attempted to be 
 carried out,f while among the most intelligent and sober- 
 minded branches of the Baptist church, including the 
 Society of Friends, the registration of births, deaths, and 
 marriages, wills, the education of children, the care and 
 apprenticing of orphans, the support of the poor, the 
 making good loss by fire, the keeping up of fire-engines, J 
 the disposition of property on a second marriage so as to 
 secure the rights of the children of a prior marriage; the 
 settlement of every kind of dispute as to property, the 
 
 * See curious tract, probably of early Baptist origin, entitled " A Brief Discourse 
 examining from tbe authority of Scripture and reason, the nature, rise, and end of civil 
 government, &c, with the discovery of the true raine of evil administration of govern- 
 ment, and the remedy thereof, propounded to the consideration of wise, conscientious 
 and peaceable-minded men ; and intended as a testimony to Jesus Christ having all 
 power in heaven and in earth placed in his hands, whilst he is putting down all princi- 
 palities and power, as they are enemies to him that hath such a kingdom to set up," &c. 
 London, Giles Calvert, 1648. The writer very justly remarks, that it is "not by changes 
 of government that those who are governed shall find ease ; this blessing must and shall 
 come to us by the change of our natures." We may " change and change again," and 
 still be worse. " An higher Light shall appear," and rule all men by " the force of his 
 inward and most excellent glory." It is true, magistracy or civil government is God's 
 institution, but the reason of its failure is that it has "man's institution and authority 
 for its consummation and actual bringing into exercise." The idea is that the renewed 
 heart alone can administer earthly government aright/ 
 
 t Among the Huttites, the person who was baptized gave up his whole property to 
 the community ; all labour, and even meals, were in common. The marriages were 
 arranged by the church, the bride being chosen for the bridegroom, and the children 
 were entrusted, shortly after birth, to a church nurse (the church was thus literally a 
 nursing mother), and afterwards brought into the common school. — " Geschichte des 
 Munsterischen Aufiuhrs," p. 73, C A. Cornelius, Leipsic, 1860. 
 
 J See Beck and Ball's " London Meetings." 
 
488 
 
 furniture of houses, the dress of the members, the inter- 
 ference of the church with certain trades : the settlement of 
 differences between husband and wife was sometimes under- 
 taken by the church, and a severe controversy took place 
 among the early Mennonite Baptists in Holland, whether, 
 in case of expulsion of a man's wife from the church, he 
 should not refuse her society, or, vice-versa, until he or she 
 confessed his or her fault and was received again into church 
 membership ! — the censorship of the press, and finally the 
 relief of the poor, and the provision of handicraft trades 
 for them in seasons of scarcity, occupied the attention of 
 the members of the church. 
 
 An attempt to regard these matters as the weaknesses and 
 foibles of the godly, and to pass them over in silence, would be 
 to sacrifice historical truth of great importance to the Church 
 of Christ, to a foolish impression that we of the present day 
 are in any way responsible for, or our respectability and credit 
 in any way involved in, what was done centuries ago. The 
 error lay, not in the development of the idea, but in the idea 
 itself.* The records of the early Independents, f the General 
 and Particular Baptists, as well as the Society of Friends, 
 show this. Many matters in which they interfered, were 
 
 * These remarks were penned before the following quotation from Erbkam, in his valu- 
 able " Geschichte der Protestanten Sekten in Zeitalter der Eeformation," came under the 
 Author's notice in the course of his reading, and he adds them to his MS., to furnish to 
 the reader a proof that the same conclusions have been arrived at, entirely independently, 
 by an eminent German historian, in the case of the Continental Baptist movement, from 
 a generalization of results of a similarly extensive character to his own. He says, that 
 from the idea that the reign of Christ and his saints personally upon earth would shortly 
 commence (an idea which some endeavoured to realize by the use of the sword, because 
 they were disappointed in the fulfilment of predictions fixing the exact year of His 
 coming), resulted another view of the reign of Christ upon earth. The object of the 
 community of believers was held to be " the perfection of one and all by means of 
 
 * See " Early History of the Independent Church at Eothwell," by H. Glass. Pages 
 73 to 82. 
 
489 
 
 certainly managed with greater wisdom than that with which 
 any civil government could have handled them. It is a 
 curious picture to contemplate the severe persecution in- 
 flicted on these people by the Civil Government, under the 
 idea that their principles were opposed to the interests of 
 good government ; while in every congregation the main 
 ends of Civil Government were being enforced on their 
 members. The essential point of the error, was the intro- 
 duction into church government of matters purely secular. 
 "Man, who made me a judge and a divider over you?" said 
 our blessed Lord. When once visible churches began to 
 meddle with matters which had no relation to the propaga- 
 tion of the Gospel, and the edification, and the purely 
 religious oversight of their members, the line was constantly 
 widening (because all our outward affairs should be re- 
 ligiously conducted), until the interference of the church 
 was extended to the petty details of daily life, which surely 
 were intended to be left to the conscience of the Christian 
 believer. The extreme instances we will proceed to give, 
 simply illustrate the necessary consequences of the ad- 
 mission of the idea in question into churches, and are 
 not instances due to the weakness and folly of individuals, 
 
 a complete Christocracy carried out into life " (see p. 499). Their prohibition to 
 undertake magisterial offices, and to wage war, can only be practically carried out, " if 
 the object of the community of believers is unriddled by supposing the immediate 
 government of Christ. — p. 500. " The necessary result was a severe Church Discipline. 
 It soon extended itself, in proportion as the first religious inspiration began to cool, to 
 the exterior littlenesses of life. Clothing, food and drink, their dwellings and manners, 
 everything, was drawn into the circle of prescribed customs and severe oversight. Their 
 whole life wore a legal colouring." (See p. 498. ) There cannot be a more striking 
 historical instance given, of the same principle carried out a century prior to the 
 religious movement we are describing, and under an entirely different state of society and 
 under very different conditions, producing the very same result in practice. It is con- 
 stantly pleaded that the wise carrying out of a wrong principle will save us from its 
 effects, and men seek to evade the warnings of history, by supposing that what happened 
 long ago cannot concern them ! 
 
490 
 
 or of small and weak churches, since they were acts joined 
 in by large bodies of persons of education and respecta- 
 bility, and of high Ghristian character. The same princi- 
 ples were accepted, and the same results were experienced, 
 over the whole United Kingdom, and in the cases occurring 
 in the Irish churches, it is clear that many of the members 
 occupied positions of public trust and responsibility.* 
 
 Not many years after the pressure of persecution ceased, it 
 is obvious that a strong tendency set in among the younger 
 generation, in all the Dissenting churches, to vanity in dress ; 
 and we find the Baptists, the Friends, and even some of 
 the Independent churches, f taking most stringent measures 
 to suppress it. The General Baptist church, whose minute 
 is quoted by Taylor, seem to have gone even farther than 
 the Friends, for they agreed " that the soul- condemning 
 sin of pride be utterly extirpated and rooted out amongst us, 
 and that all the discriminating characters of it, to wit, super- 
 fluity in apparel, &c, be utterly extirpated ! " 
 
 From the year 1689 to 1698, we find periwigs in men 
 
 "Dublin, 11th of the Third Month, 1688. 
 
 * " Whereas we have been a suffering people, because for conscience sake we could not 
 swear, and now it hath pleased God to put it into the heart of the King and Govern- 
 ment to use us, in that and in other things wherein we have been sufferers, and so to 
 grant us liberty of conscience in the worship of God beyond our expectation, and 
 also admitting several of us into places of trust, as aldermen, burgesses, and masters 
 of corporations, &c, without our seeking or designing. We, being several of us 
 met together under a weighty sense and consideration of the love of God towards us 
 in these things, do look upon it to be our duty to advise and desire all Friends that 
 are now, or hereafter may be, concerned on such or the like offices of trust, thus 
 they keep strictly to the principles of Truth in their own hearts, which will lead them 
 to discharge their trust faithfully to their King and country in the sight of God, &c. 
 
 Signed by order of the Meeting : — 
 
 William Edmundson. Geo. Gbegson. Feas. Rodgebs. 
 John Buenyeat. Feas. Randall. Anthony Sharp. 
 
 t Page 75. — " Susan Ponder, for conforming to the fashions of the wicked world." — 
 " History of Independent Church at Eothwell," by H. Glass. 
 
491 
 
 and high dresses in women, the subjects of church censure 
 by the Calvinistic and the General Baptists, and the Society 
 of Friends. In the Society of Friends strenuous measures 
 were taken. In the minutes of the meeting of Aberdeen,* 
 there is a most elaborate description of what is and is not to 
 be suffered, in men and women's dress ; the latter is so com- 
 plete and full of minute correction, that it seems probable 
 that the description was written with an actual model 
 before the writer, which was approved by the church. In 
 1703, the young women came to York Quarterly Meeting 
 in long cloaks and bonnets, and they were therefore not 
 only ordered to take the advice of the Elders of the par- 
 ticular church to which they belonged before they came to 
 " these great meetings here in York," but in the minutes of 
 one Monthly Meeting it was ordered that those young 
 women who intended to go to York, were to appear before their 
 own meeting " in those clothes that they intend to have on at 
 York!"f 
 
 In 1686, and prior to this, the Celtic mind appears to 
 have proceeded to deal with the question in a more philo- 
 sophical method. The General Meeting of Dublin appointed 
 
 * A Testimony, &c, 28/5/1698. — "Let no coloured plaids be worn any more, but 
 either mantles or low hoods. 
 
 " Let none want aprons at all, and that either of green or blue or other grave 
 colors, and not white, upon the street or in public at all, nor any spangled or speckled 
 silk or cloth, or any silk aprons at all. And, dear Friends, we, being persuaded that 
 none of a right spirit will be so stiff or wilful as to prefer their own lusts or wills to our 
 tender sense or advise and labour of love in these things." — Aberdeen Minutes. 
 
 t All this care was far from being permanently successful, for in 1720 there is a 
 complete list of female vanities in dress : " quilted petticoats set out in imitation of 
 hoops, cloth shoes of a light colour, with heels ; white and red, scarlet or purple stock- 
 ings, and petticoats made short to expose them." 
 
 4th Month, 1703. — As touching wearing bonnets, it is desired "that a question be 
 moved at the Quarterly Meeting, whether any should be worn, yea or nay." It was the 
 sense of the Quarterly Meeting, that " though they might be lawful, it was not expe- 
 dient to wear them." 
 
492 
 
 meetings of tailors "to see that none did exceed the bounds 
 of truth in making of apparel according to the vain and 
 changeable fashions of the world," and these meetings of 
 "merchant clothiers and tailors" reported to the church. 
 They very judiciously advised "Friends to wear plain stuffs, 
 and to sell plain things, and tailors to make clothes plain." 
 And also to ensure their wishes, "Friends would do well 
 to employ Friends that are tailors, for the encouragement of 
 those Friends of that trade that cannot answer the world's 
 fashions." And the church appears thus to have been 
 saved the trouble that their Scotch friends had experienced, 
 in entering the details of Christian simplicity in dress on 
 their church books. This proceeding was so successful, that 
 in 1693 they obtained the aid of the joiners, ship-carpenters, 
 brass-founders, saddlers, and shoemakers, to give their judg- 
 ment to the meeting "in the matter of the furniture of 
 houses," &c, &c. — "fine, shining, glittering tables, stands, 
 chests of drawers, and dressing boxes ; large looking-glasses, 
 and painting of rooms," as well as "printed or painted hang- 
 ings." Where these latter were ?ieedful, they would do well 
 to advise with concerned Elders of their meeting before 
 they put them up. 
 
 The Overseers of the church travelled over the country. 
 They inspected the shops to see if "needless things were 
 sold," such as "lace and ribbons." They inspected the 
 houses, with ornamental "eaves" and of superfluous size, 
 from the drawing-room curtains, with other "Babylonish 
 adornings," which were declared to be " needless," to the 
 kitchens, whose array of " shining, needless " pewter 
 and brass pots, pans, and candlesticks, were evidently 
 for ornament, and therefore contrary to the simplicity 
 of the Truth. They remark very truly, that "the mind 
 that goes from God into the world, desires and gets, and is 
 
493 
 
 never settled nor satisfied." In 1715, some of the young 
 people are spoken of as having "cut off good heads of 
 hair," and put on "long, extravagant, gay wigs." In 1718, 
 although it was evident that the practice of the Overseers 
 visiting the families in every meeting was in full force, 
 the "growing evil of pride," and a "high, uppish, uncon- 
 cerned spirit" in the young, and some who are old, is 
 lamented, and a special epistle issued ; and, in spite of all 
 this care, it can only be said, by the year 1750, that a 
 "faithful remnant still survives;" and worse evils instead 
 of these are found among the youth, and grieve the church, 
 such as "a torrent of libertinism," " intemperance," "gam- 
 ing, and frequenting play-houses, music-meetings," and 
 "cockfightings." 
 
 But more important matters connected with civil life 
 were legislated upon with a minuteness, which shows the 
 determination to carry out this idea of the province of 
 a church to its ultimate issue, without flinching from the 
 result; and it must be remembered that the constitution 
 of all these meetings was democratic, and it was on them- 
 selves that they exercised their laws, submission to which 
 was purely voluntary. While the experiment was pro- 
 ceeding, it was reported, "things are better among us than 
 before this strict and close discipline was established," and 
 it was submitted to without a murmur, as long as their 
 Elders and Preachers were men who were evidently seeking 
 the good of their souls. 
 
 No one was to remove from one place to another, with- 
 out the consent of the church.* Manufacturers of linen 
 and woollen goods were to make their goods "honest 
 and substantial," and since there were great complaints 
 
 * Third Month, 1680.— Minutes of Dublin Half- Yearly Meeting. 
 
494 
 
 that such goods were "often made slightly, and so of little 
 service to the wearer," and the parties who should "be guilty 
 of making such goods," and persisted in "refractory non-com- 
 pliance," were to be excommunicated.* Possibly the present 
 reputation and prosperity of the Irish linen trade is more 
 closely connected with this kind care of the church, than is 
 generally supposed. Figured, flowered, or striped cloth, silks 
 or stuffs, were generally condemned about the year 1693. f 
 In 1702, to prevent the members from "falling into debts 
 beyond what they have to pay" withal, "a strict and diligent 
 inspection into the condition and circumstances of all 
 Friends" was ordered, where there may be any suspicion of 
 financial weakness ; and such persons were to give a candid 
 and just account of their substance, debts, and creditors. { 
 Lest this should be thought an isolated and special instance, 
 it may be stated, that in the great commercial city of Bristol, 
 a proposition was made in that meeting, to be carried forward 
 to the Quarterly Meeting and thence to the Yearly Meeting, 
 that two or three persons should be appointed in each meet- 
 ing, and that "every member shall be obliged to give to 
 persons so deputed an account of their circumstances, and 
 that these persons shall inspect the way of living of all 
 persons so professing truth. "§ The object of this was to 
 prevent disasters in trade. It was, however, dropped by the 
 Quarterly Meeting. 1 1 
 
 The whole life of man, from the cradle to the grave, was 
 legislated for by the church. Nothing was too great or too 
 
 * Minutes of Dublin Half-yearly Meeting, 1702. 
 
 t In Penketh meeting, a person is ordered to be reprimanded for buying such things. 
 19th First Month, 1694. 
 
 X Ibid, 1702. § Bristol records. 
 
 1 1 Hardshaw Quarterly Meeting, 20th, Fifth Month, 1697. — Enquiry and inspection 
 into the condition of all traders and dealers is to be continued, and also it is ordered 
 that " a further inspection be made into the concerns and business of Friends, even 
 
495 
 
 small. Everything, from the tenderest years, was found to 
 have a bearing on his eternal interests.* His pocket- 
 money was legislated upon. If his parents were unable to 
 keep him in "orderly government," the church was powerful 
 enough to do it.f 
 
 In 1701, the Dublin Half-year's Meeting commenced to 
 interfere with the extent of the education of children : — 
 "Keeping children too long at schools" "occasioneth them 
 to be the more unfit for labour." Leinster Province Meet- 
 ing, at the same date, questions whether it is not "more 
 Christian-like" to cultivate "bodily labour, handicraft 
 
 the whole of our Society belonging to this meeting, to prevent all from concerning 
 themselves too much in the things of the world to their own hurt, the evil example of 
 others, and the lessening of the fame of our religion." 
 
 In Hardshaw Quarterly Meeting, in 1703, the " visitors " who were appointed to 
 inspect the business affairs of Friends, were ordered to propose the following queries: — 
 1st. Dost not thou undertake more concerns and business in the world than thou 
 canst respectably manage with respect to thy profession? Do they not 
 obstruct thy growth in the Truth? or hinder thee from answering thy 
 service in thy station? Art thou concerned to serve Truth with thy 
 substance ? 
 2nd. Art thou capable, by thy undertakings, to supply thy family ; to maintain a 
 reputable and solid credit, and answer thy duty and service to the Truth as 
 becometh godliness ? And art thou content with thy station without seeking 
 great things beyond thy compass ? 
 3rd. Dost thou endeavour to keep thyself from being burdensome to any ? Dost 
 thou labour according to thy ability, and not eat the bread of idleness nor 
 live of the labour of others whilst able to do for thyself ? 
 4th. Art thou at peace and concord with the Friends of your meeting, and joinest 
 with them in the services of Truth according to thy capacity? 
 
 * The ornaments on his cradle were to be dispensed with. Mothers were to " suckle 
 their children." 1694, National Meeting. "It hath also been recommended to our 
 Women's Meetings causing their " childbed dressings and superfluities of that nature, 
 that things may answer the plainness of Truth's principles both in themselves and 
 their children, from their births upwards." " Coffins ought all to be made plain, 
 without covering of cloth or needless plates." — 1694, National Meeting. 
 
 t In 1695, Friends who cannot keep their children in " orderly government," are to 
 
 apply to the Monthly Meeting for assistance. 
 
 M M 
 
496 
 
 trades and husbandry," than giving children "long school- 
 ing," unless it "answer such vocation" as the children 
 are intended for. Numerous schools however, existed, and 
 there was a meeting of schoolmasters who were submissive 
 enough to report, that they were "desirous to receive and 
 put in practice" "whatsoever Friends may have in their 
 minds to communicate to us." In 1705, their anxiety 
 for the "better education of youth is minuted, and in 
 consequence of an increased desire of the church to avoid 
 the contamination of the susceptible minds of their off- 
 spring by "heathenish authors," they report their de- 
 termination to lay aside "Virgil, Horace, Juvenal, Terence, 
 Ovid de Tristibus, Ovid's Metamorphoses, Erasmus, M sop's 
 Fables, Corderius, &c, although they have "hitherto been 
 used by- Friends for the instruction of youth in the Latin 
 tongue." It was found (after 50 years' use!) that these 
 authors did not treat of things "agreeable to truth," and 
 they consequently substituted "Sententice Pueriles," " Cato 
 Nomenclatura," "Castalion's Dialogues," the Latin Bible and 
 Testament, "Academia Celestis, or Heavenly University," 
 Robert Barclay's " Catechism and Apology," Buchanan, 
 &c. An alteration in "Lilly's Latin Grammar"* was ap- 
 proved, and 1,000 amended copies ordered to be printed. 
 The clauses of his deed of apprenticeship, if he were 
 poor, were carefully looked to. If he were rich, his 
 parents were exhorted to bring him up to useful labour. 
 The church exercised a watchful care lest he should fall 
 into sin, by marrying "one of the world's children," or 
 still worse, if he was married to her by a "priest." 
 Occasionally his parents were forbidden, upon pain of 
 
 * The standard Latin Grammar of the period. — See Adam Martindale's Life, 
 Chatham Society, p. 12. 
 
497 
 
 excommunication, to give him property unless he repented 
 of his wickedness. The arrangements of his marriage 
 claimed their special attention, and the gravity of marriage 
 in a religious point of view, was enforced both by good 
 counsel, and strenuous efforts that no feasting or gaiety 
 should accompany it.* In the Aberdeen Monthly Meeting 
 Book, on 7th of Second Month, 1674, we find the entry : — 
 "Friends being willing to put Eobert Gorden to some 
 employment, have fallen upon these resolutions." Then 
 follows a formal agreement to teach him a trade, and then 
 pay him by piece work. The man's wife was during the 
 period supported. In 1717, they order that chaises except 
 when absolutely necessary, are a needless luxury. After 
 this it will not surprise the reader to hear that the food, 
 and gait, and dress of children,! and the deportment 
 of their nursemaids, came under revision.]: But how the 
 church should interfere with those, who, feeling that there 
 could be no want of Christian simplicity in the cultivation 
 of flowers, indulged the eye in " great superfluity and 
 too great nicety in gardens," we cannot understand. 
 "We should have thought that the cultivation of flowers, 
 at least was as well calculated to raise the mind 
 heavenward, as that of potatoes and cabbages ! Friends 
 were, however, told that " a lowly mind " would rather 
 "admire the wonderful hand of Providence" in causing 
 such a variety of necessary things to grow! " § At Aberdeen, 
 in 1707, a person was disowned for "playing at gowff 
 
 * The bridesmaids were not to be led out of the meeting by the groomsmen. Hot 
 dinners, <fcc, were strictly forbidden. Some young people who 'married, having a 
 coach, in 1705, are noticed, and Friends in future are " to come orderly in the fear of 
 the Lord." 
 
 t Castle Dermot, 3rd of Fourth Month, 1710. 
 
 \ Leinster Province, Seventh Month, 1706. 
 
 § Minutes of Leinster Province, Eighth Month, 1705. „ ,, 
 
498 
 
 and other suchlike games," and breaking his promise 
 to abstain. In 1719, " floor-cloth " was protested against. 
 In 1715, the " fashionable using of tea" was ordered to 
 be "avoided;" "tea-tables" to be laid aside as formerly- 
 advised, snuff and snuff-boxes, and the chewing and 
 smoking of tobacco, except when needful, are reprobated. 
 Yet the same records show that there were many devoted 
 and Christian men in the Society, and they appeal to 
 " the rule laid down by Christ," and quote chapter 
 and verse, and tell their members (to excuse their quoting 
 George Fox's writings) that " everyone hath a Bible, 
 but not G-. F.'s epistles." They use the agency of the 
 church, in 1719, for distributing " a Bible in 8vo. of 
 a good character, and upon good paper," in sheets at 
 Is. 8d., and recommend their wealthy members to give 
 away a large number to poorer members. They anticipate 
 modern legislation, " killing salmon or trout in the breed- 
 ing season is pronounced by Brigflatt's Monthly Meeting, 
 in 1705, to be in some degree a violation of the decree or 
 command of God in the beginning, when He blessed them, 
 and commanded them to increase and multiply." It is also 
 contrary to the law of Moses, and also to an Act of Queen 
 Elizabeth's, "to kill salmon and trout, being kipper," and 
 therefore "none of our Society are to kill them at that 
 season." The church frequently advised members about 
 to take a farm, not to "undertake more than" they are 
 "able to manage."* They called upon landlords to be 
 careful not to oppress their tenants by letting lands at 
 high rates, f In 1694, Hardshaw Monthly Meeting was 
 
 * Penrith Monthly Meeting Records, Seventh Month, 1695. Surrey Quarterly 
 Meeting, in 1786, advised James Carpenter "to give up farming; " and having given 
 the advice for some years without effect, " now feel themselves under no obligation to 
 support him under such burdens as he may bring on himself." 
 
 t Leinster Province, Twelfth Month, 1701. 
 
499 
 
 " of opinion that Friends ought to buy and trade with each 
 other," and they also appoint a Committee to inspect the 
 "condition of traders,"* and in 1696, "parents" and 
 guardians of youth are not "to permit them to enter into any 
 public concern or trade without the advice of the particular 
 meeting." In Ireland, members were forbidden to emigrate 
 without first informing the church. In 1733, any person 
 in Marsden Monthly Meeting having " Wolaston's books, 
 that strike at the foundation of the Christian religion by 
 lessening the value or esteem of Holy Scripture," are 
 ordered to burn them. This government was carried out 
 by appointment from time to time of " Overseers," 
 " Visitors," or "Deacons," and they were co-extensive in 
 their powers with the same officers among the General 
 Baptists of the time.f In Ireland seven of these officers 
 were appointed for the whole of Ireland, and to strengthen 
 their authority, they were empowered to summon before 
 them any member, " to give account to them of such matter 
 as may be in any of their minds to propose;" and members 
 were recommended to be "very candid in answer thereto."]; 
 If we smile when we read some of the practical results of 
 this great experiment in church government, we may yet 
 acknowledge its high and holy aims. We may admire the 
 profound faith it exhibited in the reality of the presence and 
 guidance of Christ, the great Head of the Church. We 
 shall do well to bear in mind that it was carried out on a 
 purely voluntary principle. There was nothing essentially 
 foolish in the conception. It was not only an idea which 
 in its theory might dazzle the loftiest intellect, but one 
 which contains in itself the germ of a living truth. These 
 men believed that Christ would "guide them into all truth," 
 
 * See foot note on p. 1-43. t " Taylor's History, p. 435. J Castle Dermot, 1G95. 
 
500 
 
 and they desired that all their actions should show to the 
 world that they were loyal subjects of Christ, their King. 
 But when they established a polity which made Christ, in 
 the person of His members, "a judge and a divider" over 
 them in matters which were purely civil, and related to all 
 good citizens as well as all good Christians, they failed in 
 the realization of their theory. In the management of all 
 this curious internal government, the people who carry it 
 out manifest a tender-hearted, yet thorough-going honesty 
 of purpose. 
 
 It must, however, be obvious, that under such a system 
 great prominence is necessarily given to members of the 
 church who have administrative talents, rather than gifts of 
 grace for the edification of the flock and for the propaga- 
 tion of the Gospel. Instead of the pastoral visits paid 
 by the ministers to the "afflicted," the "sick," the 
 "tempted," the "unfaithful or obstinate," whose sole 
 object was to "comfort," "refresh," "convict," "restore," 
 to "soften and fit for reconciliation,"* the "Visitors" 
 appointed by the churches from time to time endea- 
 voured to enforce an outward uniformity. There seems 
 less and less attention given to spiritual interests, and the 
 power of church censure seems gradually to have been 
 more relied upon than Christian influence and teaching. 
 
 The venerable Margaret Fox (Fell), eight years after her 
 husband's death, raised her voice to warn the Society, for 
 which she had done and suffered so much, against this 
 tendency, as altogether contrary to the spirituality Of the 
 Gospel. "Legal ceremonies," she wrote, "are far from 
 Gospel freedom ; let us beware of being guilty, or having a 
 hand in ordering or contriving what is contrary to Gospel 
 
 * See end of Perm's " Preface to Fox's Journal." 
 
501 
 
 freedom ; for the Apostles would not have dominion over 
 their faith, but be helpers of their faith. It is a dangerous 
 thing to lead young Friends much into the observation of 
 outward things, which may be easily done, for they can 
 soon get into an outward garb to be all alike outwardly, but 
 this will not make them true Christians."* 
 
 * Epistle from Friends to Margaret Fox. Fourth Month, 1698. 
 
 Note — see p. 485. — We have omitted to notice the refusal of Fox and his friends to 
 take off their hats to Magistrates, Justices, <ftc. This practice was not new in England. 
 In Bishop Aylmer's time "there were a sort of people" — (like our modern Quakers) — 
 "who counted it idolatry to pull off their hat or give reverence, even to priDces. These 
 were, I suppose, of the sect of the Anabaptists" — Stype's "Life of Aylmer." p. 176, 
 Ed. 1821. Aylmer was Bishop of London between 1578 and 1594. This practice 
 probably originated from the ideas spoken of at page 485, which were promulgated by 
 the followers of Melchior Hoffman. The German Baptists refused the customary 
 greetings, but whether one of these consisted in taking off the hat is a question to 
 which we have been unable to find an answer. 
 
APPENDIX TO CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A Declaration or some of those people in or near London, called Anabaptists, 
 
 THAT OWN AND BELIEVE THAT God's LOVE IN THE DEATH OF HlS SON IS EXTENDED 
 
 to all men ; and that are in the belief and practice of the doctrine of 
 Christ, contained in Hebrews, v. 1, 2. 
 
 Humbly presented to the High Court of Parliament, and the people of this 
 
 Commonwealth. 
 
 Whereas, the people of this nation called (though falsely) Anabaptists, are represented 
 as the only men causing these sad and much -to-be lamented troubles, that hath lately 
 happened in the Commonwealth ; and as if they were such who would endeavour the 
 setting up their own interest and religion by taking away the lives, and shedding the 
 blood of others ; yea, and as if they were utter enemies to magistracy. These and 
 such like calumnies, being by the tongues of the malicious, or ignorant, cast upon 
 them, think it our duty, being as well as others concerned, to publish to the world our 
 innocency therein, though in this we have peace, that in our consciences we know (the 
 most High God bearing us witness) that in those things we are wholly misrepresented. 
 And truly in this we can rejoice (we knowing ourselves falsely reported) that we should 
 be so accounted, considering that God's people in no age did escape such foul 
 aspersions; for who was accounted the troubler of Israel but Elisha? and who a 
 pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition but Paul? We do therefore, in behalf of our- 
 selves, declare (before the Lord, who should we not speak the truth, would be a swift 
 witness against us) to magistrates and people that all men may have a right under- 
 standing touching us. 
 
 That we have not, neither do we desire, or seek the blood of any ; no, not of our 
 greatest enemies that hate us and do or shall despitefully use us : but desire their 
 good as our own, and believe it our duty to seek it by all lawful means we can, desiring 
 to be found followers of Christ, who came not to destroy men's lives, but to save them, 
 who accordingly laid down his life for his enemies, and hath commanded us that we 
 love our enemies, and do good to them that hate us. And although we have been 
 represented as men thirsting after blood, and designed to cut our neighbour's throat ; 
 we do hereby declare that we are so far from such a wicked thing, and do so much 
 abominate the thoughts thereof, that the Lord, who is our Eecord, knoweth that it is 
 upon our hearts as our bounden duty, to assist and defend the nation, this city, and 
 our neighbours as much as in us lie from such violence, against whomsoever they are 
 that shall at any time attempt it, if called thereunto by the magistrates of this nation. 
 
 Secondly. We do declare that as for magistrates we own them to be God's ministers, 
 and that they bear not the sword in vain, but have their power given them by the Lord 
 to the end they might be a terror to them that do evil and a praise to them that do well. 
 
11 
 
 Thirdly. We declare that it's our duty, enjoined us by the Lord to submit to them 
 in all things, and to obey every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake, viz., when they 
 shall command things civil and lawful, then in those things actively to obey them ; 
 and when they shall command us to do things relating to religion and contrary to the 
 light of our consciences, then (though we cannot actually obey them) we ought (and 
 doubt not through the strength of Christ Jesus our Lord, we shall) passively obey by 
 sufferings and that joyfully, when we are called to it, without resisting. 
 
 Fourthly. We believe and declare that it is not our business to meddle with their 
 state affairs, or the government of the Commonwealth unless by them duly called 
 thereunto, further than according to the will of God, to pray that we may live a peace- 
 able life under them with all godliness and honesty. 
 
 Fifthly. We declare that the national ministers we disown as not being the 
 ministers of Christ, and their ways and worship, as not the true worship appointed by 
 Christ now in the Gospel ; and in particular we declare against their sprinkling infants, 
 and their cruel and inhuman forcing maintenance, by law, or otherwise from any ; 
 yet notwithstanding we do declare that we do desire their good, and that they may 
 enjoy common freedom in the nation equal with others. 
 
 Sixthly. We believe and declare that all men whatsoever, ought to have their liberty 
 in points of conscience, and no magistrate hath received power from Christ to punish 
 for, or to compel any to this or that form of religion. 
 
 Seventhly. We do declare that we ourselves, and all others of what persuasion 
 soever they are if found to walk contrary to the just laws of the nation, ought by tbe 
 magistrates thereof to be punished, according to the merit of his or their transgression, 
 and not in the least to be tolerated therein. 
 
 Eighthly. We believe and declare that we ought not ; yea, and that it were sinful 
 for us to maintain our religion by a carnal sword or to assert any spiritual cause or 
 thing thereby. 
 
 Lastly. We believe and declare that all the kingdoms of the earth, are by right, 
 Jesus Christ's and his Saints ; and that He and they shall one day possess them which 
 shall be the First and Last monarchy upon earth ; for which time we wait, as pilgrims 
 and strangers : and do again declare that in the meantime it is our duty to obey the 
 powers that are (as above said) and not to assert his kingly power and authority by any 
 other sword than the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God ; and do hereby 
 declare against all such as shall so do, as not owned by us in such a practice ; so far 
 are we from setting up ourselves or asserting our religion, by taking away the lives or 
 shedding the blood of any. 
 
 Postscript. 
 
 Peradventure some may question why we should publish this declaration seeing 
 there were two published before it ; to such we give these reasons for satisfaction : — 
 
 First. Because that dated December 12, 1659, we cannot in all things close with, 
 therefore, forasmuch as we who go under the same notion with them of being Ana- 
 baptists, thought it our duty to manifest our non-consent with them, in their sewiug 
 pillows under the elbows of the ministers of the nation ; and their want of boldness to 
 
Ill 
 
 witness against their Babylonish worship, which is also the reason why we declare 
 against those National ministers, more than against any other. 
 
 Secondly. Because, in that Declaration, bearing date December 29th, there is not 
 everything that was upon our hearts to declare ; yet this we testify to all men, that 
 what they do declare, we own as a very honest thing, and in nothing dissent from it ; 
 but do judge that they have used much plainness, and manifested much fidelity to 
 Jesus Christ ; and do bear the same testimony against the first, dated the 12th of 
 December, as they do. 
 
 John GbiffitH. 
 William Gueney. 
 Chables Latham. 
 William Daniel. 
 James Eachell. 
 John Foxwell. 
 Joshua Palmer. 
 William Williams. 
 William Purveb. 
 Thomas Field. 
 
 William Tomkins. 
 Edward Stevens. 
 John Bull. 
 William Martin. 
 Francis Wilcocks. 
 John Howard. 
 George Cooper. 
 Thomas Hinton. 
 John Knight. 
 
 Thomas Hull. 
 Bichard Groom. 
 Edward Hull. 
 Bandal Emerton. 
 Will. Tomlinson. 
 William Tiddman. 
 Mich. Butterfield. 
 John Bidal. 
 John Grace. 
 
 London : Printed by Thomas Milbourn for Samuel Cleaver, near the Stone Chappel, 
 in Paul's Church Yard. January 14th, 1659.* 
 
 * This date is written with pen and ink, on the copy at the British Museum. 
 
CHAPTEK XXI. 
 
 The Fear or " Human Learning " among the Baptists 
 and Early Friends. Its Origin. Defective Educa- 
 tion CAUSES A DIFFICULTY IN THE EMPLOYMENT OF " LAY " 
 
 Preachers. The Baptists commence to Educate their 
 Ministers. The Independents instruct their "Lay" 
 Preachers at the Charge of the Churches. De- 
 crease of the Standard of Education in the Society 
 of Friends. Their Ministers decrease in Influence. 
 Quietism. The support of the Poor by the Church 
 exerts an influence unfavourable to Church Exten- 
 sion. New Poor Law established in the Society of 
 Friends. Birthright Membership, and its Kesults. 
 
 Another principle which exercised vast power over the 
 internal development of the Society of Friends, is one 
 which may also be traced to the influence of the Conti- 
 nental Baptist movement. It is thus expressed by the 
 eminent English Baptist, Samuel How, that "human learn- 
 ing would never make a man a Minister of the Gospel," or 
 enable him to "understand the mind of God in His Word; "* 
 or, in Fox's words, "I saw that being bred at Oxford or 
 Cambridge did not qualify or fit a man to be a Minister of 
 Christ/'f No Christian man can deny that this expressed 
 a profound truth, and one which had been practically for- 
 gotten; and when it was asserted that a plain, unlettered 
 
 * How's " Sufficiency of the Spirit's Teaching, without Human Learning,'* 1644, p. 2. 
 t "Fox's Journal," 1G46. 
 
503 
 
 man, through the help of the Holy Spirit, could find the 
 way of salvation in the New Testament, and even explain it 
 to others, to the glory of God and the good of men's souls, 
 the importance and necessity of the assertion in those 
 times, can hardly be over-rated. But when learning was 
 asserted to be a positive hinderance to spiritual religion, 
 when it was compared to "the smoke of the bottomless 
 pit,"* or when it is stated, even by Barclay in his 
 "Apology," that persons who not only were ignorant of 
 Greek and Hebrew, "but who could not read their own 
 vulgar language," and "illiterate men whom God hath 
 raised up to be ministers in His church in this day," could 
 "correct some of the errors of the translators of the 
 Scriptures " by the " certain evidence of the Spirit in them- 
 selves ; " without doubting the facts mentioned by the 
 author, which merely go to the point of the general sense 
 of Scripture being so clearly understood by these godly 
 persons, that they were generally right in their impressions 
 of the meaning of Scripture, we may see that the truth 
 which he and his friends rightly felt to be all important, 
 had begun to be pushed to a point which must necessarily lead to 
 error as great as that which they were opposing. 
 
 The Ministers in the early Society of Friends appear to 
 have fairly represented all classes, but they included many 
 men of a regular scholastic education. In point of theo- 
 logical knowledge, the early Society possessed advantages 
 whi^h it has never since enjoyed. The publicity which the 
 early preachers courted, the public disputes in which they 
 
 * " That when the Lord hy His word, the breath of His mouth, hath blown out some 
 smoake of the bottomless pit, which I conceive to be human learning." — Preface to 
 "How's Sufficiency of the Spirit's Teaching." How, it will be recollected, was a Pastor 
 of the celebrated church in Southwark. Fox used language, occasionally, nearly as 
 strong. 
 
504 
 
 engaged, tended greatly to increase their religious knowledge, 
 and to widen their sympathies. It was a training of more 
 value than a college education, in fitting them for the 
 practical duties of their position. But if " being bred at 
 Oxford or Cambridge did not qualify or fit a man to be a 
 Minister of Christ," and if "Christ makes His Ministers 
 Himself, and gives gifts unto them,"* did it follow that a 
 church must be wrong in giving to persons thus called by 
 God's ordination to the Christian ministry, the power of 
 acquiring a good education ? If the principle held good 
 universally, that illiterate Ministers could correct the 
 errors of the translators of the Bible, what was the use 
 of the Hebrew and Greek lexicons which were so dili- 
 gently sought, in Newcastle and London, for Swarth- 
 more Hall ? The error of educating men for the Christian 
 ministry, precisely as for a common profession or calling, 
 without the slightest proof of a change of heart, or that 
 they are called of God to the office, and have gifts either of 
 grace or of intellect for the work, is sufficiently great in 
 itself ; but in those days it was rendered intolerable, by the 
 power thus given to the educated minister to enforce his 
 views of truth by the civil sword. Hebrew, Greek and Latin, 
 and colleges, were therefore associated with opposition to 
 the truth of God, and were by the more violent religionists 
 of the time considered to be " of the devil." There are 
 indications, however, that the reactionary error thus induced, 
 of regarding human learning as something almost neces- 
 sarily opposed to spiritual religion, was especially calculated 
 to work great injury in those churches who encouraged the 
 development of the spiritual gifts of their members in a lay 
 or non-professional ministry. Gifts of intellect are, as fully as 
 
 * " Fox's Journal," 1G57. 
 
505 
 
 spiritual graces, the gifts of the great Head of the Church to 
 His Church, and He will not allow them to be dishonoured. 
 Indeed, it is one of the most convincing proofs of the 
 Divine origin of the Christian religion, that we find it 
 adopts human knowledge, and exalts it by the transmuting 
 power of the Holy Spirit into a Divine gift, to be used for 
 God's glory. While Christianity has given a vast stimulus 
 to the search after truth, human learning has contributed 
 to enlarge our conceptions of Christianity. Christianity 
 again, has used the power which human learning gives, to 
 vindicate and enforce its claims in the field of argument, 
 and the history of Christianity shows, that the attempt to 
 regard intellectual culture as opposed to spiritual religion, 
 has been, in every form which it has assumed, injurious to the 
 cause of Christ. The most blessed results to the Church 
 of Christ, have followed from every attempt to send more 
 labourers into the harvest-field of the world, but the clear 
 apprehension and exposition of Christian truth, is not free 
 from the difficulties which arise from the imperfection of 
 human language. Errors, having reference both to matters 
 of fact and to matters of expression, are rapidly developed 
 and propagated when the human intellect is left unculti- 
 vated, even in the most wisely constituted Christian societies. 
 This was soon experienced in both the Arminian (or 
 "General") and the Calvinistic (or "Particular") branches 
 of the Baptist societies. At the second Assembly of the 
 General Baptists, in 1691, complaints were made of persons 
 teaching and maintaining erroneous doctrines. At the 
 Assembly of 1704, it was ordered that young ministers were 
 to try their gifts in private meetings, and should take the 
 opinion of the church ; and if unfavourable, it should con- 
 tent them to exercise in private till the Lord should endue 
 them with greater ability for the public ministry. The first 
 
506 
 
 Particular (or Calvinistic) Baptist General Assembly, was 
 summoned by a letter signed by Kiffin, H. Knollys and 
 others. The state of their churches is bewailed, and it is 
 feared that " much of the former life and vigour which at- 
 tended us is gone." " Congregations languish," and the 
 neglect " of giving fit and proper encouragement for the 
 raising up of an able and honourable ministry for the 
 time to come," is mentioned as one of the main causes. 
 In the fifth Assembly, in 1693, they strongly discourage 
 those, " who being vainly puffed up with their fleshly mind, 
 did presume to preach publicly without being called or ap- 
 pointed thereto;" and the churches are earnestly requested 
 that they " would not send forth nor suffer any person 
 among themselves to preach publicly, of whose qualifi- 
 cations they had not had sufficient trial," that the 
 name of God may not be dishonoured, the peace of the 
 churches disturbed, nor the reputation of the ministry 
 blemished." It is evident that measures had been already 
 taken for the education of their young ministers, and they 
 had to endeavour to quiet a strong feeling that they were 
 dangerously tampering with the ancient Baptist principles 
 respecting "human learning;" and they say, "that we 
 may remove all jealousies, and give satisfaction to all 
 our brethren, there is no intention in the Assembly, in 
 the education of youth, to promote human(e) learning 
 or acquired parts, above, or equal with, the gifts of the 
 Spirit and teachings thereof. — 1st. That we abhor such 
 a principle or practice, being satisfied that the gift for 
 edification is a distinct thing from acquired parts, and that 
 men may attain to the greatest degrees of human (e) learn- 
 ing, and yet, notwithstanding, be ignorant of Christ and 
 
 His glorious gospel 5th. That the knowledge of the 
 
 tongues is not itself essential, nor absolutely necessary, to 
 
507 
 
 constitute a minister of the gospel, nor the greatest degree 
 hereof, without the gift for edification, and is not ' a sufficient 
 qualification for the ministry; neither dare we limit the Holy 
 One, who bestows gifts for edification upon the learned as 
 well as the unlearned.' " 
 
 In 1708, we trace the operations of the same difficulty 
 among the Independents. The Association of Churches 
 meeting at Kimbolton, considered the question as to ''the 
 best method for encouraging and accomplishment of young 
 men for the work of the ministry, who are gracious, and in 
 some measure gifted and inclined that way. — Kesolved : 
 That such young men give themselves to reading and study 
 at spare hours — not laijing aside their^ worldly employ — that 
 such books as may be useful for the understanding of the 
 signification and acceptation of the Word, &c, be allowed 
 them at the charge of their parents if able, otherwise, at 
 the common charge of the church, and that a teacher be set 
 apart in every distinct church if it can be; or for want 
 thereof, one or two (related to any of the churches in com- 
 munion) to be concerned to make it their business a day 
 or two every month (at such places as may be appointed 
 for that purpose) to examine and instruct such men in the 
 principles of the Christian religion, both as to doctrine and 
 discipline."* 
 
 It will be seen that at this period, a "Lay" ministry, 
 or one engaged in the ordinary avocations of life, was 
 cherished among the Independents; and they appear to 
 have taken judicious measures for removing the difficulty 
 of the times, respecting its free employment, by fitting it, in 
 the point of religious education, for its duties. The follow- 
 ing quotation will show that there was no essential differ- 
 
 *Dr. Waddington's " Congregational History," vol. ii., p. 163. 
 
 N N 
 
508 
 
 ence between the views of the Independents on the calling 
 of the ministry, and those of the Society of Friends, 
 which would destroy the similarity of the difficulty which 
 was common in all the Free Churches : — " To set up a 
 ministry that is destitute of spiritual gifts, is to despise 
 Christ, and utterly to frustrate the ends of the ministry. 
 To set up a ministry which may he continued by outward 
 forms and orders of men only, without any spiritual com- 
 munication of gifts from Christ, is to despise His authority 
 and care ; neither is it His mind that any church should 
 continue in order, longer or otherwise, than as He bestows 
 these gifts for the ministry." The development of these 
 gifts among the members, was the business of every church. 
 The following sentence might have been written by George 
 Fox, instead of Dr. Owen : — " To erect a ministry by virtue 
 of outward order, rules, and ceremonies, without gifts for 
 the edification of the church, is but to hew a block with 
 axes and smooth it with planes, and set it up for an image 
 to be adored. To make a man a minister, who can do 
 nothing of the proper, peculiar work of the ministry; 
 nothing towards the only end thereof in a church, is to 
 set up a dead carcase, fastening it to a post, and expect it to do 
 your work and service!" * 
 
 The conditions were therefore the same, while these causes 
 affected all the Free Churches alike ; and surely some in- 
 struction may be received, by comparing the methods they 
 adopted to overcome what may be termed one of the 
 inherent difficulties of the free employment of a" Lay " 
 ministry developed from the congregation ; which was, 
 nevertheless, one of the great sources of their spiritual 
 power. 
 
 * " Owen, on Spiritual Gifts," p. 225. 
 
509 
 
 Difficulties of a similar character arose in the Society of 
 Friends. The time of persecution had passed away, but 
 left behind it its mark, in a generation of men whose reli- 
 gious and secular education was greatly inferior to the last. 
 This is evident by the extreme solicitude of the Society for 
 the education of its youth ;* by a vast diminution in the 
 number of books written and read,f and by the increase of 
 weakness of judgment, and a deficiency in Sound Christian 
 good sense and feeling, in dealing with church matters. 
 
 In all the Dissenting Churches, the effect of persecution 
 had been to isolate them from the general interests and 
 literature of the world around them. In the preceding 
 chapter, we have seen that a tendency to interfere with the 
 
 * Also by the rough and ill-trained character of the children, " the rude boyes " at 
 Bristol, tax, as we have shown, the governing power of the Monthly Meeting. In 1691, 
 the boys at Penketh School "bar out " the master, and the Monthly Meeting, as usual, 
 have to interfere. This was an amusement not unfrequent. After the passing of the 
 Toleration Act, we find that tbe following schools are reported to the Yearly Meeting, 
 for the education of Friends' children: — 1 Bristol, 1 Penketh (boys), 1 Warrington 
 (girls), 2 Alton, 1 Bamsey (both sexes), 1 Thornbury (both sexes), 1 Bradley, near 
 Sheffield (boys), 1 Brighthampstead (girls), 2 Hertford, 1 Hogsden, 1 Watford 
 (W. Loddington's), 1 Coggeshall (boys), 1 Colchester (boys) — 15 schools in all. About 
 1705, persons are occasionally imprisoned for keeping schools. — Yearly Meeting 
 Minutes. 
 
 In tbe Bristol School, it is reported to the Yearly Meeting, that "the Holy Scriptures 
 are in a solemn manner read every day." 
 
 Signed on behalf of the Second-day's Morning Meeting and the Meeting for Sufferings, 
 by B. Bealing. 2/5/1697. — " To the Friends and Brethren of the Monthly and Quarterly 
 Meetings of England and Wales. — 1st. Becommendation of John Bellers ; proposal for 
 a College of Industry, asking for voluntary contributions, suggesting it to be set on foot 
 by joint stock, recommending as of • good report and example to the nation.' 
 2nd. The better education of youth, to be instructed in ' languages and sciences,' 
 1 in the way of Truth,' and ' likewise in profitable and commendable labour.' 
 3rd. ' Encouragement to schoolmasters.' . . . 5th. Inspection of schools." — Bristol MSS. 
 
 t In 1713, Sussex Quarterly Meeting complains of the " burden " of books sent down 
 by the Morning Meeting ; this meeting having recommended, in 1700, the reading of 
 the Holy Scriptures, and other good books, as likely to be very beneficial both in keeping 
 their youth out of " loose, light " company, and would " contribute to their edification 
 and comfort." 
 
 N N 2 
 
510 
 
 home-missionary operations of the Ministers had set in, 
 under the guise of a more refined spirituality than that of 
 the founders of the Society ; and it appears that the charges 
 against the Ministers, of being a kind of hierarchy, with 
 Fox for its arbitrary head, which we have described at 
 some length, originated the suggestion that the various 
 meetings should appoint persons regularly, to represent the 
 laity in the Ministers' Meetings.* These meetings, we 
 have already seen, were the great source of the aggressive 
 power of the Society, and gave a free development to the 
 ministerial gifts of the churches, a wise application of the 
 preachers to their needs, and complete power over the 
 character of their services. 
 
 The Ministers, formerly occupying a position of great 
 usefulness, appear now to be decreasing in power and influence. 
 In the year 1697, we find that six Friends are appointed in 
 Bristol, to represent the church in the Ministers' Meeting, 
 " for the hearing of any matter which may arise respecting 
 either doctrine or practice among themselves ; to exhort, 
 counsel, and advise," so that matters connected with the 
 ministry be ended, if possible, without being brought before 
 the church. It is distinctly stated, that the intention is not 
 to place " the power and authority of this meeting in select 
 persons," but they are " subordinate " to it, and to continue 
 no longer than thought convenient. Every year there is 
 to be "a new election," or "oftener." It is therefore 
 
 * This had heen commenced in the northern meetings, earlier than 1706, but the 
 following Minute explains why the appointment of suitable Friends to sit with the 
 ministers regularly, was made : — Sussex Quarterly Meeting, 29th First Month, 1706. 
 " As to the minute made at the last Quarterly Meeting that was held, as concerning 
 Monthly Meetings sending members to assist Friends in the ministry in their morning 
 meeting before the Quarterly Meeting, to prevent the objections of some adversaries, 
 this Meeting, not perceiving any ill consequences, or their objections made in those 
 parts, do think fit to continue the meeting as before." 
 
511 
 
 obvious, that prior to this time the Ministers and Elders were 
 directly responsible to the church, and in direct communication 
 with it. As early as 1698, and again the following year, 
 the Yearly Meeting requested the Quarterly Meetings to 
 discontinue and check unapproved ministers. In 1699, in 
 Brighouse Monthly Meeting, we find that "two weighty, 
 understanding Friends " from each church, were to attend 
 the Meeting of Ministers; they were to be persons "who 
 had known the work of Truth." We find the same arrange- 
 ment commenced at Settle, and it appears to be in conse- 
 quence of the request of the Yearly Meeting in 1698. They 
 are to give account to the church " from time to time, what 
 satisfaction they have with Friends in the ministry, both as 
 to their life and conversation, and also as to their doctrines." 
 There appear to be complaints of both Ministers and Elders. 
 In 1704, similar appointments were made at Kendal. 
 
 Prior to this, and even subsequently, the Elders of each 
 church had the standing care and oversight of the ministers, 
 who, it will be recollected, were to a large extent travelling 
 Ministers ; and at the Yearly Meeting of Carlisle, we find that 
 "the Elders appointed for the care and oversight of the 
 ministry" "kept a meeting by themselves," so that if the 
 Ministers thought fit," they could "confer" with them; 
 and in 1711 it is said that this has been " observed for 
 divers years." The Ministers now appear to be placed 
 under a closer oversight. From the position of having 
 " Ministers and Elders whom the Holy Ghost has made 
 Overseers of the flock,"* the flock undertake by deputy to 
 oversee and govern the action of the ministers. Up to this 
 time, and for some time after, the numbers of the Society kept 
 
 * Eeport of Lancashire Quarterly Meeting to the Yearly Meeting, 1696. We have 
 before explained that " Elder," at this period, meant a Minister appointed by the 
 Church, for certain duties. 
 
512 
 
 up, and large numbers of the outside world were gathered 
 in. There can be little doubt that education was unequally 
 spread, and that the "lay" preaching which the system of 
 the Society had been so successful in encouraging, was not 
 always developed from the highly educated classes ; and that 
 even among this class of persons, their views of what the 
 character of Christian teaching ought to be, were narrower 
 than those of earlier times. The leaven of Quietism had 
 begun to work, and it began to exercise an unfavourable 
 influence on the ministry. 
 
 In Ireland, as early as 1698, "long tedious sermons," 
 "large" and "formal testimonies," were objected to, and 
 they bad already found that their " great profit and ad- 
 vantage" were "more in silent waiting on the Lord." In 
 1716, Bristol Meeting complains to the Yearly Meeting 
 of "Ministers going forth in their own wills and preaching 
 what they have heard from others ; " and we begin in 
 various quarters to hear the peculiar phrases of Quietism. 
 As will hereafter be described, this phase of religious feeling 
 tended to aggravate the real causes of the declension in 
 active piety and vital religion, which now commenced to 
 be lamented. During the whole of this period, many 
 enlightened and pious men were to be found, who were not 
 wholly blinded by its dazzling sophistry. They saw, for 
 example, that in an age when "books and papers were 
 spread" that have any tendency to create in the minds of 
 the readers the least doubt or question concerning the truth 
 of the Holy Scriptures,"* Christian instruction was needed, 
 but how was it to be applied? Originally more jealous 
 than the Baptist churches, lest "human learning" should 
 
 * Yearly Meeting Epistle, 1723. "Vile and corrupt books, as manifestly tend to 
 oppose and reject the divine authority of Holy Scripture, and to introduce deism, 
 atheism, and all manner of infidelity," are again testified against in 1729 and 1735. 
 
513 
 
 be substituted for the gifts of the Spirit in the things of 
 God, no scheme for the education of those called to the 
 ministry, or for the encouragement of the study of the 
 Holy Scriptures, with a view to a more comprehensive public 
 teaching, could be proposed with the remotest chance of 
 success. This teaching could, therefore, only be applied to 
 their children, and this for the next 70 years seems to have 
 been the great mission of the church within this church. 
 As early as 1732, the movement is perceptible in the ex- 
 hortation to the assembled churches, " to exert themselves 
 in the wisdom of God, in the .strength of His love, to instruct 
 their children and families in the doctrines and precepts of 
 the Christian religion as contained in Holy Scripture." 
 " Those sacred writings," they again testify in 1734, do 
 contain the doctrines and principles of our profession." 
 " Preaching and spreading of the Gospel " is still up to this 
 period commended, and the modest suggestion is thrown 
 out, that the members of the churches may help by inviting 
 their "sober and well-inclined neighbours," — an aim more 
 consistent with Quietism than that of the vigorous evan- 
 gelistic preaching of Fox and his coadjutors, which was 
 addressed to the "wickedest people in the country." In 
 1724, Kent reports to the Yearly Meeting that meetings are 
 much reduced, which they attribute " in some measure " to 
 the want of a lively and spiritual ministry amongst us; " but 
 they add a few significant words which show the working of 
 the new leaven, " but we hope there's those amongst us 
 come further than to have their dependency in words:" 
 " nevertheless," they plaintively acknowledge, "a living and 
 spiritual ministry " is "very comfortable and edifying, "both 
 to saints, "those who are settled and established in the 
 Truth," and sinners who "frequent or accidentally drop 
 into our meetings." 
 
514 
 
 Many of the churches, not having learnt the new lesson 
 of a spirituality so high as to be beyond " dependency on 
 words," complain to the Yearly Meeting of a deficiency in 
 the amount of travelling ministry. In 1738, the Yearly 
 Meeting endeavours to console the churches who, we have 
 seen, were lamenting the decline in both the quantity and 
 quality of the ministry supplied to them, by applying the 
 principles of Quietism to the emergency. " When together'* 
 (i.e., in their meetings), "we exhort Friends to feel their 
 minds abstracted from visible objects into a true stillness 
 and nothingness of self." This will give them " a true 
 relish and savour of the ministry of those who are rightly 
 concerned," &c. The result of this want o£ sound Christian 
 instruction, in the ministry, at a time when rationalistic 
 preaching, teaching, and controversy were rife in the out- 
 side world, was apparent in 1740, when the Yearly Meeting 
 avows its opinion that " the apparent declension, in our 
 time, of true piety and godly zeal in many places (i.e., in 
 the Society), is owing to a disregard of the doctrines of 
 Holy Scripture." Instead of all earthly things being to the 
 Christian a means of serving the blessed Kedeemer, who 
 prayed, not that His disciples should be taken out of the 
 world, but kept from the evil by the power of His Holy 
 Spirit, the churches are told that "the. manifestation of 
 the Spirit" " calls for inward retirement, an abstraction 
 from earthly objects imaginations and attachments; for in the 
 silence of all that is of the flesh the still small voice of 
 Truth, the Divine Word nigh in the heart is heard," and 
 by hearing with due observance (that is of the word nigh in 
 the heart) true faith is produced, " for faith cometh by 
 hearing, and hearing by (Christ) the Word of God " (Kom. 
 x. 17). (Epistle of the Yearly Meeting of 1770). The 
 Apostle is speaking of the word preached, and the necessities 
 
515 
 
 of "Quietism compel the Yearly Meeting to depreciate the 
 preaching of the Gospel, and to misapply the plainest 
 declaration of the Apostle Paul, who asks, " How can they 
 hear without a preacher ? " 
 
 In 1789 worship, instead of being a delight to the Christ- 
 ian, became " an awful duty;" while in 1795, although the 
 dry bones had already commenced to move, and it was 
 necessary to caution all against "the unsubjected activity 
 of their own spirits," the language of unmistakeable 
 Quietism is adopted by the Church. "Study to be quiet 
 and mind your own business, remembering that the 
 spiritual Jerusalem is a quiet habitation, and that to lead a 
 holy and unblamable life among men is to contribute, in the 
 degree in which He approves, to the advancement of true 
 reformation in the earth." In fact, the Friends advocated 
 the reversal of the precept of the Apostle, "Look not every 
 man on his own things, but every man also on the things 
 of others." 
 
 The plain "Query" of ancient times, addressed by the 
 Yearly Meeting to its subordinate churches, "How doth 
 Truth prosper ? " Meaning, are your churches in a flourish- 
 ing condition, is changed to "How do Friends prosper in 
 the Truth ? exhibiting the distinctive feature of Quietism, 
 a morbid introspection ; more anxiety being shown about 
 the internal feelings of the individuals composing a church, 
 than about the salvation of sinners and the gathering of 
 them into the visible church. 
 
 We find, universally, in the records of the Society at this 
 period,* less about preaching the Gospel to the world, and 
 more respecting the duty of being "lights to our neighbours" 
 in outward conduct. True religion was never perhaps at a 
 
 * Bristol Quarterly Meeting Records. 
 
516 
 
 lower ebb, than during the period from 1713 to 1739, when 
 the Wesleys and Whitfield commenced preaching. This 
 has been ably and forcibly described and aptly illus- 
 trated, by Thomas Jackson, in his "Centenary of Wesleyan 
 Methodism." This, also, was the period of the great 
 [Rationalistic Controversy. The names of Shaftesbury, 
 Collins, Woolston, and Tindal, as well as of other deistical 
 writers, will recall to the mind of the reader the fact, that 
 the whole Christian Church was occupied in defending itself; 
 and while doing so they fell into the error of regarding 
 Christianity mainly as an intellectual creed, a scheme of 
 morality and an aid to virtue. 
 
 Between 1695 and 1730, only one Episcopal church build- 
 ing had been erected in London and its neighbourhood. The 
 total number of Presbyterian, Independent, and Baptist 
 churches, between 1715 and 1716, is given by Neal at 
 only 1107, out of which 247 only were Baptist churches; 
 while the number of the meetings of the Society of 
 Friends could not be fewer than 400. From the year 
 1719, the date of the Salters' Hall conference, Unitarianism 
 spread to so great an extent among the Presbyterian 
 churches, that nearly the whole denomination was extinguished, 
 and the Unitarians became a distinct body of churches in 
 England. It would be an error, therefore, to suppose that 
 the state of the Society of Friends at this period, was either 
 unique, or solely brought about by the operation of internal 
 causes. The Society was now, however, roused to the 
 necessity of action. The question we have to consider is, 
 whether their efforts at internal church reform were wisely 
 directed. We shall also enquire what were the antecedent 
 causes of this peculiar development of church action, and 
 exhibit the consequences to the Society, of the mistakes then 
 made. The lessons of the past, if wisely considered in so 
 
517 
 
 important a subject as that of the history of a perfectly free 
 ami self-governing religious Society, can hardly be without 
 instruction to the visible Church of Christ. 
 
 We must here pause, to carry back the reader in the order 
 of time. ' We have already alluded to the general tendency 
 in the Dissenting churches, after the passing of the Act of 
 Toleration in 1689, to discourage anything like obtrusive 
 acts of religious propagandism. In the Society of Friends 
 there was an additional cause, which was slowly but surely 
 operating in the direction of discouragement of the bold 
 aggressive preaching of the travelling Ministers of the 
 Society. It must be obvious, that the purity of the religious 
 motives, and the strength and fervour of the conviction of 
 men who left their trades and their families to preach the 
 Gospel to the world, and who received at most, either 
 their travelling expenses or their bare support only, from 
 the Church, tended to give them great place among tlie 
 poor. 
 
 Perhaps there was no feature in Fox's character more 
 strongly developed, than his strong conviction that the 
 neglect of the poor in the times in which he lived, was 
 a disgace to Christendom. He laboured not only in his 
 public ministry and by the press, but he petitioned Par- 
 liament to this effect: — "Let all the poor people, blind, 
 and lame, and cripples, be provided for in this nation, 
 that there might not be a beggar in England, nor Eng- 
 land's dominions." He tells them that the practice of 
 the Jews and the early Christian church, "doth condemn 
 this nation's practice," where there are "so many beggars." 
 He suggests that "neither beggar, nor blind people, nor 
 fatherless, nor widows, nor cripples, go a begging up and 
 down the streets, but that a house may be provided 
 for them and meat," and tells them to " mind Christ's 
 
518 
 
 doctrine."* " You that are called Christians," he writes, in 
 an address to the Protector and Parliament, f "take heed 
 and see that there be no beggars amongst you." "Want 
 often brings them to steal." They that are rich should 
 "prevent temptation, or take them into some employment; 
 and this shows the nobility of the Christian's life." A sug- 
 gestion was also made for a Government registration of employers 
 requiring labour, and the workmen out of employ in every market 
 town : a plan which appears to us to be well worthy of con- 
 sideration even at the present time, and might be carried 
 out in connection with our Post Office arrangements. Like 
 the Continental and early English Baptist churches, those 
 founded by Fox, from their rise, made collections for the 
 relief of the poor widows and fatherless, and found them 
 employment and gave them education. These benefits 
 were also frequently extended to all who attended their 
 meetings.! We have before mentioned the application to 
 the magistrates in Bristol for help, before a poor person was 
 relieved. Another case is noted in Penketh Monthly Meet- 
 ing, where all persons who were a pecuniary " charge" to the 
 meeting were, before receiving it, required to give up all their 
 property. § In many cases money was lent from the church 
 fund, to help necessitous persons to engage in business. || 
 
 * " The Parliament of the Commonwealth of England," 1659, pp. 9 and 13. 
 
 t " To the Protector and Parliament," 1658, p. 18. 
 
 J " Fox's Journal," General Meeting of Skipton, 1660. 
 
 §" Shall first resign all they have to Friends." — Penketh Monthly Meeting, 
 14th Second Month, 1698. 
 
 || "Kebecca Russell, of Bedminster, laid before the Women's Meeting her distress. 
 Her husband has left her, and she is destitute, with four children, and asks the loan of 
 £20 ; she can earn her livelihood by baking cakes and selling ayle." — Bristol Minutes, 
 1694. In Surrey Quarterly Meeting, they " mend Ann Thornton's oven," and supply 
 a Friend with " twenty shillings towards fatting his hog." They remitted a debt to 
 the Monthly Meeting from one of their members, "being satisfied that money is some- 
 what scarsey with him." 
 
519 
 
 Originally this was simply the application by the deacons, 
 of the free-will offerings of the church, but in 1710 a 
 complete poor law was framed in the Yearly Meeting for 
 the Society. No poor person receiving relief was allowed to 
 remove without the consent of the meeting, and a certificate 
 to the meeting where they were about to remove. Provided 
 this meeting received money from them for the use of the 
 church, or "put them into any service of the church," it 
 was " deemed a settlement," and if they behaved themselves 
 "according to Truth" and were not chargeable for three 
 years, they were also to be " deemed to belong to the meet- 
 ing within the compass of which they shall inhabit." " Ser- 
 vant men and maids," after one year's faithful and honest 
 service, were to be deemed to belong to the meeting to which 
 they removed. In default of the regular papers being pro- 
 duced by a necessitous member, which, if he acted contrary 
 to the advice of his meeting, they might refuse to give, the 
 meeting to which he had removed had a claim to be reim- 
 bursed by the meeting from which he had removed, unless 
 he had been "denyed" by this church. This was found 
 so onerous, that in the following year it was agreed that 
 the meeting to which he had formerly belonged was to 
 reimburse only half the charges ; and the person who had 
 removed contrary to his friends' advice, was to be desired to 
 return at the cost of his former meeting, and they were to 
 support the said poor person. 
 
 In 1721, for the purpose of the poor law, the Yearly 
 Meeting defined a member as one who " was not denyed" 
 by his monthly meeting ! In 1737, this poor law was 
 expanded into ten sections. The provisions were sub- 
 stantially the same as the above, with a clause by which 
 the meeting into which the poor man removed, might send 
 in their bill of charges for his relief to any meeting where he 
 
520 
 
 had formerly resided, and to receive immediate payment; 
 leaving the various meetings who were sufficiently unfor- 
 tunate to have had the poor man sojourning with them, to 
 settle the last place of his having effective membership. 
 These poor laws produced an amount of dissension and ill- 
 feeling, which cannot readily be conceived. The writer has 
 seen letters from one church to another, filling sheets of 
 foolscap with disputes as to matters of law and of fact, in 
 which sometimes Christian charity was altogether violated. 
 The consequences of this enactment were most disastrous 
 to the Society of Friends. Their support of the poor was 
 liberal enough, but this law struck at the spontaneous 
 springs of Christian liberality. The poor were lowered in 
 the eyes of their fellow Christians, and from endless disputes 
 as to ivhat meeting a poor family belonged to and was 
 chargeable to, the poor, instead of being, as they had been, 
 the strength and glory of the Society as a Christian church, 
 became associated with the annoyance which these inevit- 
 able disputes engendered. 
 
 It was in connection with these poor laws that the 
 famous definition of membership, which has been called 
 "Birthright Membership," arose. The following clause 
 occurs in this poor law of 1737 : — " All Friends shall be 
 deemed members of the Quarterly, Monthly and Two- 
 weeks' Meeting, within the compass of which they inhabited 
 or dwelt, the 1st day of the Fourth Month, 1737; " and "the 
 wife and children to be deemed members of the Monthly 
 Meeting of which the husband or father is a member, not 
 only during his life, but after his decease." For the pur- 
 poses of the poor law they could claim relief as members ! 
 Here we have the direct effect of the introduction of secular 
 matters into the churches, and also a practical illustration 
 of the evil effects of making such matters the subject of 
 
521 
 
 church action. The experience of the Society of Friends 
 would sanction the view, that such matters are better left to 
 the spontaneous liberality of individuals. A pecuniary 
 liability was thus attached to an increase of members in a 
 Christian church, and an additional reason was thus fur- 
 nished for curtailing the strong Home Missionary element, which 
 was an instinct with the body of Ministers developed from 
 the congregation, when they enjoyed the position and liberty 
 of action we have described. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Introduction of "Ruling Elders" in the Society op 
 Friends. Baxter's "private" opinion respecting the 
 "Lay Elders" of the Presbyterian System. He 
 would not call them " dumbe doggs." new " over- 
 seers " appointed in the society of friends. testi- 
 mony of certain members of the church of england 
 to the value of the travelling ministry of the 
 Society of Friends. Letter of John Fry to the 
 Morning Meeting. The Position now occupied by 
 the Ministers. John "Wesley's observations on " Lay 
 Elders." 
 
 The Society of Friends had now been aroused to the 
 necessity of some action to arrest symptoms of decline 
 and decay. This action was two-fold; first, with reference 
 to the Ministers, and secondly, with regard to the con- 
 gregation. We shall proceed to describe the changes 
 which took place in the Society with reference to the 
 Ministers. The old generation of Ministers had now died 
 out ; the younger class of Ministers now claimed the atten- 
 tion of the church. There seems little doubt that there was 
 an increasing inequality in the education of the members of 
 the Society. The legislation of the Society now tended to 
 give effect to the views of the religionists who had formerly 
 opposed Fox and his coadjutors. A series of measures 
 found favour, which gradually deprived the Ministers of 
 the important position which they occupied in the early 
 
523 
 
 Society. The tendency of the Society's regulations to 
 give a prominence to persons who had a talent for secular 
 legislation, rather than for gospel labour, continued and 
 increased.* 
 
 In 1727, the thin end of the wedge was applied, by 
 the appointment of persons who were somewhat similar 
 to the Presbyterian " Lay Elders." These functionaries, 
 when attempted to be introduced as part of the State 
 Church system of the Commonwealth we have before 
 shewn, were denounced by the so-called "Sectaries" in 
 unmeasured terms; and so unpopular was this innovation 
 in England, that the attempt was eventually abandoned. 
 Baxter did not side with his party on the subject of the 
 introduction of "Lay Elders." His "private opinion," 
 supported "by the concurrent judgment of so many 
 learned men," was " that neither Scripture nor antiquity 
 did know " such officers as "Ecclesiastical Elders" dis- 
 tinct from "Teaching Elders;" that he did not approve 
 of them as " assistants to the Ministers " in their minis- 
 try, and adds, that on the side of the Episcopalians, they 
 had allowed Lay " Readers," " ever since the Reformation in 
 England," who, in the absence of a clergyman, were even 
 "allowed to baptize and administer the Lord's Supper:" 
 and on the side of the Presbyterians, while they were 
 anxious to establish " Lay or Ruling Elders," he would 
 not quarrel with either party about " the notions or titles," 
 
 * In answer to the question, " How many have declined in their love to God and 
 zeal for His Truth ? " and to explain " the cause of it," an able and intelligent 
 Minister, who lived in the period of which we are treating, gives as a principal reason, 
 "Formality in the management of Church affairs," and by church members " acting 
 too much as men by their own wisdom and parts," which never gives a true concern- 
 ment for the Church's good; and formality "in public worship." This tends to show 
 that the management of the church had fallen into the hands of a different class of 
 persons. — Page 18, " Address to Friends," 1768, by John Fry. 
 
 O 
 
524 
 
 while an agreement could be come to on both sides about 
 the "work to be done," nor would he "reproach them with 
 the name of 'Dumbe Doggs' on one side, or Lay Elders 
 (as dumbe) on the other side."* The early Friends, in 
 common with the other Separatists, were accustomed to 
 apply the description in the 55th Chapter of Isaiah, of the 
 watchmen of the house of Israel as " dumb dogs " who 
 " cannot bark," " sleeping, lying down," &c, " greedy 
 dogs which cannot have enough," " shepherds that cannot 
 understand," " all looking to their own way, every one for 
 his gain from his quarter," to the non-preaching Ministers 
 in the times of the Anglican Establishment ; while in the 
 early times of the Commonwealth and the Presbyterian 
 State Church, these terms were applied to the same class 
 of clergy who conformed to the Directory, whether Angli- 
 can or Presbyterian, and also on similar principles to 
 pluralists and lay elders. The whole force of the objection 
 was that, under the Christian dispensation, "shepherds" or 
 "watchmen" who did not preach or teach the gospel, had no 
 place. 
 
 If some of these expressions in the tract literature of the 
 times seem to us harsh and uncharitable, it is needful to 
 bear in mind that the times in which they wrote, and the 
 persecutions they suffered, furnish some excuse for the 
 language used, particularly when we recollect that the most 
 godhj and highly educated men did not scruple to use expres- 
 sions which we should now consider a disgrace to the lowest 
 strata of society. It was eminently a period when the love 
 of their neighbour was considered to consist with the virtue 
 of speaking plainly to him. 
 
 It is a most instructive fact in Church history, that the 
 
 * Page 5, "Christian Concord." — Baxter's Eeply to the Propositions agreed upon 
 by the Associated Ministers of the County of Worcester. 
 
525 
 
 gradual admission of the same principle of Church member- 
 ship as that of Presbyterianism,* in a religious Society per- 
 fectly freed from all State interference, gradually led to the 
 introduction of the system of "Lay Presbyters," or "Kuling 
 Elders;" and we now see a kind of Presbyterianism 
 evolved in the Society of Friends, who were originally the 
 uncompromising opponents of the whole system. The key 
 to the denunciations of the newly-established Presbyterian 
 State Church and their Ministers by the early Society of 
 Friends, will be found to turn, as we have already shown, on 
 the circumstance of " the church " not being a church 
 gathered out of the world on New Testament principles, but 
 one avowedly, by its very constitution, and especially by its 
 connection with the State, bound to be a " worldly "■ or 
 " carnal " church. Its connection with the State appeared 
 to them to be a high-handed denial of the spirituality of the 
 gospel of Christ, a forcing of the consciences of Christian 
 people, a use of the "carnal" sword of the magistrate to the 
 destruction of the essence of the Christian religion. The 
 " calling" of their ministers, the nature of their congrega- 
 tions, their communion in the Lord's-supper, their singing, 
 their Umiting their sermons by the hour-glass, the church 
 bells; all were "carnal," and for this reason and no 
 
 * " The visible Church, which is also Catholic or Universal tinder the Gospel (not 
 confined to one nation as before under the law) consists of all those throughout the 
 world that profess the true religion, together with their children, and is the kingdom of 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, the house and family of God, out of which there is no ordinary 
 possibility of salvation." — "The Confession of Faith agreed upon by the Assembly, &c." 
 Chap. 25, Art. 2. " Not only those that do actually profess faith and obedience to 
 Christ, but also the infants of either one or both believing parents, are to be baptised. 
 Baptism is a sacrament, &c, not only for the solemn admission of the party baptised 
 into the visible Church, but also to be unto him a sign and seal of the Covenant of 
 Grace, of his ingrafting into Christ, of regeneration, of remission of sins, and of his 
 giving up unto God through Jesus Christ," &c. The grace promised is not only offered, 
 but really exhibited and conferred by the Holy Ghost to such (whether of age or infants) 
 as that Grace belongeth unto, <fcc. — Ibid. chap. 28, Art. 4, 1, and 6. 
 
 O O 2 
 
526 
 
 other.* The change seemed to be a trifling one in the 
 Society of Friends. 
 
 In 1727, a proposition from Wilts, which we shall re- 
 collect was one of the strongholds of the party who opposed 
 Fox and the early preachers, suggested that "serious, discreet, 
 and judicious Friends, who are not Ministers," should " be 
 appointed in every Monthly Meeting, tenderly to encourage 
 and help young Ministers, and advise others, as they shall 
 in the wisdom of God see occasion, and that where there 
 are meetings of ministering Friends, such Friends so chosen 
 be admitted as members of such Meetings of Ministers, 
 and act therein for the good purposes aforesaid."! The 
 next Yearly Meeting we find an epistle issued specially to 
 Ministers who, we now hear, in some cases, were "very 
 unsound," and they are warned that "misquotation and 
 misapplication of Scripture," "tones and gestures" in their 
 sermons, "render such a ministry contemptible." In 1731, 
 they are exhorted that they "show themselves " not merely 
 ready, but "as ready to hear and receive advice from their 
 Monthly Meetings, as well as teach and instruct ! " The 
 
 * Innumerable quotations might be given of this point from the Early Friends 1 tract 
 literature." Thou wouldst compare the church who are gathered out of the world, the 
 saints, to be like the world." "How darest thou compare them (the world) with those that 
 live and dwell in the grace of God." Page 20, " Answers to Queries," by Thomas 
 Atkinson, of Cartnell in Lancashire. Geo. Fox, and R. Hubberthorne, 1653. Also 
 p. 100, " Eeply to Eobert Lucas' Queries." " Thou asketh, how long it (the Lord's supper) 
 shall continue?" This bread and this cup shall continue for ever in the Church. 
 It is so, " As oft as they eat of this bread and drink of this cup they show forth the 
 Lord's death till he come." 1 Cor. ii. 26. But friend, what hast thou to do to talk of 
 this who art in the generation of them that are enemies to Christ. This style of 
 writing is ignorantly taken to be mere railery, but the attentive and candid reader 
 will find the reason, merely in the fact of the person preaching within, or supporting 
 the Sfate-supported Church, which claimed all men wicked as well as righteous as 
 members, and persecuted all who dissented from it. Precisely the same reasoning 
 applied to the Independent Ministers who accepted State aid and joined with the 
 Presbyterians on the New England model of Independency, 
 t MS. Minutes of. Yearly Meeting. 
 
527 
 
 irritation caused by the appointment of the new officers "to 
 advise" the Ministers, may perhaps be traced in the record 
 of the fact, that some, " instead of preaching the Gospel, 
 preach their own resentments."* In 1735, the Yearly 
 Meeting decided that the Ministers' Meetings had " no 
 right to disown any minister or other person in any capacity 
 whatsoever." 
 
 In 1738, a manuscript book of Eules for the conduct and 
 guidance of the churches, was sent down from the Yearly 
 Meeting to each Quarterly Meeting, consisting of quotations 
 from its minutes and "Christian and brotherly advices 
 given forth from time to time by the Yearly Meetings in 
 London, alphabetically digested under proper heads." This 
 was the commencement of the present " Book of Extracts," 
 and is the starting point of a new era in the history of the 
 Society. 
 
 The high ideal of "the kingdom of Christ " upon earth, 
 as exercised by the members of His mystical body, had 
 become in sober fact, more than ever "a kingdom of 
 this world," and from henceforth, the secularization of 
 the Society rapidly increased. They had so much work 
 to do within their borders, that any aggressive action for the 
 spread of simple Christianity in the world was almost 
 impossible, and their new organization rendered the Society 
 comparatively unfit to cope with the changing circumstances 
 of the country. In 1752, the Yearly Meeting urged the 
 appointment of "Overseers of the flock," who are " intreated 
 to enter into and discharge this labour with a ready hand." 
 In early times, the preliminary dealing with delinquents had 
 been largely left to the Ministers who were "Overseers of 
 the flock;" now, the work is taken from them, and handed 
 over to secular officers who will perform it in a more 
 
 * Minutes of Yearly Meeting. 
 
523 
 
 summary manner. From this period we find a method of 
 dealing with delinquents, which appears to have had more 
 of legal severity than of Gospel tenderness. The Society 
 was now to be reformed, by the ejection from it of a large 
 number of members who had not sufficiently profited by their 
 birthright in it. In 1753, the organization of Ministers' and 
 Elders' Meetings was completed, by a central Yearly Meeting 
 of Ministers and Elders being appointed in London for the 
 first time. Sympathising with the desire for the regeneration 
 of the Society by means of a more elaborate and powerful 
 discipline, the women asked for a central synod, to assist in 
 "the needful reformation and regulation in our discipline." 
 There was, they stated, "a noble spirited remnant of our 
 sex raised up," who would help the church in its difficulties. 
 And in 1766, a Yearly Meeting of Women Friends was 
 again proposed, but declined, owing to the doubt whether 
 there were a number large enough and "of sufficient 
 abilities to carry on so weighty and important a work." The 
 lady Friends persevered in their determination to obtain the 
 power they desired, and it was finally constituted in 1784. 
 
 In 1764, the subject of admission to Membership was con- 
 sidered by a Committee of the Yearly Meeting. The only 
 result of this Committee was negative. The re-assertion of 
 the necessity of a public profession of faith in Christ, and an 
 examination by the Church whether or no the walk of the 
 applicants was agreeable to their profession, was not thought 
 needful ; but merely " innocency of life and conversation," 
 and " convincement of the truth of our religious principles," 
 instead of the "conversion" of heart and faith in Christ, 
 insisted on in early times,* The idea that the principles 
 
 * See " An Epistle to Friends, showing the great difference between a convinced 
 estate and a converted estate, and between the profession of the 3?rnth and the 
 possession of it." By John Banks, 1693. See page 361 of this work. 
 
529 
 
 of the New Testament should be consulted in the reconstruc- 
 tion of the Society, seems hardly to have occurred to the 
 generation which effected it; and so loosely denned were the 
 duties and responsibilities of the new "Elders" and' 'Over- 
 seers,"* that in 1789, enquiry was made from Warwickshire 
 Quarterly Meeting, held at Birmingham, whether " the 
 office of "Elder" and "Overseer" be one and the same under 
 different appellations, or two distinct services; or whether 
 Overseers (under that appointment only) are members of 
 the Meetings of Ministers and Elders; "for," said they, "it 
 is the unanimous sense and judgment of this meeting, that 
 it is highly requisite that such Friends as are appointed to 
 responsible stations in the religious Society of Friends (the 
 word "church" is noticed to have become obsolete) to 
 understand fully and explicitly the purposes of tlieir appoint- 
 ment 1" This was answered by a reference to former 
 minutes, which, as we have already seen, still imperfectly 
 described the duties of these officers, and did not make 
 them strictly accountable to the church for performing their 
 duties wisely and well, nor did it provide for a frequent re- 
 election. 
 
 The measures of reform which were then taken by the 
 Society of Friends, may, in their practical effects, be thus 
 shortly described. The strength of the early Society of 
 Friends, as a Church, consisted in the full recognition of a 
 most important principle, acknowledged by all the voluntary 
 churches in the Commonwealth times; viz., the free develop- 
 ment of the gifts of the members of a church in preaching 
 the gospel. The scriptural principle of "the ordination of 
 Ministers," according to Fox, consisted in " God choosing 
 His own Ministers Himself." The Church did not appoint 
 
 * They were eventually made life officers. 
 
530 
 
 Ministers, but simply assumed a power of judging whether 
 this or that man was or was not "called of God " to preach 
 His gospel, and he exercised his office with the approval 
 of the Church, and was strictly accountable to it. 
 The time and place of its exercise were arranged by 
 the Ministers among themselves; the oversight of the 
 ministry, and the entire arrangements of religious worship 
 and instruction rested, subject to the approval of the 
 Church, in their hands. The employment of what Kichard 
 Claridge when a Baptist, calls " mechanick preachers," 
 the recognition of the principle that a man may follow a 
 secular trade, and yet possess the "gift" of preaching as 
 opposed to " the art of preaching" without the gift,* has been 
 universally attended by the difficulty of directing and control- 
 ling such a band of men and applying their labour in quarters 
 where it is likely to be successful. England has produced 
 one "converted Tinker," whose ministrations-, crystallized as 
 it were, in the form of his " Pilgrim's Progress," still tend 
 to the delight and profit of both the highly cultivated and 
 the most ignorant; but it is not every tinker who is a 
 Bunyan. But it would be entirely contrary to the experience 
 of the Christian church, to conclude that it is desirable to 
 shut out persons who follow a trade and like the Apostles 
 labour with their hands, from ministering to those whose 
 education and habits of thought fit them to receive benefit 
 from their ministrations. The great danger of the Christ- 
 ian Church has not arisen from the use of such preachers, 
 but from the tendency of a professionally-educated ministry 
 to develope something of a hierarchical character, unless 
 their election rests entirely with the Christian people. 
 The case of the Society of Friends is that of a gradual 
 failure to carry out satisfactorily and permanently such 
 
 * See " A Plea for Mechanic Preachers," &c, 1727. 
 
531 
 
 a scheme of "lay" preaching, and provide by it for all 
 the needs of their churches. But this partial failure is one 
 which rather points to the importance and absolute necessity 
 of such a Ministry to the Christian Church, and the possi- 
 bility of our receiving and applying the lesson so as to 
 provide for its perpetuation and increasing usefulness. 
 
 In 1681, certain members of the laity of the Church of 
 England published the following circular: — "We find that 
 divers and several of those people called Quakers are also 
 very good Christians, and preach true doctrine according to 
 Holy Scripture ; and we therefore declare that it is our 
 opinion that such a voluntary ministry, to preach on free 
 cost as aforesaid, is of excellent use and exceeding necessary 
 to be allowed of in the. Church of England, not only in 
 preaching to poor people in poor tabernacles, who cannot 
 pay anything sufficiently to maintain a ministry, nor yet 
 get pews in their parish churches, but also it makes the 
 learned clergy to be the more sober and studious in their 
 places, and therefore we can think no other but that such 
 voluntary ministers are sent of God; for we remember the 
 Apostles were working men, of several trades as these are, 
 yet we do not believe God sent these to hinder the clergy of 
 maintenance, but only to season them as salt seasons meat. 
 In great parishes there is need to be at least two congrega- 
 tions ; the parish church for the orthodox minister and the 
 rich, and a tabernacle for the lay prophets and the poor."* 
 We have here the unprejudiced testimony of the value to 
 the country at large of the circulating or travelling Ministry 
 established and developed by Fox and the Early Friends. 
 As we have already explained, this was applied by the 
 machinery of the Ministers' Meeting. 
 
 In the records of the Ministers' Meeting in London, a letter 
 
 * Quoted in Dr. Waddington's "Congregational History," first edition, p. 615. 
 
532 
 
 exists which throws the clearest light upon the effects of 
 the appointment of the new officers who were then appointed 
 to have the charge of the ministry, and who were eventually 
 called " Elders."* 
 
 An eminent Minister of the name of John Fry, of Sutton 
 Benge (who was appointed Clerk, or President, of the first 
 Yearly Meeting of Ministers and Elders constituted under 
 the new regime in 1754), and author of a number of works, 
 some of which reached a third edition, addressed a letter, 
 in 1765, to the "Morning Meeting of Ministers and Elders," 
 which formed a kind of standing meeting of the Ministers 
 for the whole Society. He states, that he went at the usual 
 time to the London Ministers' Meeting on the First-day 
 morning, and found that not a single minister attended ! 
 "I went away," he says, "disappointed and sorrowful, 
 reflecting on the flourishing state of that meeting when I first 
 attended it nearly forty years since (i.e. two years before 
 the introduction of lay ' Elders ' after the Presbyterian 
 model), when it consisted of Ministers only, who met together 
 with hearts full of concern for the edification of each other ; 
 and when any Friend found drawings of mind, or even a 
 freedom to go and sit in any (particular) meeting in the City 
 or near it, it was their frequent practice to call upon a 
 younger Minister to bear him company. Thus," he says, 
 "they were helped and encouraged to faithfulness according 
 to the measure of the gift received, to their great advantage 
 and improvement, and to the great comfort and joy of each 
 other, and then the least slight or mean esteem for each 
 other was scarce known among them ; but alas ! since 
 * Elders ' have been added as members of that meeting, to 
 assist, the end hath not been fully answered : perhaps from 
 
 * This word being used in distinct senses in the early and the modern Society, pro- 
 duces much confusion. 
 
533 
 
 their being inexperienced in the various exercises and con- 
 flicts which young Ministers pass through in their first 
 engaging in .that solemn work, and therefore not capable of 
 sympathizing with them." He says, these new functionaries 
 " sometimes reproved too hastily," and that the younger 
 Ministers were exposed to hasty and uncalled for criticism, 
 and that persons who were " fond of" such a task " cannot 
 be right" themselves. The "love, harmony, and con- 
 descension of the greatest and worthiest " Ministers to "those 
 of low degree" and "small gifts," was admirable. "The 
 most favoured of the Lord," like the Apostle Paul, were apt 
 to think themselves "less than the least of all saints, and 
 were the most humble." " Then," he says, " the Church 
 edified itself in love, building one another up in the most 
 holy faith." Then the " numbers " of the Ministers 
 increased, and the meetings were attended " by a hopeful 
 succession," who received every "reasonable encouragement 
 from their elder brethren." Now there was " lukewarmness 
 and indifferency, with a want of love and brotherly affection," 
 of "the charity which suffers long and is kind." These 
 fruits of the Spirit, he remarks, are not now always found 
 even among those " of religious sentiments, men of strict 
 integrity and of clear lives." Such men may also have clear 
 views of religious truth, but for all this, it does not follow 
 that they are "in that state baptized by one Spirit into the 
 one body of Christ." When this " one baptism is ex- 
 perienced," " membership in the one mystical body " of 
 Christ is attained, and " there will be a fervent labour and 
 travail of soul for every member in the body, for the least 
 as well as the greatest." 
 
 These newly appointed officers had "forgotten the express 
 terms of their appointment, viz., to help and encourage 
 young Ministers." Instead of this they reproved them in 
 
534 
 
 "a mistaken zeal," without " sympathy;" and to this he 
 "attributes the present low state of your meeting." The 
 younger Ministers being thus treated, he says, will not 
 attend. There is " a state of infancy and childhood " even 
 in the ministry. This " church," he tells them, " was at 
 first gathered by a living and powerful ministry," and now 
 the Society and its rulers begin to think that "the situation 
 of things is altered, and that it can "now thrive and grow and 
 become fresh and green without it!" "Are we ashamed of 
 the foolishness of preaching which was so effectual in the 
 primitive times ?" he asks. "As in the Lord there is no 
 variableness neither shadow of turning," and as the Truth is 
 unchangeable, so the ivorh and operation of the Divine Spirit 
 must ever be the same in all ages, and attended with the same 
 effects, and leads to and qualifies for different services, as 
 ministry, exhortation, &c. If sympathy and encouragement 
 of the warmest kind be not extended to young Ministers, 
 and some of the deficiency of their ministry borne with, 
 " from whence," he asks, " is the church to be supplied with 
 able Ministers ? " The most eminent and the older Ministers 
 " are more qualified than "Elders" can be, "to strengthen 
 the weak and to lead " the younger Ministers forward, and 
 thus " the church would be supplied with able Ministers." 
 The younger Ministers would " come with pleasure to 
 receive any counsel which may be given them in love from 
 such persons," and thus " true love and perfect harmony 
 would be restored." Towards the close of this informing 
 letter he reminds them, that "as the harvest is truly great, 
 and thousands remain ungathered to the saving hiowledge of God," 
 they should " pray the Lord of the harvest to send forth 
 more labourers into His vineyard." We find from the 
 reports of the Meeting of Ministers and Elders in London, 
 in 1757, that under the new system of government, the 
 
535 
 
 Ministers were (in nearly all the Quarterly Meetings) very 
 "feiv," which fully confirms the foregoing statement. 
 
 In 1735, it had been ordered that the "Morning Meeting" 
 (i.e., the central and standing meeting of Ministers and 
 Elders) or any other such meeting, "had power, without being 
 accountable to any Monthly or Quarterly Meeting, to advise, 
 exhort, or rebuke any Minister;" a measure which virtually 
 placed all the Ministers of the Society under the control of 
 the Lay Elders, who soon greatly exceeded the total number of 
 Ministers to be overseen. No church officers could have been 
 more worthy of the trust and confidence of the Church, than 
 Ministers who, during the period of which we are speaking, 
 supported themselves for the most part by their own labour, 
 and only asked from the Church a bare support during the 
 period in which they travelled from church to church. They 
 could truly say, " We seek not yours, but you." It was 
 obviously impossible for the Ministers to object to the Elders 
 who were appointed to oversee them, and such a circum- 
 stance as the suspension of an Elder from his office for the 
 improper execution of his functions, was almost unknown. 
 The opinions of men will always differ as to the value, or 
 concerning the character of the sermons they hear, and 
 there are few of the most gifted preachers who would be 
 prepared to accept the opinion of two or three practically 
 irresponsible persons instead of the whole body of Christian 
 people. These care-takers of the ministry were appointed 
 for life, except they happened to remove from one church to 
 another; and churches, except in cases of extreme miscon- 
 duct, in a Society with a hereditary membership, will always 
 support their officers, and in many cases the office itself was 
 in practice hereditary. It may be remarked, that since the 
 " liberty of prophesying " had been continued in this 
 Society to a greater extent than in any other of the 
 
536 
 
 churches of the Commonwealth, and any member had 
 perfect liberty to preach in their meetings for Divine 
 worship, it may readily be supposed that some special 
 control was needed over the exercise of this right — but 
 the whole of the evidence points rather to a want of 
 confidence in their Ministers, rather than any difficulty 
 on this head; and it will be observed that the tendency 
 of their legislation was to limit the functions of the 
 ministry, and to carry out the ideas of that section of the 
 Society in the times of Fox and the early preachers, who 
 denounced "Outward Teachers" and the Ministry as a 
 distinct office in the Church. In the history of the con- 
 troversy, previously described in chapters eighteen and 
 nineteen, it will be seen that at that early period the 
 founders of the Society were made aware of the danger of 
 ideas which inevitably led to a repudiation by the Church of 
 its natural and legitimate Church officers. Their theory 
 was that God would manifest to His Church, by the bestowal 
 of special gifts for its edification, the Church officers He 
 had chosen, and that the Church adopted them. The 
 slightest consideration will convince us that they were now 
 acting contrary to their principles. They were now in- 
 stituting an order of men and women to control and govern 
 their Ministers. These new officers had not received any 
 education which could give them greater theological know- 
 ledge. No presumption could exist of their possessing greater 
 religious experience. The Ministers had, to say the least, 
 made some sacrifices of their time and talents to promote 
 the cause of Christianity and increase the number of their 
 Church members — while, generally speaking, these men 
 had done nothing to entitle them to the extraordinary confi- 
 dence which the nature of their office implied. Surely this 
 was to carry the revolt against the pretensions of an 
 
537 
 
 irresponsible and State supported priesthood to a point never 
 contemplated by the originators of the movement. Was 
 not this an error on the opposite side, which, if it were 
 generally carried out to its legitimate consequences, would 
 lead to results sufficiently, if not equally injurious to the 
 cause of Christ, as that which arms the Christian Minister 
 with priestly functions ? In 1783, it was suggested that 
 the nomination of Ministers and Elders should be taken out 
 of the hands of the Churches, and it was to originate in the 
 Meetings of Ministers and Elders, and then to be laid before 
 the Monthly Meeting ; and that instead of being responsible 
 to the congregation to which they belonged, the " queries," 
 or questions of the Church to their Ministers and Elders, 
 were not to be answered before the Church to which they 
 were officers, but to the Quarterly Meeting, and thence to 
 the Yearly Meeting of Ministers and Elders, and from 
 this to the Yearly Meeting representing the Society. 
 These changes were eventually carried out in such a way 
 as to rob each particular meeting or congregation of the 
 direct power of choosing Church officers who were strictly 
 responsible to it, and who could be changed for others, or 
 even ejected by it at will, precisely as it was satisfied or 
 dissatisfied with their service, and with their successful 
 or unsuccessful management of the affairs of their Church ; 
 and, therefore, while it remained a Society representative 
 in its character, its Church officers became practically 
 irresponsible, unless some grave offence had been com- 
 mitted. The membership of the Church became a 
 strictly hereditary membership, and the lay eldership and 
 overseer ship was a kind of wedge which, gradually driven 
 home, separated the pastors and officers from their direct 
 relation to the people. With a representative and perfectly 
 democratic constitution, each church thus became very much 
 
538 
 
 like a Constitutional State having a Parliament but no 
 responsible Ministry. The Church had a semblance of liberty, 
 but in some of the most important functions of a religious 
 society it was comparatively powerless. From this period, 
 the internal history of the Society of Friends is one which 
 cannot be contemplated without feelings of sincere regret. 
 
 Nothing could now be altered or changed. A hereditary 
 society, it was found, had hereditary views and feelings. 
 Its principles were not generally adopted by any process of 
 reasoning or conviction, or by the power of the Holy Spirit 
 bringing the mind to assent to the revealed truths of 
 Christianity. The same routine of Church Meetings, almost 
 exclusively occupied with secular matters, tended constantly 
 to educate a fresh generation of formalists ; and the earnest 
 and spiritually minded Christian Minister, who was anxious 
 for the reform of the particular congregation to which he 
 belonged, instead of being able to educate and receive as 
 Church members a new generation of young Christian 
 people who had been gathered and converted under his 
 preaching, and in whom, by God's blessing, he had suc- 
 ceeded in implanting a higher standard of Christian 
 action, soon found the hereditary system of membership 
 to be essentially conservative, and that a powerful minority 
 must always exist who clung with unreasoning tenacity 
 to whatever happened to be the existing custom and prac- 
 tice, ignoring the real Christian aim of those who instituted 
 it, although the great fundamental principles at stake might 
 have been carried out in an infinite variety of ways. Like 
 the gardens which were robbed of their beauty by the pro- 
 scription of flowers, so the Christian ministry was reduced 
 to a monotonous level, and less and less scope was given 
 to individual character and special Christian gifts. 
 
 The circumstance that the Society did not provide for the 
 
539 
 
 theological training of its Ministers, doubtless originally 
 suggested the necessity of some of these arrangements. 
 But the remarks of Wesley, in his journal, when in Scot- 
 land, upon the Presbyterian polity, will show that this acute 
 and experienced observer detected the same points of 
 weakness in a system which provides an elaborate theo- 
 logical training for its Ministers. Wesley says : — " Monday, 
 28th, 1759. Lodging with a sensible man, I enquired 
 particularly into the present discipline of the Scotch 
 parishes. In one parish, it seems, there are twelve Ruling 
 Elders ; in another there are fourteen* And what are these ? 
 — men of great sense and deep experience ? Neither one 
 nor the other. But they are the richest men in the parish. 
 And are the richest of course the best and wisest men ? 
 Does the Bible teach this ? I fear not. What manner of 
 governors then will these be ? Why they are generally just 
 as capable of governing a parish, as of commanding an 
 army ! " It should be here said, that it is expressly stated 
 that " age and wealth " are not to be inducements to the 
 choice of Ruling Elders in the Society of Friends, and 
 there is nothing in the standards of the Presbyterian Church 
 which would directly produce such a result; but what is 
 here contended, is that Wesley's view, as to the true qualifi- 
 cation of Church officers being the qualification of being 
 " apt to teach," was sound and salutary, and that the 
 objections urged long ago by John Smyth of Amsterdam, 
 and Bishop Hall, to the principle of officering the church 
 with those who do not "labour," or "labour very much," 
 in word and teaching, are founded upon a just view of the 
 nature and necessities of Christianity. — See Appendix. 
 
 * In one meeting of the Society of Friends, a few yeaxs ago, there were no fewer 
 than twenty-four Billing Elders, whose main duty consisted in the oversight of three 
 Ministers. 
 
 P P 
 
APPENDIX TO CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Bishop Hall, on Lay Elders. 
 
 The work by Bishop Hall, " Episcopacy by Divine Bight," London, 1640, was his 
 first work in the controversy on Episcopacy, in which Archbishop Usher was engaged, 
 and was rendered celebrated by the publication of a pamphlet written by five of the 
 Presbyterian or Puritan Divines, viz., Stephen Marshal, Edmund Calamy, Thomas 
 Young, Mathew Newcomen, and William Spurstow, and entitled " Smectymnus," a 
 word made up of the initial letters of their names. Milton threw himself into 
 the controversy, with his "Animadversions on the Bemonstrant Defence against 
 ' Smectymnus,' " 1641, and " An Apology for ' Smectymnus,' " 1642. 
 
 Whatever weight may be attached to Bishop Hall's defence of Episcopacy, the follow- 
 ing remarks on the " Lay Elders " of the Presbyterian scheme of Church Government, 
 seem well worthy of attention. Part iii., pp. 5, 4 : — "Who ever spake or heard of a 
 Lay Presbyter in all the Church of God, until this age ? Calvin himself confesses 
 ' that the Presbyters mentioned at Ephesus, and Titus i., 5, are none others than 
 doctors or teachers.' " At page 7, he challenges the production of the name of " one 
 Lay Presbyter that ever was in the Christian Church from the times of Christ and His 
 Apostles, until this present age." He remarks, page 11, that the true meaning of 
 1st Timothy, v., 17, viz., "Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double 
 honour, especially they who labour in the word and doctrine," is " a more intense and 
 serious labour in the same office," not "a several and distinct office;" and remarks, 
 " Never any expositor, for fifteen hundred years after Christ, took these Presbyters to 
 be any other than priests or ministers." Page 26, " Our late humorists give power of 
 excommunication to every parish Presbytery." Page 27, "How is it possibla that 
 spiritual food and teaching should be severed ? Who can feed the soul and not instruct 
 it ? " Page 28, ' ' This is as if every child should have two nurses, one to give it the 
 bib, another the breast ; one to hold the dish, and the other to put in the spoon 1 " 
 Page 29, ' ' He sees not why these good women, ' the widows,' should not put in for a 
 share in the parish Presbyteries, and chide with the Elders.'" 
 
CHAPTEE XXIII. 
 
 The Effects of the Omission by the Society of Friends 
 of the Systematic Beading of the New Testament in 
 Public Worship. Secularization of the New-England 
 Theocracy by the Admission of "Nominal" or "Politi- 
 cal " Members, similar in its effects to the intro- 
 duction of "Birthright Membership" among the 
 " Friends." Becapitulation of the Effect of their 
 Internal Legislation. Ackworth School Founded. 
 Whitfield's Belations with the Society of Friends. 
 Their part in the Abolition of the Slave Trade and 
 Slavery. Their Advocacy of the Lancasterian School 
 System, Prison Beformation, the Amelioration of the 
 Criminal Code, and the Bible Society. The Society 
 decreases rapidly in numbers during this period. 
 
 It may be inquired, how was it that a Church, whose 
 founders considered that " this way of religion " was 
 " according to the Scriptures, and in the fulfilling of them 
 in doctrine, practice, and conversation," and that "the 
 ministry, ordinances, Church government and discipline " 
 of the early Society were "in the same power and Spirit, 
 and by the example of the Apostles," could wander so far 
 from scriptural precedent as to its membership and Church 
 officers ? Owing to the circumstances described in the 
 earlier portion of these pages, the practical exclusion of 
 the reading of the New Testament Scriptures in the con- 
 gregation had been handed down from the period of John 
 
541 
 
 Smyth, of Amsterdam. Its origin was a reaction against a 
 liturgy, whose use was forced upon unwilling worshippers. 
 This reaction swept away in its violence that most salutary 
 practice of the Church of England, the systematic reading 
 of the Holy Scriptures. We have before observed* that its 
 omission in meetings for public worship was not peculiar 
 to the Society of Friends till the middle of the eighteenth 
 century. This omission of the systematic reading of the 
 Holy Scriptures in the church, among the Friends, gradu- 
 ally produced important consequences. As far as the duty 
 of the frequent private and family reading of the Holy 
 Scriptures was concerned, probably the members of few 
 churches were more exemplary; but the effect of this was 
 simply to call their attention to their private duty as Chris- 
 tians, while those portions of the New Testament which 
 relate to the membership and the officers of the Christian 
 Church, and to the duties of the Church in a corporate 
 capacity, were overlooked. 
 
 A curious historical parallel to the position in which the 
 Society of Friends was now placed by the adoption of an 
 hereditary membership, is found in the state of the 
 semi-congregational churches in Massachusetts, formed by 
 a kind of compromise between the purely Independent 
 Church system of John Eobinson and the Pilgrim Fathers, 
 and the ideas of the Presbyterian or Puritan refugees from 
 persecution in England. These were the Churches who 
 persecuted the Friends and Baptists, and whose principles 
 led them to desire liberty of conscience for themselves, but 
 not for those who differed from them. In the fearful 
 persecutions of the Friends and Baptists, in New England, 
 the descendants of the Pilgrim Fathers appear to have had 
 
 * See pages 401 to 403. 
 
542 
 
 little part ; and such part as the colony of Plymouth took, 
 must be laid not to John Kobinson's principles, but to the 
 way in which the Independents became gradually incorpo- 
 rated with the Boston State Church Government.* The 
 New England churches were in name Independent, but 
 they were not the exponents of pure Independency, but of 
 the views of the Puritan portion of the Anglican Church. 
 They endeavoured, as we have already explained, to carry 
 out Calvin's idea of a theocracy. They enacted that " none 
 should have the rights of freemen who were not members of 
 some regularly established Church." This, we are told, 
 " continually exerted a secularising influence in regard to 
 religion, on the minds of the truly pious, by causing a 
 religious character and profession to be habitually viewed as a 
 means of enjoying civil privileges." 
 
 "In the next place, notwithstanding the strictness of the 
 examination of candidates for church privileges at that 
 period (about 1662), there can be no doubt that the 
 regulation brought into the Church numbers, continually 
 increasing, who entered it, not from a simple regard to the 
 institutions of Christ and the welfare of His spiritual king- 
 dom, but from selfish and mercenary motives — for the sake 
 of secular advantages connected with Church membership : " 
 
 * The Independent Churches at Plymouth appear, to a considerable extent, to have 
 maintained their principles. Edward Winslow says, in 1646, that they " do not 
 exercise the civil sword against those who differ from them, if Christian in their life," 
 but against " evil doers," and not against " tender consciences, who follow the light of 
 God's Word. — ' ' Hypocrisy Unmasked, " London, p. 101. But they appear, even at this 
 period, to be wavering, and Edward Winslow complains " that the government of 
 Plymouth, to our great grief, have only stirred up the Elders of the Church to deal 
 with a pastor" — and "divers of his congregation who approve the said pastor" — 
 "who waiveth the administration of baptism to infants." In 1656, the Plymouth 
 authorities made a law, that every person who entertains Quakers is to be fined £5, or 
 to be whipped at Plymouth. In 1658, Culworth and Hatherley, magistrates at Scituate, 
 entertained Quakers and were deposed. In 1659, the Plymouth people were not severe. 
 — See Bowden's "History of American Friends." 
 
543 
 
 and the result was that, " the religion of the heart " was 
 more and more "neglected;" the means of grace were 
 applied with less and less fidelity, and the influences of the 
 Spirit were withdrawn." They had originally two classes 
 of members, nominal or political members, and " qualified 
 members;" but the effect was, that " the nominal or simply 
 political members gained the ascendency." * Mather says 
 that, " if the apostacy should proceed as fast for the next 
 thirty years as it has done the last, surely it will come to 
 this, that in New England the most conscientious people 
 therein will think themselves to gather churches out of 
 churches!" It will be seen that the strictness of their 
 views respecting Church membership, was in this case 
 broken down by the political necessities of the country 
 absolutely requiring that persons not ready to take up 
 their membership in the churches, should not be disfran- 
 chised as respects their civil rights; and rather than give 
 up their idea of a practical Theocracy, and the complete 
 identity of Church and State, they were compelled to con- 
 nive at the introduction of improperly qualified Church 
 members, till their Church membership became practically 
 a birthright. 
 
 The same position of affairs was brought about in the 
 Society of Friends by widely different means ; but the 
 secularization was effected on a principle substantially 
 the same. 
 
 The Kingdom of Christ being represented on earth by 
 the Church, and the Church being competent to exercise 
 all the secular government needful to Christians, who could 
 refrain from desiring that " the seed of the faithful " should 
 be early brought under so desirable a government ? In the 
 
 * Wisner, quoted by Dr. Waddington. — See " Congregational History," pp. 654, 655. 
 
544 
 
 case of the Society of Friends, all who were born into it 
 became eventually entitled to the civil privileges of the 
 theocracy, while, at the same time, strong motives existed 
 for the expulsion of the unworthy. In the New England 
 theocracy the tendency was to diminish a dissatisfied class, 
 who, while they remained excluded from membership, were 
 debarred the privileges of citizenship, to the injury of the State, 
 and to render the Church co -extensive with the State, by 
 the comprehension of persons worthy to possess State rights, 
 but unworthy to be received as Church members. They thus 
 endeavoured to make the Church and the State co-extensive. 
 The same result was virtually attempted to be accomplished, 
 by the institution of " Birthright Membership," combined 
 with a careful religious training, in the Society of Friends. 
 The course of events in the Society of Friends, up to 
 this period, may be therefore briefly recapitulated. First, 
 the application of a wise and salutary Church govern- 
 ment to matters purely civil and beyond its province, and 
 the prominence thereby given to secular gifts in contra- 
 distinction to purely Christian gifts — " gifts of grace." 
 Secondly, the non-adoption of the practice of our Lord 
 and the Primitive Church (which the Society professed 
 to copy) of the public reading of the Holy Scriptures in 
 the church. By this accidental omission in their polity, 
 encouragement was given to a purely mystical tendency 
 to press the true and scriptural doctrine of the personal 
 teaching of the Holy Spirit beyond the limits assigned 
 to it in Holy Scripture. Not only was Christ in the 
 Person of the Holy Ghost believed in as a real Teacher, 
 Guide, and Comforter, dwelling in the heart of the Christian, 
 and also from time to time appearing in the hearts of the 
 ungodly as the "Light of the world," and the " Light of 
 life " to lead them to heaven, but he was declared to be a 
 
545 
 
 teacher of those things outwardly revealed in Holy Scripture, 
 which Christ had already personally taught and committed 
 to Christian men to teach; but a contrast was drawn between 
 the " teaching of men " and the teaching of " God alone." 
 In words this resembled the utterances of the Early Friends, 
 but was in meaning diametrically opposite. In the one 
 case, it was the denial of the necessity of all human 
 teaching, which necessarily destroyed the importance of the 
 ministry of the Gospel, and led to the depreciation of all 
 human learning. In the other case, that of the Early 
 Friends, it was the denial of the Christian "gift of teach- 
 ing " to unregenerate men. 
 
 The omission of the practice of the reading of Holy 
 Scripture in the Church, tended also to cause the full 
 acknowledgment of the Christian gift of " teaching " by 
 the founders of the Society* to be forgotten. The gift 
 of prophesying, or speaking to the edification, exhortation, 
 and comfort of believers, under those warm feelings of 
 Christian love, which from time to time the Holy Spirit 
 raises in the hearts of Christians towards Christians, 
 was at last looked upon as the only true ministry under 
 the Gospel dispensation. The denial of the gift of 
 teaching, or the declaration of the nature of the Christ- 
 ian religion to the world, by those who felt they were 
 called by God to the work, necessarily followed. Under 
 these circumstances, less and less attention to the close 
 study of the Holy Scriptures was given by the ministers f 
 of the Society, while the question, whether it was the will 
 of the Holy Spirit that they should preach at a particular 
 
 * See p. 435. 
 
 t They were' advised, in 1728, to " keep to the form of sound words, or Scripture 
 terms, and that none pretend to be wise above that which is written ; and in such 
 pretended wisdom, go about to explain the things of God." 
 
546 
 
 moment, assumed increasing importance.* Hence arose 
 preaching, which was spoken of by the Church itself as 
 that which was calculated to bring Christianity into 
 " contempt." The amount of preaching was thus neces- 
 sarily reduced to a minimum. 
 
 The object of Fox had been to extend and develope a 
 system which should provide for the utmost possible 
 extension of lay preaching, and its organization and dis- 
 tribution after the fashion of a Methodist " plan." The 
 withdrawal of the Society from its position of a Home 
 Missionary Church was seen to be necessary, when Ministers, 
 who held that they were sent of God to preach His Gospel, 
 no longer reflected the same credit upon their holy calling 
 which they did in earlier times. f 
 
 We have seen that the measures taken to remedy the evil 
 were two-fold. The first was the exercise of a minute, 
 doctrinal, and practical oversight of the Ministers by a class 
 of officers developed by a Church which legislated elaborately 
 upon civil matters. The particular churches then aban- 
 doned without a struggle, to a large extent, both the choice 
 and the control of their Ministers. Instead of either putting 
 confidence in their legitimate Church officers, whom they 
 
 * Such was the development of the idea of a "prophetical" ministry, that in the year 
 1750, in a work written expressly for the instruction of young ministers, the following 
 description of a minister's duty is given: — "Now, a spiritual minister is, and ought 
 every day to be, hke blank paper, when he comes into the assembly of the Lord's 
 people." " The danger of borrowing may lie as near, respecting the Scriptures of the 
 Old and New Testaments, as with any other book that may affect our minds, as what 
 we have before heard," i.e. , from other ministers. " For it is no more lawful for us to 
 preach what we have read, because we have read it, than it is for us to preach what we 
 have heard because we have heard it." — "A Description of the Qualifications of a Gospel 
 Minister," by Samuel Bownas. This minister states elsewhere that he once took out 
 his Bible at a public meeting, and was astonished at the good effect it had on hia 
 hearers. 
 
 t See pp. 526, 530, and 531. 
 
547 
 
 held to be called of God, or superseding them, they trusted 
 a class of persons who had neither greater knowledge, 
 greater spiritual gifts, nor greater zeal for the propagation 
 of the Christian religion to oversee them, and with results 
 which may be described as simply disastrous. We have 
 seen that this Church commenced with a scriptural and 
 rational system of membership, which was maintained with 
 the utmost strictness. The practical maintenance, however, 
 of a secular government, taking cognizance of the minutest 
 matters, not only robbed this of its spiritual significance, 
 but led to a secular definition of membership, and eventually to 
 a Birthright Membership, which made the Friends, accord- 
 ing to the definition of one of the founders of their Body, 
 only " a part of the World " separated by education and 
 peculiar usages. They were no longer persons who professed 
 that their " Faith stood in the power of God;" that they 
 were " in possession " of this " Gospel " by true conversion 
 of heart, and had become members of a particular Christian 
 Society, because they wished harmoniously to propagate the 
 Christian religion, and to uphold the New Testament ideal 
 of a working Church, showing forth the practical effects of 
 the Christian religion in its spirituality, purity and power. 
 A Birthright Membership led to a widely-spread weakness 
 and corruption. They endeavoured to remedy this, not by 
 Christian teaching in the way Christ had expressly com- 
 manded, but on the one hand by strictly expelling all those 
 who were disorderly walkers; those who married out of 
 the Society, and those persons who did not exactly 
 comply with the rules of the Church ; and on the other 
 by giving a sound secular and religious education (as far 
 as it was possible in the nature of things for the Society 
 to enforce it) to every child who was deemed a member of 
 the Society. The necessary effect of these measures was —